Use
these
links
to
rapidly
review
the
document
TABLE
OF
CONTENTS
Index
to
Consolidated
financial
statements
Table
of
Contents
UNITED
STATES
SECURITIES
AND
EXCHANGE
COMMISSION
Washington,
D.C.
20549
FORM
20-F
(Mark
One)
o
REGISTRATION
STATEMENT
PURSUANT
TO
SECTION
12(b)
OR
(g)
OF
THE
SECURITIES
EXCHANGE
ACT
OF
1934
ý
ANNUAL
REPORT
PURSUANT
TO
SECTION
13
OR
15(d)
OF
THE
SECURITIES
EXCHANGE
ACT
OF
1934
OR
For
the
fiscal
year
ended
30
June
2017
OR
o
TRANSITION
REPORT
PURSUANT
TO
SECTION
13
OR
15(d)
OF
THE
SECURITIES
EXCHANGE
ACT
OF
1934
o
SHELL
COMPANY
REPORT
PURSUANT
TO
SECTION
13
OR
15(d)
OF
THE
SECURITIES
EXCHANGE
ACT
OF
1934
OR
Commission
File
Number
001-35627
MANCHESTER
UNITED
plc
(Exact
name
of
Registrant
as
specified
in
its
charter)
Not
Applicable
(Translation
of
Company's
name
into
English)
Cayman
Islands
(Jurisdiction
of
incorporation
or
organization)
Sir
Matt
Busby
Way,
Old
Trafford,
Manchester,
England,
M16
0RA
(Address
of
principal
executive
offices)
Edward
Woodward
Executive
Vice
Chairman
Sir
Matt
Busby
Way,
Old
Trafford,
Manchester,
England,
M16
0RA
Telephone
No.
011
44
(0)
161
868
8000
E-mail:
ir@manutd.co.uk
(Name,
Telephone,
E-mail
and/or
Facsimile
number
and
Address
of
Company
Contact
Person)
Securities
registered
or
to
be
registered
pursuant
to
Section
12(b)
of
the
Act.
Title
of
each
class
Class
A
ordinary
shares,
par
value
$0.0005
per
share
Name
of
each
exchange
on
which
registered
New
York
Stock
Exchange
Securities
registered
or
to
be
registered
pursuant
to
Section
12(g)
of
the
Act.
None
Securities
for
which
there
is
a
reporting
obligation
pursuant
to
Section
15(d)
of
the
Act.
None
Indicate
the
number
of
outstanding
shares
of
each
of
the
issuer's
classes
of
capital
or
common
stock
as
of
the
close
of
the
period
covered
by
the
annual
report.
Indicate
by
check
mark
if
the
registrant
is
a
well-known
seasoned
issuer,
as
defined
in
Rule
405
of
the
Securities
Act.
Yes
o
No
ý
40,194,754
Class
A
ordinary
shares
124,000,000
Class
B
ordinary
shares
If
this
report
is
an
annual
or
transition
report,
indicate
by
check
mark
if
the
registrant
is
not
required
to
file
reports
pursuant
to
Section
13
or
15(d)
of
the
Securities
Exchange
Act
of
1934.
Yes
o
No
ý
Note—Checking
the
box
above
will
not
relieve
any
registrant
required
to
file
reports
pursuant
to
Section
13
or
15(d)
of
the
Securities
Exchange
Act
of
1934
from
their
obligations
under
those
Sections.
Indicate
by
check
mark
whether
the
registrant
(1)
has
filed
all
reports
required
to
be
filed
by
Section
13
or
15(d)
of
the
Securities
Exchange
Act
of
1934
during
the
preceding
12
months
(or
for
such
shorter
period
that
the
registrant
was
required
to
file
such
reports),
and
(2)
has
been
subject
to
such
filing
requirements
for
the
past
90
days.
Yes
ý
No
o
Indicate
by
check
mark
whether
the
registrant
has
submitted
electronically
and
posted
on
its
corporate
Web
site,
if
any,
every
Interactive
Data
File
required
to
be
submitted
and
posted
pursuant
to
Rule
405
of
Regulation
S-T
(§232.405
of
this
chapter)
during
the
preceding
12
months
(or
for
such
shorter
period
that
the
registrant
was
required
to
submit
and
post
such
files).
Yes
o
No
ý
Indicate
by
check
mark
whether
the
registrant
is
a
large
accelerated
filer,
an
accelerated
filer,
a
non-accelerated
filer
or
an
emerging
growth
company.
See
definition
of
"large
accelerated
filer",
"accelerated
filer",
and
"emerging
growth
company"
in
Rule
12b-2
of
the
Exchange
Act.
(Check
one):
Large
accelerated
filer
o
Accelerated
filer
ý
Non-accelerated
filer
o
Emerging
Growth
Company
ý
If
an
emerging
growth
company
that
prepares
its
financial
statements
in
accordance
with
U.S.
GAAP,
indicate
by
check
mark
if
the
registrant
has
elected
not
to
use
the
extended
transition
period
for
complying
with
any
new
or
revised
financial
accounting
standards†
provided
pursuant
to
Section
13(a)
of
the
Exchange
Act.
o
Indicate
by
check
mark
which
basis
of
accounting
the
registrant
has
used
to
prepare
the
financial
statements
included
in
this
filing:
U.S.
GAAP
o
International
Financial
Reporting
Standards
as
issued
by
the
International
Accounting
Standards
Board
ý
Other
o
If
"Other"
has
been
checked
in
response
to
the
previous
question,
indicate
by
check
mark
which
financial
statement
item
the
registrant
has
elected
to
follow.
If
this
is
an
annual
report,
indicate
by
check
mark
whether
the
registrant
is
a
shell
company
(as
defined
in
Rule
12b-2
of
the
Exchange
Act).
Yes
o
No
ý
Item
17
o
Item
18
o
†
The
term
"new
or
revised
financial
accounting
standard"
refers
to
any
update
issued
by
the
Financial
Accounting
Standards
Board
to
its
Accounting
Standards
Codification
after
April
5,
2012.
Table
of
Contents
TABLE
OF
CONTENTS
IDENTITY
OF
DIRECTORS,
SENIOR
MANAGEMENT
AND
ADVISERS
OFFER
STATISTICS
AND
EXPECTED
TIMETABLE
KEY
INFORMATION
GENERAL
INFORMATION
PRESENTATION
OF
FINANCIAL
AND
OTHER
DATA
IMPLICATIONS
OF
BEING
AN
EMERGING
GROWTH
COMPANY
FORWARD-LOOKING
STATEMENTS
MARKET
AND
INDUSTRY
DATA
PART
I
ITEM
1.
ITEM
2.
ITEM
3.
ITEM
4.
ITEM
4A.
ITEM
5.
ITEM
6.
ITEM
7.
ITEM
8.
ITEM
9.
ITEM
10.
ITEM
11.
ITEM
12.
PART
II
ITEM
13.
ITEM
14.
INFORMATION
ON
THE
COMPANY
UNRESOLVED
STAFF
COMMENTS
OPERATING
AND
FINANCIAL
REVIEW
AND
PROSPECTS
DIRECTORS,
SENIOR
MANAGEMENT
AND
EMPLOYEES
MAJOR
SHAREHOLDERS
AND
RELATED
PARTY
TRANSACTIONS
FINANCIAL
INFORMATION
THE
OFFER
AND
LISTING
ADDITIONAL
INFORMATION
QUANTITATIVE
AND
QUALITATIVE
DISCLOSURES
ABOUT
MARKET
RISK
DESCRIPTION
OF
SECURITIES
OTHER
THAN
EQUITY
SECURITIES
DEFAULTS,
DIVIDEND
ARREARAGES
AND
DELINQUENCIES
MATERIAL
MODIFICATIONS
TO
THE
RIGHTS
OF
SECURITY
HOLDERS
AND
USE
OF
PROCEEDS
CONTROLS
AND
PROCEDURES
AUDIT
COMMITTEE
FINANCIAL
EXPERT
CODE
OF
ETHICS
PRINCIPAL
ACCOUNTANT
FEES
AND
SERVICES
EXEMPTIONS
FROM
THE
LISTING
STANDARDS
FOR
AUDIT
COMMITTEES
PURCHASES
OF
EQUITY
SECURITIES
BY
THE
ISSUER
CHANGE
IN
REGISTRANT'S
CERTIFYING
ACCOUNTANT
CORPORATE
GOVERNANCE
MINE
SAFETY
DISCLOSURE
ITEM
15.
ITEM
16A.
ITEM
16B.
ITEM
16C.
ITEM
16D.
ITEM
16E.
ITEM
16F.
ITEM
16G.
ITEM
16H.
PART
III
ITEM
17.
ITEM
18.
ITEM
19.
MANCHESTER
UNITED
PLC
GROUP
HISTORICAL
FINANCIAL
INFORMATION
FINANCIAL
STATEMENTS
FINANCIAL
STATEMENTS
EXHIBITS
i
Page
ii
ii
ii
iii
iv
1
1
1
29
57
57
80
90
93
95
96
102
104
104
104
104
105
105
106
106
106
106
107
107
107
107
107
Table
of
Contents
In
this
annual
report
on
Form
20-F
("Annual
Report")
references
to
"Manchester
United,"
"the
Company,"
"our
Company,"
"our
business,"
"we,"
"us"
and
"our"
are,
as
the
context
requires,
to
Manchester
United
plc
together
with
its
consolidated
subsidiaries
as
a
consolidated
entity.
Throughout
this
Form
20-F,
we
refer
to
the
following
football
leagues
and
cups:
GENERAL
INFORMATION
•
•
•
•
•
the
English
Premier
League
(the
"Premier
League");
the
Emirates
FA
Cup
(the
"FA
Cup");
the
English
Football
League
Cup
(the
"EFL
Cup");
the
Union
of
European
Football
Associations
Champions
League
(the
"Champions
League");
and
the
Union
of
European
Football
Associations
Europa
League
(the
"Europa
League").
The
term
"Matchday"
refers
to
all
domestic
and
European
football
match
day
activities
from
Manchester
United
games
at
Old
Trafford,
the
Manchester
United
football
stadium,
along
with
receipts
for
domestic
cup
(such
as
the
EFL
Cup
and
the
FA
Cup)
games
not
played
at
Old
Trafford.
Fees
for
arranging
other
events
at
the
stadium
are
also
included
as
Matchday
revenue.
PRESENTATION
OF
FINANCIAL
AND
OTHER
DATA
We
report
under
IFRS,
as
issued
by
the
International
Accounting
Standards
Board
(the
"IASB"),
and
International
Financial
Reporting
Interpretations
Committee
interpretations.
None
of
the
financial
statements
were
prepared
in
accordance
with
generally
accepted
accounting
principles
in
the
United
States.
All
references
in
this
Annual
Report
to
(i)
"pounds
sterling,"
"pence,"
"p"
or
"£"
are
to
the
currency
of
the
United
Kingdom,
(ii)
"US
dollar,"
"USD"
or
"$"
are
to
the
currency
of
the
United
States,
and
(iii)
"Euro"
or
"€"
are
to
the
currency
introduced
at
the
start
of
the
third
stage
of
European
economic
and
monetary
union
pursuant
to
the
treaty
establishing
the
European
Community,
as
amended.
IMPLICATIONS
OF
BEING
AN
EMERGING
GROWTH
COMPANY
We
qualify
as
an
"emerging
growth
company"
as
defined
in
the
Jumpstart
Our
Business
Startups
Act
of
2012
(the
"JOBS
Act").
An
emerging
growth
company
may
take
advantage
of
specified
reduced
reporting
and
other
burdens
that
are
otherwise
applicable
generally
to
public
companies.
These
provisions
include
an
exemption
from
the
auditor
attestation
requirement
in
the
assessment
of
our
internal
control
over
financial
reporting
pursuant
to
the
Sarbanes-Oxley
Act
of
2002
(the
"Sarbanes-Oxley
Act").
We
may
take
advantage
of
these
provisions
until
we
are
no
longer
an
emerging
growth
company.
We
will
cease
to
be
an
emerging
growth
company
as
of
30
June
2018
or
such
earlier
time
if
we
have
more
than
$1.07
billion
in
annual
revenue,
have
more
than
$700
million
in
market
value
of
our
ordinary
shares
held
by
non-affiliates,
or
issue
more
than
$1.0
billion
of
non-convertible
debt
over
a
three-year
period.
We
may
choose
to
take
advantage
of
some
but
not
all
of
these
reduced
burdens.
We
have
not
taken
advantage
of
any
of
these
reduced
reporting
burdens
in
this
filing
other
than
the
exemption
from
the
auditor
attestation
requirement
pursuant
to
the
Sarbanes-Oxley
Act,
although
we
may
choose
to
do
so
in
future
filings.
The
JOBS
Act
permits
an
"emerging
growth
company"
to
take
advantage
of
an
extended
transition
period
to
comply
with
new
or
revised
accounting
standards
applicable
to
public
companies.
We
ii
Table
of
Contents
previously
chose
to
"opt
out"
of
this
provision
and,
as
a
result,
we
are
complying,
and
will
continue
to
comply,
with
new
or
revised
accounting
standards
as
required
when
they
are
adopted.
This
decision
to
opt
out
of
the
extended
transition
period
is
irrevocable.
FORWARD-LOOKING
STATEMENTS
This
Annual
Report
contains
estimates
and
forward-looking
statements.
Our
estimates
and
forward-looking
statements
are
mainly
based
on
our
current
expectations
and
estimates
of
future
events
and
trends,
which
affect
or
may
affect
our
businesses
and
operations.
Although
we
believe
that
these
estimates
and
forward-looking
statements
are
based
upon
reasonable
assumptions,
they
are
subject
to
numerous
risks
and
uncertainties
and
are
made
in
light
of
information
currently
available
to
us.
Many
important
factors,
in
addition
to
the
factors
described
in
this
Annual
Report,
may
adversely
affect
our
results
as
indicated
in
forward-looking
statements.
You
should
read
this
Annual
Report
completely
and
with
the
understanding
that
our
actual
future
results
may
be
materially
different
and
worse
from
what
we
expect.
All
statements
other
than
statements
of
historical
fact
are
forward-looking
statements.
The
words
"may,"
"might,"
"will,"
"could,"
"would,"
"should,"
"expect,"
"plan,"
"anticipate,"
"intend,"
"seek,"
"believe,"
"estimate,"
"predict,"
"potential,"
"continue,"
"contemplate,"
"possible"
and
similar
words
are
intended
to
identify
estimates
and
forward-looking
statements.
Our
estimates
and
forward-looking
statements
may
be
influenced
by
various
factors,
including
without
limitation:
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
our
dependence
on
the
performance
and
popularity
of
our
first
team;
maintaining,
enhancing
and
protecting
our
brand
and
reputation,
particularly
in
new
markets,
in
order
to
expand
our
follower
and
sponsorship
base;
our
reliance
on
European
competitions
as
a
source
of
future
income;
the
negotiation
and
pricing
of
key
media
contracts
outside
our
control;
actions
taken
by
other
Premier
League
clubs
that
are
contrary
to
our
interests;
the
potential
impact
of
the
United
Kingdom's
decision
to
exit
from
the
European
Union
on
the
movement
of
players
or
other
regulations;
our
ability
to
attract
and
retain
key
personnel,
including
players,
in
an
increasingly
competitive
market
with
increasing
salaries
and
transfer
fees;
our
ability
to
execute
a
digital
media
strategy
that
generates
the
revenue
we
anticipate;
our
ability
to
meet
growth
expectations
and
properly
manage
such
anticipated
growth;
our
ability
to
maintain,
train
and
build
an
effective
international
sales
and
marketing
infrastructure,
and
manage
the
risks
associated
with
such
an
expansion;
our
ability
to
renew
or
replace
key
commercial
agreements
on
similar
or
better
terms,
or
attract
new
sponsors;
our
ability
to
protect
ourselves
from
cyber-attack
on
our
IT
systems
which
could
compromise
our
IT
operational
capability;
our
exposure
to
credit
related
losses
in
connection
with
key
media,
commercial
and
transfer
contracts;
our
relationship
with
the
various
leagues
to
which
we
belong
and
the
application
of
their
respective
rules
and
regulations;
iii
Table
of
Contents
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
our
relationship
with
merchandising,
licensing,
sponsor
and
other
commercial
partners;
maintaining
our
match
attendance
at
Old
Trafford;
our
exposure
to
increased
competition,
both
in
football
and
the
various
commercial
markets
in
which
we
do
business;
any
natural
disasters,
terrorist
incidents
or
other
events
beyond
our
control
that
adversely
affect
our
operations;
the
effect
of
adverse
economic
conditions
on
our
operations;
uncertainty
with
regard
to
exchange
rates,
our
tax
rate
and
our
cash
flow;
our
ability
to
adequately
protect
against
media
piracy
and
identity
theft
of
our
follower
account
information;
our
exposure
to
the
effects
of
seasonality
in
our
business;
the
effect
of
our
indebtedness
on
our
financial
health
and
competitive
position;
our
ability
to
compete
in
our
industry
and
with
innovation
by
our
competitors;
estimates
and
estimate
methodologies
used
in
preparing
our
consolidated
financial
statements;
and
the
future
trading
prices
of
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares
and
the
impact
of
securities
analysts'
reports
on
these
prices.
Other
sections
of
this
Annual
Report
include
additional
factors
that
could
adversely
impact
our
business
and
financial
performance,
principally
"Item
3.
Key
Information—D.
Risk
Factors."
Moreover,
we
operate
in
an
evolving
environment.
New
risk
factors
and
uncertainties
emerge
from
time
to
time
and
it
is
not
possible
for
our
management
to
predict
all
risk
factors
and
uncertainties,
nor
can
we
assess
the
impact
of
all
factors
on
our
business
or
the
extent
to
which
any
factor,
or
combination
of
factors,
may
cause
actual
results
to
differ
materially
from
those
contained
in
any
forward-looking
statements.
Therefore,
you
are
cautioned
not
to
place
undue
reliance
on
these
forward-looking
statements.
We
qualify
all
of
our
forward-looking
statements
by
these
cautionary
statements.
Except
as
required
by
law,
we
undertake
no
obligation
to
update
or
revise
publicly
any
forward-looking
statements
contained
in
this
Annual
Report,
whether
as
a
result
of
new
information,
future
events
or
otherwise,
after
the
date
on
which
the
statements
are
made
or
to
reflect
the
occurrence
of
unanticipated
events.
MARKET
AND
INDUSTRY
DATA
This
Annual
Report
contains
industry,
market,
and
competitive
position
data
that
are
based
on
the
industry
publications
and
studies
conducted
by
third
parties
listed
below
as
well
as
our
own
internal
estimates
and
research.
These
industry
publications
and
third-party
studies
generally
state
that
the
information
that
they
contain
has
been
obtained
from
sources
believed
to
be
reliable,
although
they
do
not
guarantee
the
accuracy
or
completeness
of
such
information.
While
we
believe
that
each
of
these
publications
and
third-party
studies
is
reliable,
we
have
not
independently
verified
the
market
and
industry
data
obtained
from
these
third-party
sources.
While
we
believe
our
internal
research
is
reliable
and
the
definition
of
our
market
and
industry
are
appropriate,
neither
such
research
nor
these
definitions
have
been
verified
by
any
independent
source.
References
to
our
"659
million
followers"
are
based
on
a
survey
conducted
by
Kantar
Media
(a
division
of
WPP
plc)
in
2011
and
paid
for
by
us.
As
in
the
survey
conducted
by
Kantar
Media,
we
define
the
term
"followers"
as
those
individuals
who
answered
survey
questions,
unprompted,
with
the
answer
that
Manchester
United
was
either
their
favorite
football
team
in
the
world
or
a
football
team
iv
Table
of
Contents
that
they
enjoyed
following
in
addition
to
their
favorite
football
team.
For
example,
we
and
Kantar
Media
included
in
the
definition
of
"follower"
a
respondent
who
either
watched
live
Manchester
United
matches,
followed
highlights
coverage
or
read
or
talked
about
Manchester
United
regularly.
Although
the
survey
solicited
unprompted
responses,
we
do
not
distinguish
between
those
respondents
who
answered
that
Manchester
United
was
their
favorite
football
team
in
the
world
and
those
who
enjoy
following
Manchester
United
in
addition
to
their
favorite
football
team.
Since
we
believe
that
each
of
our
followers
engage
with
our
brand
in
some
capacity,
including
through
watching
matches
on
television,
attending
matches
live,
buying
retail
merchandise
or
monitoring
the
team's
highlights
on
the
internet,
we
believe
identifying
our
followers
in
this
manner
provides
us
with
the
best
data
to
use
for
purposes
of
developing
our
business
strategy
and
measuring
the
penetration
of
our
brand.
However,
we
expect
there
to
be
differences
in
the
level
of
engagement
with
our
brand
between
individuals,
including
among
those
who
consider
Manchester
United
to
be
their
favorite
team,
as
well
as
between
those
who
enjoy
following
Manchester
United.
We
have
not
identified
any
practical
way
to
measure
these
differences
in
consumer
behavior
and
any
references
to
our
followers
in
this
Annual
Report
should
be
viewed
in
that
light.
This
internet-based
survey
identified
Manchester
United
as
a
supported
team
of
659
million
followers
(and
the
favorite
football
team
of
277
million
of
those
followers)
and
was
based
on
53,287
respondents
from
39
countries
around
the
world.
In
order
to
calculate
our
659
million
followers
from
the
53,287
responses,
Kantar
Media
applied
estimates
and
assumptions
to
certain
factors
including
population
size,
country
specific
characteristics
such
as
wealth
and
GDP
per
capita,
affinity
for
sports
and
media
penetration.
Kantar
Media
then
extrapolated
the
results
to
the
rest
of
the
world,
representing
an
extrapolated
adult
population
of
5
billion
people.
However,
while
Kantar
Media
believes
the
extrapolation
methodology
was
robust
and
consistent
with
consumer
research
practices,
as
with
all
surveys,
there
are
inherent
limitations
in
extrapolating
survey
results
to
a
larger
population
than
those
actually
surveyed.
As
a
result
of
these
limitations,
our
number
of
followers
may
be
significantly
less
or
significantly
more
than
the
extrapolated
survey
results.
Kantar
Media
also
extrapolated
survey
results
to
account
for
non-
internet
users
in
certain
of
the
39
countries,
particularly
those
with
low
internet
penetration.
To
do
so,
Kantar
Media
had
to
make
assumptions
about
the
preferences
and
behaviors
of
non-internet
users
in
those
countries.
These
assumptions
reduced
the
number
of
our
followers
in
those
countries
and
there
is
no
guarantee
that
the
assumptions
we
applied
are
accurate.
Survey
results
also
account
only
for
claimed
consumer
behavior
rather
than
actual
consumer
behavior
and
as
a
result,
survey
results
may
not
reflect
real
consumer
behavior
with
respect
to
football
or
the
consumption
of
our
content
and
products.
In
addition
to
the
survey
conducted
by
Kantar
Media,
this
Annual
Report
references
the
following
industry
publications
and
third-party
studies:
•
•
television
viewership
data
compiled
by
futures
sports
+
entertainment—Mediabrands
International
Limited
for
the
2016/17
season
(the
"Futures
Data");
and
a
paper
published
by
AT
Kearney,
Inc.
in
2014
entitled
"Winning
in
the
Business
of
Sports"
("AT
Kearney").
v
Table
of
Contents
ITEM
1.
IDENTITY
OF
DIRECTORS,
SENIOR
MANAGEMENT
AND
ADVISERS
Not
applicable.
ITEM
2.
OFFER
STATISTICS
AND
EXPECTED
TIMETABLE
PART
I
Not
applicable.
ITEM
3.
KEY
INFORMATION
A.
SELECTED
FINANCIAL
DATA
We
prepare
our
consolidated
financial
statements
in
accordance
with
IFRS
as
issued
by
the
IASB.
The
selected
consolidated
financial
data
(including
income
statement,
other
and
balance
sheet
data)
presented
as
of
and
for
the
years
ended
30
June
2017,
2016,
2015,
2014
and
2013
has
been
derived
from
our
audited
consolidated
financial
statements
and
the
notes
thereto
(our
audited
consolidated
financial
statements
as
of
30
June
2015,
2014
and
2013
and
for
the
years
ended
30
June
2014
and
2013
are
not
included
in
this
Annual
Report).
Our
historical
results
for
any
prior
period
are
not
necessarily
indicative
of
results
expected
in
any
future
period.
The
selected
historical
financial
information
presented
in
the
tables
below
should
be
read
in
conjunction
with,
and
is
qualified
in
its
entirety
by
reference
to,
our
audited
consolidated
financial
statements
and
accompanying
notes.
The
audited
consolidated
financial
statements
and
the
accompanying
notes
as
of
30
June
2017
and
2016
and
for
the
years
ended
30
June
2017,
2016
and
2015
have
been
included
in
this
Annual
Report.
1
Table
of
Contents
Unless
otherwise
specified,
all
financial
information
included
in
this
Annual
Report
has
been
stated
in
pounds
sterling.
Income
Statement
Data:
Revenue
Analyzed as:
Commercial
revenue
Broadcasting
revenue
Matchday
revenue
Operating
expenses—before
exceptional
items
Analyzed as:
Employee
benefit
expenses
Other
operating
expenses
Depreciation
Amortization
Operating
expenses—exceptional
items
Total
operating
expenses
Operating
profit
before
profit/(loss)
on
disposal
of
intangible
assets
Profit/(loss)
on
disposal
of
intangible
assets
Operating
profit
Finance
costs
Finance
income
Net
finance
costs
Profit/(loss)
on
ordinary
activities
before
tax
Tax
(expense)/credit
Profit/(loss)
for
the
year
Attributable to:
Owners
of
the
parent
Non-controlling
interest
Weighted
average
number
of
ordinary
shares
(thousands)
Diluted
weighted
average
number
of
ordinary
shares
(thousands)(1)
Basic
earnings/(loss)
per
share
(pence)
Diluted
earnings/(loss)
per
share
(pence)(1)
2017
Year
ended
30
June
2016
2014
2015
(£'000,
unless
otherwise
indicated)
2013
581,204
515,345
395,178
433,164
363,189
152,441
275,471
101,625
194,098
111,635
109,123
(516,068)
(421,574)
(384,843)
(367,056)
(304,120)
189,315
135,746
108,103
268,318
140,440
106,587
196,931
107,664
90,583
(263,464)
(232,242)
(202,561)
(214,803)
(180,523)
(74,114)
(117,942)
(7,769)
(10,228)
(41,714)
(124,434)
(6,217)
(511,315)
(436,709)
(387,179)
(372,240)
(310,337)
(88,298)
(8,665)
(55,290)
(5,184)
(72,271)
(10,324)
(99,687)
(2,336)
(91,244)
(10,079)
(88,009)
(15,135)
4,753
69,889
10,926
80,815
(25,013)
736
(24,277)
56,538
(17,361)
39,177
78,636
(9,786)
68,850
(20,459)
442
(20,017)
48,833
(12,462)
36,371
7,999
23,649
31,648
(35,419)
204
(35,215)
(3,567)
2,672
(895)
52,852
60,924
9,162
6,991
62,014
67,915
(72,082)
(27,668)
1,275
256
(70,807)
(27,412)
40,503
(8,793)
(16,668)
155,212
146,419
23,835
39,177
—
164,025
36,371
—
163,890
(895)
—
163,795
23,835
—
163,814
146,250
169
162,895
164,448
23.88
23.82
164,319
22.19
22.13
163,795
163,893
14.55
14.54
162,895
89.78
89.78
(0.55)
(0.55)
(1)
For
the
year
ended
30
June
2015,
potential
ordinary
shares
are
anti-dilutive,
as
their
inclusion
in
the
diluted
loss
per
share
calculation
would
reduce
the
loss
per
share,
and
hence
have
been
excluded.
For
the
years
ended
30
June
2017,
2016,
2014,
and
2013,
potential
ordinary
shares
have
2
Table
of
Contents
been
treated
as
dilutive,
as
their
inclusion
in
the
diluted
earnings
per
share
calculation
decreases
earnings
per
share.
Other
Data:
Commercial
revenue
Analyzed as:
Sponsorship
revenue
Retail,
merchandising,
apparel
&
products
licensing
revenue
Mobile
&
Content
revenue
Adjusted
EBITDA(2)
Dividends
declared
per
share
($)
Dividends
declared
per
share
(£
equivalent)
2017
Year
ended
30
June
2016
2014
2015
(£'000,
unless
otherwise
indicated)
2013
275,471
268,318
196,931
189,315
152,441
162,339
103,991
9,141
199,798
0.18
0.14
160,110
97,338
10,870
191,859
0.18
0.12
154,840
31,652
10,439
120,346
—
—
135,835
37,512
15,968
130,063
—
—
90,865
38,609
22,967
108,552
—
—
2017
2016
As
of
30
June
2015
(£'000,
unless
otherwise
indicated)
2014
2013
Balance
Sheet
Data:
Cash
and
cash
equivalents
Total
assets
Total
liabilities
Total
equity
Equity
attributable
to
owners
of
the
parent
290,267
1,534,274
1,056,657
477,617
477,617
229,194
1,451,903
993,621
458,282
458,282
155,752
1,301,588
823,670
477,918
477,918
66,365
1,215,711
717,061
498,650
498,650
94,433
1,118,311
670,351
447,960
447,960
Total
Games
Played:
Premier
League
European
Games
Domestic
Cups
2017
2016
Season
2015
2014
2013
38
15
10
38
12
9
38
—
6
38
10
6
38
8
8
(2)
We
define
Adjusted
EBITDA
as
profit/(loss)
for
the
year
before
depreciation,
amortization,
profit/(loss)
on
disposal
of
intangible
assets,
exceptional
items,
net
finance
costs,
and
tax.
Adjusted
EBITDA
is
a
non-IFRS
measure
and
not
a
uniformly
or
legally
defined
financial
measure.
Adjusted
EBITDA
is
not
a
substitute
for
IFRS
measures
in
assessing
our
overall
financial
performance.
Because
Adjusted
EBITDA
is
not
a
measurement
determined
in
accordance
with
IFRS,
and
is
susceptible
to
varying
calculations,
Adjusted
EBITDA
may
not
be
comparable
to
other
similarly
titled
measures
presented
by
other
companies.
Adjusted
EBITDA
is
included
in
this
Annual
Report
because
it
is
a
measure
of
our
operating
performance
and
we
believe
that
Adjusted
EBITDA
is
useful
to
investors
because
it
is
frequently
used
by
securities
analysts,
investors
and
other
interested
parties
in
their
evaluation
of
the
operating
performance
of
companies
in
industries
similar
to
ours.
We
also
believe
Adjusted
EBITDA
is
useful
to
our
management
and
investors
as
a
measure
of
comparative
operating
performance
from
year
to
year
and
among
companies
as
it
is
reflective
of
changes
in
pricing
decisions,
cost
controls
and
other
factors
that
affect
operating
performance,
and
it
removes
the
effect
of
our
asset
base
(primarily
depreciation
and
amortization),
capital
structure
(primarily
finance
costs),
and
items
outside
the
control
of
our
management
(primarily
taxes).
Our
management
also
uses
Adjusted
EBITDA
for
planning
purposes,
including
the
preparation
of
our
annual
operating
budget
and
financial
projections.
Adjusted
EBITDA
has
limitations
as
an
analytical
tool,
and
you
should
not
consider
it
in
isolation,
or
as
a
substitute
for
an
analysis
of
our
results
as
reported
under
IFRS
as
issued
by
the
IASB.
3
Table
of
Contents
The
following
is
a
reconciliation
of
profit/(loss)
for
the
years
presented
to
Adjusted
EBITDA:
Profit/(loss)
for
the
year
Adjustments:
Tax
expense/(credit)
Net
finance
costs
(Profit)/loss
on
disposal
of
intangible
assets
Exceptional
items(1)
Amortization
Depreciation
Adjusted
EBITDA
2017
2016
Year
ended
30
June
2015
(£'000)
2014
2013
39,177
36,371
(895)
23,835
146,419
17,361
24,277
(10,926)
(4,753)
124,434
10,228
199,798
12,462
20,017
9,786
15,135
88,009
10,079
191,859
(2,672)
35,215
(23,649)
2,336
99,687
10,324
120,346
16,668
27,412
(6,991)
5,184
55,290
8,665
130,063
(155,212)
70,807
(9,162)
6,217
41,714
7,769
108,552
(1)
See
notes
2.7
and
6
to
our
audited
consolidated
financial
statements
included
elsewhere
in
this
Annual
Report
for
more
information.
Exchange
Rate
Information
Our
functional
and
reporting
currency
is
pounds
sterling
and
substantially
all
of
our
costs
are
denominated
in
pounds
sterling.
However,
any
Broadcasting
revenue
from
our
participation
in
European
competitions,
as
well
as
certain
other
revenue,
is
generated
in
Euros.
We
also
occasionally
enter
into
transfer
agreements
which
are
payable
in
Euros.
In
addition,
we
have
currency
exposure
against
the
US
dollar
relating
to
our
US
dollar
denominated
secured
term
loan
facility
and
our
3.79%
senior
secured
notes
(the
"senior
secured
notes")
and
our
Commercial
revenue
from
certain
sponsors.
For
all
dates
and
periods,
the
exchange
rate
refers
to
the
exchange
rate
as
set
forth
in
the
H.10
statistical
release
of
the
Federal
Reserve
Board.
The
rates
represent
the
noon
buying
rate
in
New
York
for
cable
transfers
payable
in
foreign
currencies.
These
rates
may
differ
from
the
actual
rates
used
in
the
preparation
of
the
financial
statements
and
other
financial
information
appearing
in
this
Annual
Report.
Inclusion
of
these
exchange
rates
is
not
meant
to
suggest
that
the
US
dollar
amounts
actually
represent
such
pounds
sterling
amounts
or
that
such
amounts
could
have
been
or
could
be
converted
into
US
dollars
at
any
particular
rate,
or
at
all.
On
8
September
2017,
the
exchange
rate
was
$1.32
to
£1.00.
The
following
table
sets
forth
information
concerning
exchange
rates
between
the
pounds
sterling
and
the
US
dollar
for
the
periods
indicated.
These
rates
are
provided
solely
for
convenience.
Period
Fiscal
Year
2013
Fiscal
Year
2014
Fiscal
Year
2015
Fiscal
Year
2016
Fiscal
Year
2017
March
2017
April
2017
May
2017
June
2017
July
2017
August
2017
September
2017
(through
8
September
2017)
Period
End
Average(1)
Low
High
Noon
Buying
Rate
1.52
1.70
1.57
1.32
1.30
1.25
1.29
1.28
1.30
1.32
1.29
1.32
($
per
£1.00)
1.57
1.63
1.57
1.47
1.27
1.23
1.26
1.30
1.28
1.30
1.30
1.31
1.49
1.48
1.46
1.32
1.21
1.22
1.24
1.28
1.26
1.28
1.28
1.29
1.63
1.71
1.72
1.57
1.34
1.25
1.30
1.30
1.30
1.31
1.32
1.32
Source:
Federal
Reserve
Bank
of
New
York
and
Federal
Reserve
Statistical
Release
(1)
Fiscal
year
averages
were
calculated
by
using
the
average
of
the
exchange
rates
on
the
last
day
of
each
month
during
the
relevant
period.
Monthly
averages
are
calculated
by
using
the
average
of
the
daily
rates
during
the
relevant
month.
4
Table
of
Contents
B.
CAPITALIZATION
AND
INDEBTEDNESS
Not
applicable.
C.
REASONS
FOR
THE
OFFER
AND
USE
OF
PROCEEDS
Not
applicable.
D.
RISK
FACTORS
Investment in our Class A ordinary shares involves a high degree of risk. We expect to be exposed to some or all of the risks described below in our future
operations. Any of the risk factors described below, as well as additional risks of which we are not currently aware, could affect our business operations and have
a material adverse effect on our business, results of operations, financial condition, cash flow and prospects and cause the value of our shares to decline.
Moreover, if and to the extent that any of the risks described below materialize, they may occur in combination with other risks which would compound the adverse
effect of such risks on our business, results of operations, financial condition, cash flow and prospects.
Risks
Related
to
Our
Business
If we are unable to maintain and enhance our brand and reputation, particularly in new markets, or if events occur that damage our brand and reputation, our
ability to expand our follower base, sponsors, and commercial partners or to sell significant quantities of our products may be impaired.
The
success
of
our
business
depends
on
the
value
and
strength
of
our
brand
and
reputation.
Our
brand
and
reputation
are
also
integral
to
the
implementation
of
our
strategies
for
expanding
our
follower
base,
sponsors
and
commercial
partners.
To
be
successful
in
the
future,
particularly
outside
of
Europe,
we
believe
we
must
preserve,
grow
and
leverage
the
value
of
our
brand
across
all
of
our
revenue
streams.
For
instance,
we
have
in
the
past
experienced,
and
we
expect
that
in
the
future
we
will
continue
to
receive,
a
high
degree
of
media
coverage.
Unfavorable
publicity
regarding
our
first
team's
performance
in
league
and
cup
competitions
or
their
behavior
off
the
field,
our
ability
to
attract
and
retain
certain
players
and
coaching
staff
or
actions
by
or
changes
in
our
ownership,
could
negatively
affect
our
brand
and
reputation.
Failure
to
respond
effectively
to
negative
publicity
could
also
further
erode
our
brand
and
reputation.
In
addition,
events
in
the
football
industry,
even
if
unrelated
to
us,
may
negatively
affect
our
brand
or
reputation.
As
a
result,
the
size,
engagement
and
loyalty
of
our
follower
base
and
the
demand
for
our
products
may
decline.
Damage
to
our
brand
or
reputation
or
loss
of
our
followers'
commitment
for
any
of
these
reasons
could
impair
our
ability
to
expand
our
follower
base,
sponsors
and
commercial
partners
or
our
ability
to
sell
significant
quantities
of
our
products,
which
would
result
in
decreased
revenue
across
our
revenue
streams
and
have
a
material
adverse
effect
on
our
business,
results
of
operations,
financial
condition
and
cash
flow,
as
well
as
require
additional
resources
to
rebuild
our
brand
and
reputation.
In
addition,
maintaining
and
enhancing
our
brand
and
reputation
may
require
us
to
make
substantial
investments.
We
cannot
assure
you
that
such
investments
will
be
successful.
Failure
to
successfully
maintain
and
enhance
the
Manchester
United
brand
or
our
reputation
or
excessive
or
unsuccessful
expenses
in
connection
with
this
effort
could
have
a
material
adverse
effect
on
our
business,
results
of
operations,
financial
condition
and
cash
flow.
Our business is dependent upon our ability to attract and retain key personnel, including players.
We
are
highly
dependent
on
members
of
our
management,
coaching
staff
and
our
players.
Competition
for
talented
players
and
staff
is,
and
will
continue
to
be,
intense.
Our
ability
to
attract
and
retain
the
highest
quality
players
for
our
first
team,
reserve
team
and
youth
academy
as
well
as
coaching
staff
is
critical
to
our
first
team's
success
in
league
and
cup
competitions
and
increasing
5
Table
of
Contents
popularity
and,
consequently,
critical
to
our
business,
results
of
operations,
financial
condition
and
cash
flow.
Our
success
and
many
achievements
over
the
last
twenty
years
does
not
necessarily
mean
that
we
will
continue
to
be
successful
in
the
future,
whether
as
a
result
of
changes
in
player
personnel,
coaching
staff
or
otherwise.
A
downturn
in
the
performance
of
our
first
team
could
adversely
affect
our
ability
to
attract
and
retain
coaches
and
players.
Further,
in
March
2017,
the
government
of
the
United
Kingdom
(the
"UK")
initiated
the
formal
process
of
withdrawing
from
the
European
Union,
which
could
result
in
changes
to
European
regulations
relating
to
the
movement
of
players
between
the
UK
and
the
European
Union.
In
addition,
our
popularity
in
certain
countries
or
regions
may
depend,
at
least
in
part,
on
fielding
certain
players
from
those
countries
or
regions.
While
we
enter
into
employment
contracts
with
each
of
our
key
personnel
with
the
aim
of
securing
their
services
for
the
term
of
the
contract,
the
retention
of
their
services
for
the
full
term
of
the
contract
cannot
be
guaranteed
due
to
possible
contract
disputes
or
approaches
by
other
clubs.
Our
failure
to
attract
and
retain
key
personnel
could
have
a
negative
impact
on
our
ability
to
effectively
manage
and
grow
our
business.
We are dependent upon the performance and popularity of our first team.
Our
revenue
streams
are
driven
by
the
performance
and
popularity
of
our
first
team.
Significant
sources
of
our
revenue
are
the
result
of
historically
strong
performances
in
English
domestic
and
European
competitions,
specifically
the
Premier
League,
the
FA
Cup,
the
EFL
Cup,
the
Champions
League
and
the
Europa
League.
Our
income
varies
significantly
depending
on
our
first
team's
participation
and
performance
in
these
competitions.
Our
first
team's
performance
affects
all
five
of
our
revenue
streams:
•
•
•
•
•
sponsorship
revenue
through
sponsorship
relationships;
retail,
merchandising,
apparel
&
product
licensing
revenue
through
product
sales;
mobile
&
content
revenue
through
distribution
via
our
own
media
platforms
and
partner
media
platforms;
broadcasting
revenue
through
the
frequency
of
appearances
and
performance
based
share
of
league
broadcasting
revenue
and
Champions
League/Europe
League
prize
money;
and
Matchday
revenue
through
ticket
sales.
Our
first
team
currently
plays
in
the
Premier
League,
the
top
football
league
in
England.
Our
performance
in
the
Premier
League
directly
affects,
and
a
weak
performance
in
the
Premier
League
could
adversely
affect,
our
business,
results
of
operations,
financial
condition
and
cash
flow.
For
example,
our
revenue
from
the
sale
of
products,
media
rights,
tickets
and
hospitality
would
fall
considerably
if
our
first
team
were
relegated
from
(or
otherwise
ceased
to
play
in)
the
Premier
League,
the
Champions
League
or
the
Europa
League.
We
cannot
ensure
that
our
first
team
will
be
successful
in
the
Premier
League
or
in
the
other
leagues
and
tournaments
in
which
it
plays.
Relegation
from
the
Premier
League
or
a
general
decline
in
the
success
of
our
first
team,
particularly
in
consecutive
seasons,
would
negatively
affect
our
ability
to
attract
or
retain
talented
players
and
coaching
staff,
as
well
as
supporters,
sponsors
and
other
commercial
partners,
which
would
have
a
material
adverse
effect
on
our
business,
results
of
operations,
financial
condition
and
cash
flow.
It may not be possible to renew or replace key commercial agreements on similar or better terms, or attract new sponsors.
Our
Commercial
revenue
for
each
of
the
years
ended
30
June
2017,
2016
and
2015
represented
47.4%,
52.1%
and
49.8%
of
our
total
revenue,
respectively.
The
substantial
majority
of
our
Commercial
revenue
is
generated
from
commercial
agreements
with
our
sponsors,
and
these
agreements
have
finite
6
Table
of
Contents
terms.
When
these
contracts
do
expire,
we
may
not
be
able
to
renew
or
replace
them
with
contracts
on
similar
or
better
terms
or
at
all.
Our
most
important
commercial
contracts
include
contracts
with
global,
regional,
mobile,
media
and
supplier
sponsors
representing
industries
including
financial
services,
automotive,
beverage,
airline,
timepiece,
betting
and
telecommunications,
which
typically
have
contract
terms
of
two
to
five
years.
If
we
fail
to
renew
or
replace
these
key
commercial
agreements
on
similar
or
better
terms,
we
could
experience
a
material
reduction
in
our
Commercial
revenue.
Such
a
reduction
could
have
a
material
adverse
effect
on
our
overall
revenue
and
our
ability
to
continue
to
compete
with
the
top
football
clubs
in
England
and
Europe.
As
part
of
our
business
plan,
we
intend
to
continue
to
grow
our
commercial
portfolio
by
developing
and
expanding
our
geographic
and
product
categorized
approach,
which
will
include
partnering
with
additional
sponsors
and
mobile
and
media
operators.
We
may
not
be
able
to
successfully
execute
our
business
plan
in
promoting
our
brand
to
attract
new
sponsors.
We
cannot
assure
you
that
we
will
be
successful
in
implementing
our
business
plan
or
that
our
Commercial
revenue
will
continue
to
grow
at
the
same
rate
as
it
has
in
the
past
or
at
all.
Any
of
these
events
could
negatively
affect
our
ability
to
achieve
our
development
and
commercialization
goals,
which
could
have
a
material
adverse
effect
on
our
business,
results
of
operations,
financial
condition
and
cash
flow.
Negotiation and pricing of key media contracts are outside our control and those contracts may change in the future.
For
each
of
the
years
ended
30
June
2017,
2016
and
2015,
74.0%,
68.2%
and
89.7%
of
our
Broadcasting
revenue,
respectively,
was
generated
from
the
media
rights
for
Premier
League
matches,
and
20.5%,
22.3%
and
1.9%
of
our
Broadcasting
revenue,
respectively,
was
generated
from
the
media
rights
for
UEFA
matches.
Contracts
for
these
media
rights
and
certain
other
revenue
for
those
competitions
(both
domestically
and
internationally)
are
negotiated
collectively
by
the
Premier
League
and
the
Union
of
European
Football
Associations
("UEFA")
respectively.
We
are
not
a
party
to
the
contracts
negotiated
by
the
Premier
League
and
UEFA.
Further,
we
do
not
participate
in
and
therefore
do
not
have
any
direct
influence
on
the
outcome
of
contract
negotiations.
As
a
result,
we
may
be
subject
to
media
rights
contracts
with
media
distributors
with
whom
we
may
not
otherwise
contract
or
media
rights
contracts
that
are
not
as
favorable
to
us
as
we
might
otherwise
be
able
to
negotiate
individually
with
media
distributors.
Furthermore,
the
limited
number
of
media
distributors
bidding
for
Premier
League
and
UEFA
club
competition
media
rights
may
result
in
reduced
prices
paid
for
those
rights
and,
as
a
result,
a
decline
in
revenue
received
from
media
contracts.
In
addition,
although
an
agreement
has
been
reached
for
the
sale
of
Premier
League
broadcasting
rights
through
the
end
of
the
2018/19
football
season
and
for
the
sale
of
UEFA
club
competition
broadcasting
rights
through
the
end
of
the
2017/18
football
season,
future
agreements
may
not
maintain
our
current
level
of
Broadcasting
revenue.
Moreover,
if
international
broadcasting
revenue
becomes
an
increasingly
large
portion
of
total
revenue
for
the
Premier
League,
a
single
club's
domestic
success
and
resulting
revenue
may
be
outweighed
by
international
media
rights,
which
are
distributed
among
all
Premier
League
clubs
in
even
proportion.
As
a
result,
aside
from
facilitating
access
to
UEFA
competitions,
success
of
our
first
team
in
the
Premier
League
could
become
less
of
an
overall
competitive
advantage.
Future
intervention
by
the
European
Commission,
the
European
Court
of
Justice
(the
"ECJ"),
UK
authorities,
or
other
competent
authorities
and
courts
having
jurisdiction
may
also
have
a
negative
effect
on
our
revenue
from
media
rights
in
the
European
Economic
Area
("EEA").
It
is
likely
that
there
will
be
future
regulatory
intervention
by
the
European
Commission
relating
to
the
grant
of
exclusive
licenses
of
content
on
a
territorial
basis
within
the
EEA
insofar
as
they
prohibit
or
limit
the
cross-border
provision
by
satellite
or
internet
transmission
of
retail
pay-TV
services
(so-called
"passive
7
Table
of
Contents
sales").
Following
the
cases
of
the
Premier
League
&
others
vs.
QC
Leisure
&
Others
/
Karen
Murphy
vs.
Media
Protection
Services
(under
which
the
ECJ
ruled
that
any
agreement
designed
to
guarantee
absolute
territorial
exclusivity
within
the
European
Union
(i.e.
by
stopping
any
cross-border
provision
of
broadcasting
services
in
response
to
unsolicited
requests
from
consumers)
was
deemed
to
be
anti-competitive
and
prohibited
by
EU
law
including,
in
particular,
competition
rules),
the
EU
began
an
investigation
in
January
2014
into
exclusive
licensing
arrangements
as
between
the
US
Studios
and
various
platforms
in
Europe
(the
major
platform
in
each
of
the
five
largest
EU
Member
States).
On
23
July
2015,
the
EU
followed
up
with
a
Statement
of
Objections
in
Case
40023
"Cross-border
access
to
pay-TV"
which
set
out
its
preliminary
view
that
in
relation
to
these
studios
and
Sky
UK,
where
there
are
provisions
which
require
Sky
UK
to
block
or
limit
access
to
films
through
geo-blocking
its
online
services
or
through
its
satellite
pay-TV
services
to
consumers
outside
of
the
UK
and
Ireland
(and
thus
prevent
Sky
UK
from
responding
to
passive
sales
requests),
these
provisions
would
eliminate
cross-border
competition
and
constitute
a
violation
of
EU
rules.
While
the
Statement
of
Objections
is
aimed
at
the
US
Studios
and
Sky
UK,
the
European
Commission
is
carrying
out
parallel
investigations
into
cross-border
access
to
pay-
TV
services
in
France,
Italy,
Germany
and
Spain.
Equally,
while
the
investigations
have
been
targeted
at
film
content,
the
decision
is
very
likely
to
be
applicable
to
any
pay-TV
content,
including
sport.
More
recently,
on
22
April
2016,
the
Commission
announced
that
Paramount,
while
not
agreeing
with
the
concerns
expressed
in
the
Statement
of
Objections,
had
offered
to
settle
the
case
by
offering
a
series
of
commitments,
including
an
undertaking
not
to
enter
into
pay-TV
agreements
that
prohibit
their
licensees
from
responding
to
passive
sales
requests.
The
commitments
cover
both
linear
pay-TV
services
and,
to
the
extent
included
in
the
license
(or
separate
license(s))
with
a
broadcaster,
subscription
video-on-demand
services.
The
Commission
accepted
these
commitments
on
27
July
2016
and
a
monitoring
trustee
was
appointed
on
28
July
2016.
On
8
December
2016,
the
French
TV
broadcaster
Groupe
Canal
+
brought
an
action
seeking
annulment
of
the
Commission's
decision
to
accept
the
commitments;
the
appeal
is
ongoing.
In
addition
to
this
regulatory
action,
the
EU
as
part
of
its
Digital
Single
Market
("DSM")
strategy,
an
element
of
which
is
to
ensure
that
users
who
buy
access
to
audio-visual
content
online,
adopted
the
Portability
Regulation
on
8
June
2017,
which
is
designed
to
enable
consumers
to
access
their
content
services
while
travelling
across
Europe.
The
Portability
Regulation
will
enter
into
force
in
the
first
quarter
of
2018.
As
part
of
the
DSM
initiative,
the
EC
has
also
sought
to
modernize
EU
copyright
rules
to
allow
for
wider
access
to
online
content
across
the
EU,
including
by
extending
rights
clearance
mechanisms
in
the
Satellite
and
Cable
Directive.
The
EC
published
its
Proposal
for
a
Regulation
on
Online
Transmissions
on
14
September
2016,
which
in
particular
contains
the
proposal
that
the
country
of
origin
principle
be
extended
to
online
broadcast
services.
In
practice
this
would
mean
that
licenses
for
simulcast
and
catch-up
rights,
for
example,
for
the
UK
would
be
construed
as
covering
the
entire
EEA.
The
European
Economic
and
Social
Committee
is
currently
considering
its
decision
on
the
proposal.
A
change
of
sales
model
could
negatively
affect
the
amount
which
copyright
holders,
such
as
the
Premier
League,
are
able
to
derive
from
the
exploitation
of
rights
within
the
EU.
As
a
result,
our
Broadcasting
revenue
from
the
sale
of
those
rights
could
decrease.
European competitions cannot be relied upon as a source of income.
Qualification
for
the
Champions
League
is
largely
dependent
upon
our
first
team's
performance
in
the
Premier
League
and,
in
some
circumstances,
the
Champions
League
itself
in
the
previous
season.
Qualification
for
the
Champions
League
cannot,
therefore,
be
guaranteed.
Failure
to
qualify
for
the
Champions
League
would
result
in
a
material
reduction
in
revenue
for
each
season
in
which
our
first
team
did
not
participate.
To
help
mitigate
this
impact
the
majority
of
playing
contracts
for
our
first
team
squad
include
step-ups
in
remuneration
which
are
contingent
on
participation
in
the
group
stage
of
the
Champions
League.
As
a
result
of
our
first
team
performance
during
the
2013/14
season,
our
first
team
did
not
participate
in
the
2014/15
Champions
League
or
2014/15
Europa
League.
As
a
result
of
our
first
team
performance
during
the
2015/16
season,
our
first
team
did
not
participate
in
the
8
Table
of
Contents
2016/17
Champions
League
but
did
participate
in
the
2016/17
Europa
League.
Inclusive
of
broadcasting
revenue,
prize
money
and
Matchday
revenue,
our
combined
broadcasting
and
Matchday
revenue
from
participation
in
European
competitions
was
£48.5
million,
£41.6
million
and
£1.9
million
(being
distributions
from
UEFA
relating
to
the
previous
season's
competition)
for
each
of
the
years
ended
30
June
2017,
2016
and
2015,
respectively.
As
a
result
of
winning
the
Europa
League
during
the
2016/17
season,
our
first
team
will
participate
in
the
2017/18
Champions
League.
In
addition,
our
participation
in
the
Champions
League
or
Europa
League
may
be
influenced
by
factors
beyond
our
control.
For
example,
the
number
of
places
in
each
European
competition
available
to
the
clubs
of
each
national
football
association
in
Europe
can
vary
from
year
to
year
based
on
a
ranking
system.
If
the
performance
of
English
clubs
in
Europe
declines,
the
number
of
places
in
each
European
competition
available
to
English
clubs
may
decline
and
it
may
be
more
difficult
for
our
first
team
to
qualify
for
European
competition
in
future
seasons.
Further,
the
rules
governing
qualification
for
European
competitions
(whether
at
the
European
or
national
level)
may
change
and
make
it
more
difficult
for
our
first
team
to
qualify
for
European
competition
in
future
seasons.
We
are
a
founder
member
and
our
Executive
Vice
Chairman
has
a
seat
on
the
executive
board
of
the
European
Club
Association
("ECA"),
an
independent
organization
set
up
to
work
with
football
governing
bodies
to
protect
and
promote
the
interests
of
football
clubs
at
the
European
level.
On
26
August
2016,
following
consultation
between
UEFA,
the
ECA
and
other
stakeholders,
UEFA
announced
certain
changes
to
the
format
of
the
Champions
League
and
Europa
League
to
take
place
with
effect
from
the
3
year
cycle
2018/19
to
2020/21.
The
key
changes
relate
to
the
access
list
for
both
competitions
and
the
methodology
for
financial
distributions.
With
respect
to
the
Champions
League,
the
top
four
clubs
from
the
four
top-ranked
national
associations
(of
which
England
is
currently
one)
will
now
qualify
automatically
for
the
group
stage
of
the
Champions
League
which
compares
(for
England)
to
only
three
qualifying
automatically
at
the
moment
with
a
fourth
entering
the
final
play-off
round.
With
respect
to
the
financial
distribution
methodology,
in
addition
to
the
current
three-pillar
system
(starting
fee,
performance
fees
and
market
pool),
UEFA
is
introducing
a
fourth
pillar
being
the
individual
club
coefficient.
The
individual
club
coefficient
will
be
determined
by
reference
to
past
performance
in
UEFA
competitions
over
a
ten
year
period
with
additional
points
for
historical
winners
of
UEFA
competitions.
In
addition,
a
new
subsidiary
company,
UEFA
Club
Competitions
SA,
has
been
established
by
UEFA
with
the
aim
of
determining
the
strategy
for
the
management
of
UEFA
club
competitions
in
the
future.
Half
of
the
board
of
directors
are
appointed
by
UEFA
and
the
other
half
by
the
ECA.
Our
Executive
Vice
Chairman
is
one
of
the
directors.
Moreover,
because
of
the
prestige
associated
with
participating
in
the
European
competitions,
particularly
the
Champions
League,
failure
to
qualify
for
any
European
competition,
particularly
for
consecutive
seasons,
could
negatively
affect
our
ability
to
attract
and
retain
talented
players
and
coaching
staff,
as
well
as
supporters,
sponsors
and
other
commercial
partners.
Failure
to
participate
in
the
Champions
League
for
two
or
more
consecutive
seasons
would
also
reduce
annual
payments
under
the
agreement
with
adidas
by
30%
of
the
applicable
payment
for
the
year
in
which
the
second
or
other
consecutive
season
of
non-participation
falls.
Any
one
or
more
of
these
events
could
have
a
material
adverse
effect
on
our
business,
results
of
operation,
financial
condition
and
cash
flow.
Our business depends in part on relationships with certain third parties.
We
consider
the
development
of
our
commercial
assets
to
be
central
to
our
ongoing
business
plan
and
a
driver
of
future
growth.
For
example,
our
current
contract
with
adidas
that
began
with
the
2015/16
season
provides
them
with
certain
global
technical
sponsorship
and
dual-branded
licensing
rights.
While
we
expect
to
be
able
to
continue
to
execute
our
business
plan
in
the
future
with
the
support
of
adidas,
we
remain
subject
to
these
contractual
provisions
and
our
business
plan
could
be
9
Table
of
Contents
negatively
impacted
by
non-compliance
or
poor
execution
of
our
strategy
by
adidas.
Further,
any
interruption
in
our
ability
to
obtain
the
services
of
adidas
or
other
third
parties
or
deterioration
in
their
performance
could
negatively
impact
this
portion
of
our
operations.
Furthermore,
if
our
arrangement
with
adidas
is
terminated
or
modified
against
our
interest,
we
may
not
be
able
to
find
alternative
solutions
for
this
portion
of
our
business
on
a
timely
basis
or
on
terms
favorable
to
us
or
at
all.
In
the
future,
we
may
enter
into
additional
arrangements
permitting
third
parties
to
use
our
brand
and
trademarks.
Although
we
take
steps
to
carefully
select
our
partners,
such
arrangements
may
not
be
successful.
Our
partners
may
fail
to
fulfil
their
obligations
under
their
agreements
or
have
interests
that
differ
from
or
conflict
with
our
own.
For
example,
we
are
dependent
on
our
sponsors
and
commercial
partners
to
effectively
implement
quality
controls
over
products
using
our
brand
and/or
trademarks.
The
inability
of
such
sponsors
and
commercial
partners
to
meet
our
quality
standards
could
negatively
affect
consumer
confidence
in
the
quality
and
value
of
our
brand,
which
could
result
in
lower
product
sales.
Any
one
or
more
of
these
events
could
have
a
material
adverse
effect
on
our
business,
results
of
operation,
financial
condition
and
cash
flow.
We are exposed to credit related losses in the event of non-performance by counterparties to Premier League and UEFA media contracts as well as our key
commercial and transfer contracts.
We
derive
the
substantial
majority
of
our
Broadcasting
revenue
from
media
contracts
negotiated
by
the
Premier
League
and
UEFA
with
media
distributors,
and
although
the
Premier
League
obtains
guarantees
to
support
certain
of
its
media
contracts,
typically
in
the
form
of
letters
of
credit
issued
by
commercial
banks,
it
remains
our
single
largest
credit
exposure.
We
derive
our
Commercial
and
sponsorship
revenue
from
certain
corporate
sponsors,
including
global,
regional,
mobile,
media
and
supplier
sponsors
(which
includes
new
businesses
operating
in
emerging
markets)
in
respect
of
which
we
may
manage
our
credit
risk
by
seeking
advance
payments,
installments
and/or
bank
guarantees
where
appropriate.
The
substantial
majority
of
this
revenue
is
derived
from
a
limited
number
of
sources.
During
the
year
ended
30
June
2017,
those
sources
that
represented
greater
than
10%
of
our
total
revenue
were:
•
•
•
Premier
League:
25.4%
of
our
total
revenue
adidas:
13.6%
of
our
total
revenue
General
Motors
(Chevrolet):
10.2%
of
our
total
revenue
We
are
also
exposed
to
other
football
clubs
globally
for
the
payment
of
transfer
fees
on
players.
Depending
on
the
transaction,
some
of
these
fees
are
paid
to
us
in
installments.
We
try
to
manage
our
credit
risk
with
respect
to
those
clubs
by
requiring
payments
in
advance
or,
in
the
case
of
payments
on
installment,
requiring
bank
guarantees
on
such
payments
in
certain
circumstances.
However,
we
cannot
ensure
these
efforts
will
eliminate
our
credit
exposure
to
other
clubs.
A
change
in
credit
quality
at
one
of
the
media
broadcasters
for
the
Premier
League
or
UEFA,
one
of
our
sponsors
or
a
club
to
whom
we
have
sold
a
player
can
increase
the
risk
that
such
counterparty
is
unable
or
unwilling
to
pay
amounts
owed
to
us.
The
failure
of
a
major
television
broadcaster
for
the
Premier
League
or
UEFA
competitions
to
pay
outstanding
amounts
owed
to
its
respective
league
or
the
failure
of
one
of
our
key
sponsors
or
a
club
to
pay
outstanding
amounts
owed
to
us
could
have
a
material
adverse
effect
on
our
business,
results
of
operations,
financial
condition
and
cash
flow.
Matchday revenue from our supporters is a significant portion of overall revenue.
A
significant
amount
of
our
revenue
derives
from
ticket
sales
and
other
Matchday
revenue
for
our
first
team
matches
at
Old
Trafford
and
our
share
of
gate
receipts
from
domestic
cup
matches.
In
particular,
the
revenue
generated
from
ticket
sales
and
other
Matchday
revenue
at
Old
Trafford
will
be
highly
dependent
on
the
continued
attendance
at
matches
of
our
individual
and
corporate
supporters
as
10
Table
of
Contents
well
as
the
number
of
home
matches
we
play
each
season.
During
each
of
the
2016/17,
2015/16
and
2014/15
seasons,
we
played
31,
29
and
21
home
matches,
respectively,
and
our
Matchday
revenue
was
£111.6
million,
£106.6
million
and
£90.6
million
for
the
years
ended
30
June
2017,
2016
and
2015,
respectively.
Match
attendance
is
influenced
by
a
number
of
factors,
some
of
which
are
partly
or
wholly
outside
of
our
control.
These
factors
include
the
success
of
our
first
team,
broadcasting
coverage
and
general
economic
conditions
in
the
United
Kingdom,
which
affect
personal
disposable
income
and
corporate
marketing
and
hospitality
budgets.
A
reduction
in
Matchday
attendance
could
have
a
material
adverse
effect
on
our
Matchday
revenue
and
our
overall
business,
results
of
operations,
financial
condition
and
cash
flow.
The markets in which we operate are highly competitive, both within Europe and internationally, and increased competition could cause our profitability to
decline.
We
face
competition
from
other
football
clubs
in
England
and
Europe.
In
the
Premier
League,
recent
investment
from
wealthy
team
owners
has
led
to
teams
with
deep
financial
backing
that
are
able
to
acquire
top
players
and
coaching
staff,
which
could
result
in
improved
performance
from
those
teams
in
domestic
and
European
competitions.
As
the
Premier
League
continues
to
grow
in
popularity,
the
interest
of
wealthy
potential
owners
may
increase,
leading
to
additional
clubs
substantially
improving
their
financial
position.
Competition
from
European
clubs
also
remains
strong.
Despite
the
adoption
of
the
UEFA
financial
fair
play
initiative,
a
set
of
financial
monitoring
rules
on
clubs
participating
in
the
Champions
League
and
Europa
League,
and
the
Premier
League's
profitability
and
sustainability
regulations,
a
similar
set
of
rules
monitoring
Premier
League
clubs,
European
and
Premier
League
football
clubs
are
spending
substantial
sums
on
transfer
fees
and
player
salaries.
Competition
from
inside
and
outside
the
Premier
League
has
led
to
higher
salaries
for
our
players
as
well
as
increased
competition
on
the
field.
The
increase
in
competition
could
result
in
our
first
team
finishing
lower
in
the
Premier
League
than
we
have
in
the
past
and
jeopardizing
our
qualification
for
or
results
in
European
competitions.
Competition
within
England
could
also
cause
our
first
team
to
fail
to
advance
in
the
FA
Cup
and
EFL
Cup.
In
addition,
from
a
commercial
perspective,
we
actively
compete
across
many
different
industries
and
within
many
different
markets.
We
believe
our
primary
sources
of
competition,
both
in
Europe
and
internationally,
include,
but
are
not
limited
to:
•
•
•
•
•
other
businesses
seeking
corporate
sponsorships
and
commercial
partners
such
as
sports
teams,
other
entertainment
events
and
television
and
digital
media
outlets;
providers
of
sports
apparel
and
equipment
seeking
retail,
merchandising,
apparel
&
product
licensing
opportunities;
digital
content
providers
seeking
consumer
attention
and
leisure
time,
advertiser
income
and
consumer
e-commerce
activity;
other
types
of
television
programming
seeking
access
to
broadcasters
and
advertiser
income;
and
alternative
forms
of
corporate
hospitality
and
live
entertainment
for
the
sale
of
matchday
tickets
such
as
other
live
sports
events,
concerts,
festivals,
theater
and
similar
events.
All
of
the
above
forms
of
competition
could
have
a
material
adverse
effect
on
any
of
our
five
revenue
streams
and
our
overall
business,
results
of
operations,
financial
condition
and
cash
flow.
A cyber-attack on our IT systems could compromise our IT operational capability and subject us to liability.
As
a
high-profile
brand
we
are
susceptible
to
the
risk
of
a
cyber-attack
on
our
IT
systems.
In
recent
years,
the
computer
systems
of
an
increasing
number
of
companies
and
other
organizations
have
been
the
subject
of
attacks
by
cyber
criminals,
activists
and
other
parties
(internal
and
external).
11
Table
of
Contents
Though
we
seek
to
protect
ourselves
by
putting
processes
in
place
that
are
designed
to
prevent
such
attacks
and
regularly
monitor
alerts
and
updates
from
leading
cyber
security
vendors
and
trusted
authorities,
our
IT
systems
may
still
be
vulnerable
to
external
or
internal
security
breaches,
acts
of
vandalism,
computer
viruses
and
other
forms
of
cyber-attack.
Any
such
attack
could
disable
the
information
technology
systems
we
use
to
operate
our
business
and
give
rise
to
the
loss
of
significant
amounts
of
personal
data
or
other
sensitive
information,
potentially
subjecting
us
to
criminal
or
civil
sanctions
or
other
liability.
See
"—We
could
be
negatively
affected
if
we
fail
to
adequately
protect
follower
information."
Any
of
these
events
could
have
a
material
adverse
effect
on
our
business,
results
of
operations,
financial
condition
and
cash
flow.
Furthermore,
as
attempted
attacks
continue
to
evolve
in
scope
and
sophistication,
we
may
incur
significant
costs
in
modifying
or
enhancing
our
IT
security
systems
and
processes
in
an
attempt
to
defend
against
such
attacks.
There
can
be
no
assurance,
however,
that
any
security
systems
or
processes
we
currently
have
in
place
or
that
we
may
implement
in
the
future
will
be
successful
in
preventing
or
mitigating
the
harm
from
such
attacks.
We are subject to special rules and regulations regarding insolvency and bankruptcy.
We
are
subject
to,
among
other
things,
special
insolvency
or
bankruptcy-related
rules
of
the
Premier
League
and
the
Football
Association
(the
"FA").
Those
rules
empower
the
Premier
League
board
to
direct
certain
payments
otherwise
due
to
us
to
the
FA
and
its
members,
associate
members
and
affiliates,
certain
other
English
football
leagues
and
certain
other
entities
if
it
is
reasonably
satisfied
that
we
have
failed
to
pay
certain
creditors
including
other
football
clubs,
the
Premier
League
and
the
Football
League.
If
we
experience
financial
difficulty,
we
could
also
face
sanctions
under
the
Premier
League
rules,
including
suspension
from
the
Premier
League,
European
competitions,
the
FA
Cup
and
certain
other
competitions,
the
deduction
of
league
points
from
us
in
the
Premier
League
or
Football
League
and
loss
of
control
of
player
registrations.
For
example,
the
Premier
League
could
prevent
us
from
playing,
thereby
cutting
off
our
income
from
ticket
sales
and
putting
many
of
our
other
sources
of
revenue
at
risk.
Any
of
these
events
could
have
a
material
adverse
effect
on
our
business,
results
of
operation,
financial
condition,
or
cash
flow,
as
well
as
our
ability
to
meet
our
financial
obligations.
Premier League voting rules may allow other clubs to take action contrary to our interests.
The
Premier
League
is
governed
by
its
20
club
shareholders
with
most
rule
changes
requiring
the
support
of
a
minimum
of
14
of
the
clubs.
This
allows
a
minority
of
clubs
to
block
changes
they
view
as
unfavorable
to
their
interests.
In
addition,
it
allows
a
concerted
majority
of
the
clubs
to
pass
rules
that
may
be
disadvantageous
to
the
remaining
six
clubs.
As
one
of
the
larger
clubs
in
the
Premier
League
in
terms
of
revenue
and
follower
base,
we
can
exert
some
influence
on
the
rulemaking
process,
however,
our
interests
may
not
always
align
with
the
majority
of
clubs
and
it
may
be
difficult
for
us
to
effect
changes
that
are
advantageous
to
us.
At
the
same
time,
it
is
possible
that
other
clubs
may
take
action
that
we
view
as
contrary
to
our
interests.
If
the
Premier
League
clubs
pass
rules
that
limit
our
ability
to
operate
our
business
as
we
have
planned
or
otherwise
affect
the
payments
made
to
us,
we
may
be
unable
to
achieve
our
goals
and
strategies
or
increase
our
revenue.
Our digital media strategy is unproven and may not generate the revenue we anticipate.
We
maintain
contact
with,
and
provide
entertainment
to,
our
global
follower
base
through
a
number
of
digital
and
other
media
channels,
including
the
internet,
mobile
services
and
social
media.
While
we
have
attracted
a
significant
number
of
followers
to
our
digital
media
assets,
including
our
website,
the
future
revenue
and
income
potential
of
our
mobile
&
content
business
is
uncertain.
You
12
Table
of
Contents
should
consider
our
business
and
prospects
in
light
of
the
challenges,
risks
and
difficulties
we
may
encounter
in
this
new
and
rapidly
evolving
market,
including:
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
our
digital
media
strategy
requiring
us
to
provide
offerings
such
as
video
on
demand
and
highlights
that
have
not
previously
been
a
substantial
part
of
our
business;
our
ability
to
retain
our
current
global
follower
base,
build
our
follower
base
and
increase
engagement
with
our
followers
through
our
digital
media
assets;
our
ability
to
enhance
the
content
offered
through
our
digital
media
assets
and
increase
our
subscriber
base;
our
ability
to
effectively
generate
revenue
from
interaction
with
our
followers
through
our
digital
media
assets;
our
ability
to
attract
new
sponsors
and
advertisers,
retain
existing
sponsors
and
advertisers
and
demonstrate
that
our
digital
media
assets
will
deliver
value
to
them;
our
ability
to
develop
our
digital
media
assets
in
a
cost
effective
manner
and
operate
our
digital
media
services
profitably
and
securely;
our
ability
to
identify
and
capitalize
on
new
digital
media
business
opportunities;
and
our
ability
to
compete
with
other
sports
and
other
media
for
users'
time.
In
addition,
as
we
expand
our
digital
and
other
media
channels,
including
the
internet,
mobile
services
and
social
media,
revenue
from
our
other
business
sectors
may
decrease,
including
our
Broadcasting
revenue.
Moreover,
the
increase
in
subscriber
base
in
some
of
these
digital
and
other
media
channels
may
limit
the
growth
of
the
subscriber
base
and
popularity
of
other
channels.
Failure
to
successfully
address
these
risks
and
difficulties
could
affect
our
overall
business,
financial
condition,
results
of
operations,
cash
flow,
liquidity
and
prospects.
Serious injuries to or losses of playing staff may affect our performance, and therefore our results of operations and financial condition.
Injuries
to
members
of
the
playing
staff,
particularly
if
career-threatening
or
career-ending,
could
have
a
detrimental
effect
on
our
business.
Such
injuries
could
have
a
negative
effect
upon
our
first
team's
performance
and
may
also
result
in
a
loss
of
the
income
that
would
otherwise
have
resulted
from
a
transfer
of
that
player's
registration.
In
addition,
depending
on
the
circumstances,
we
may
write
down
the
carrying
value
of
a
player
on
our
balance
sheet
and
record
an
impairment
charge
in
our
operating
expenses
to
reflect
any
losses
resulting
from
career-threatening
or
career-ending
injuries
to
that
player.
Our
strategy
is
to
maintain
a
squad
of
first
team
players
sufficient
to
mitigate
the
risk
of
player
injuries.
However,
this
strategy
may
not
be
sufficient
to
mitigate
all
financial
losses
in
the
event
of
an
injury,
and
as
a
result
such
injury
may
affect
the
performance
of
our
first
team,
and
therefore
our
business,
results
of
operations
financial
condition
and
cash
flow.
Inability to renew our insurance policies could expose us to significant losses.
We
insure
against
the
death
(including
death
by
natural
causes)
or
permanent
disablement
of
certain
members
of
our
first
team,
including
while
they
are
representing
their
national
team,
although
typically
not
at
such
player's
full
market
value.
We
also
have
catastrophe
coverage
in
the
event
of
an
incident
(such
as
travel
or
terrorist
related
incidents)
that
results
in
the
death
or
permanent
disablement
of
multiple
members
of
our
first
team
playing
squad.
We
also
carry
non-
player
related
insurance
typical
for
our
business
(including
liability,
property
damage,
business
interruption
and
terrorism
insurance).
When
any
of
our
insurance
policies
expire,
it
may
not
be
possible
to
renew
them
on
the
same
terms,
or
at
all.
In
such
circumstances,
some
of
our
businesses
and/or
assets
may
be
13
Table
of
Contents
uninsured.
If
any
of
these
uninsured
businesses
or
assets
were
to
suffer
damage,
we
could
suffer
a
financial
loss.
Our
most
valuable
tangible
asset
is
Old
Trafford.
An
inability
to
renew
insurance
policies
covering
our
players,
Old
Trafford,
the
Aon
Training
Complex
or
other
valuable
assets
could
expose
us
to
significant
losses.
In
addition
to
the
above,
the
Fédération
Internationale
de
Football
Association
("FIFA")
provides
insurance
coverage
for
loss
of
wages
(temporary
disablement),
subject
to
a
cap
of
€7.5
million
per
claim,
for
our
players
who
are
injured
while
playing
for
their
senior
national
team
in
a
match
played
under
the
FIFA
international
match
calendar.
Neither
FIFA
nor
national
football
associations
are
obliged
to
provide
death
or
permanent
disablement
insurance
coverage
for
players
while
on
international
duty.
Our international expansion and operations in foreign markets expose us to risks associated with international sales and operations.
We
intend
to
continue
to
expand
internationally
and
operate
in
select
foreign
markets.
Managing
a
global
organization
is
difficult,
time
consuming
and
expensive.
Our
inexperience
in
operating
the
club's
businesses
globally
increases
the
risk
that
any
future
international
expansion
efforts
that
we
may
undertake
will
not
be
successful.
In
addition,
conducting
international
operations
subjects
us
to
risks
such
as
the
lack
of
familiarity
with
and
unexpected
changes
in
foreign
regulatory
requirements;
difficulties
in
managing
and
staffing
international
operations;
fluctuations
in
currency
exchange
rates;
potentially
adverse
tax
consequences,
including
foreign
value
added
tax
systems,
and
restrictions
on
repatriation
of
earnings;
the
burdens
of
complying
with
a
wide
variety
of
foreign
laws
and
legal
standards;
increased
financial
accounting
and
reporting
burdens
and
complexities;
the
lack
of
strong
intellectual
property
regimes
and
political,
social
and
economic
instability
abroad.
Operating
in
international
markets
also
requires
significant
management
attention
and
financial
resources.
The
investment
and
additional
resources
required
to
establish
operations
and
manage
growth
in
other
countries
may
not
produce
desired
levels
of
revenue
or
profitability.
Fluctuations in exchange rates may adversely affect our results of operations.
Our
functional
and
reporting
currency
is
pounds
sterling
and
substantially
all
of
our
costs
are
denominated
in
pounds
sterling.
However,
Broadcasting
revenue
from
our
participation
in
UEFA
competitions,
as
well
as
certain
other
revenue,
is
generated
in
Euros.
We
also
occasionally
enter
into
transfer
agreements
or
commercial
partner
agreements
which
are
payable
in
Euros.
In
addition,
we
have
US
dollar
currency
exposure
relating
to
our
secured
term
loan
facility
and
senior
secured
notes
as
well
as
Commercial
revenue
from
certain
sponsors.
We
hedge
the
foreign
exchange
risk
on
a
portion
of
our
future
US
dollar
revenues
using
a
portion
of
our
US
dollar
denominated
secured
term
loan
facility
and
senior
secured
notes
as
the
hedging
instrument.
While
we
recorded
a
foreign
exchange
gain
in
our
income
statement
on
our
unhedged
US
dollar
denominated
secured
term
loan
facility
and
senior
secured
notes
of
£1.8
million
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2017,
we
incurred
losses
of
£4.1
million
and
£0.3
million
for
the
years
ended
30
June
2016
and
2015,
respectively.
For
the
years
ended
30
June
2017,
2016
and
2015
approximately
7.0%,
7.0%
and
1.2%
of
our
total
revenue
was
generated
in
Euros,
respectively,
and
approximately
21.3%,
24.0%
and
30.3%
of
our
total
revenue
was
generated
in
US
dollars,
respectively.
We
may
also
enter
into
foreign
exchange
contracts
to
hedge
a
portion
of
this
transactional
exposure.
We
offset
the
value
of
our
non-sterling
revenue
and
the
value
of
the
corresponding
hedge
before
including
such
amounts
in
our
overall
revenue.
Our
results
of
operations
have
in
the
past
and
will
in
the
future
fluctuate
due
to
movements
in
exchange
rates.
14
Table
of
Contents
Failure to adequately protect our intellectual property and curb the sale of counterfeit merchandise could injure our brand.
Like
other
popular
brands,
we
are
susceptible
to
instances
of
brand
infringement
(such
as
counterfeiting
and
other
unauthorized
uses
of
our
intellectual
property
rights).
We
seek
to
protect
our
brand
assets
by
ensuring
that
we
own
and
control
certain
intellectual
property
rights
in
and
to
those
assets
and,
where
appropriate,
by
enforcing
those
intellectual
property
rights.
For
example,
we
own
the
copyright
in
our
logo,
and
our
logo
and
trade
name
are
registered
as
trademarks
(or
are
the
subject
of
applications
for
registration)
in
a
number
of
jurisdictions
in
Europe,
Asia
Pacific,
Africa,
North
America
and
South
America.
However,
it
is
not
possible
to
detect
all
instances
of
brand
infringement.
Additionally,
where
instances
of
brand
infringement
are
detected,
we
cannot
guarantee
that
such
instances
will
be
prevented
as
there
may
be
legal
or
factual
circumstances
which
give
rise
to
uncertainty
as
to
the
validity,
scope
and
enforceability
of
our
intellectual
property
rights
in
the
brand
assets.
Furthermore,
the
laws
of
certain
countries
in
which
we
license
our
brand
and
conduct
operations,
particularly
those
in
Asia
(such
as
China)
may
not
offer
the
same
level
of
protection
to
intellectual
property
rights
holders
as
those
in
the
United
Kingdom,
the
rest
of
Europe
and
the
United
States,
or
the
time
required
to
enforce
our
intellectual
property
rights
under
these
legal
regimes
may
be
lengthy
and
delay
recovery.
For
example,
the
unauthorized
use
of
intellectual
property
is
common
and
widespread
in
China
and
enforcement
of
intellectual
property
rights
by
Chinese
regulatory
agencies
is
inconsistent.
If
we
were
to
fail
or
be
unable
to
secure,
protect,
maintain
and/or
enforce
the
intellectual
property
rights
which
vest
in
our
brand
assets,
then
we
could
lose
our
exclusive
right
to
exploit
such
brand
assets.
Infringement
of
our
trademark,
copyright
and
other
intellectual
property
rights
could
have
an
adverse
effect
on
our
business.
We
also
license
our
intellectual
property
rights
to
third
parties.
In
an
effort
to
protect
our
brand,
we
enter
into
licensing
agreements
with
these
third
parties
which
govern
the
use
of
our
intellectual
property
and
which
require
our
licensees
to
abide
by
quality
control
standards
with
respect
to
such
use.
Although
we
make
efforts
to
police
our
licensees'
use
of
our
intellectual
property,
we
cannot
assure
you
that
these
efforts
will
be
sufficient
to
ensure
their
compliance.
The
failure
of
our
licensees
to
comply
with
the
terms
of
their
licenses
could
have
a
material
adverse
effect
on
our
business,
results
of
operations,
financial
condition
and
cash
flow.
We could be negatively affected if we fail to adequately protect follower account information.
We
collect
and
process
personal
data
(including
name,
address,
age,
bank
details
and
other
personal
data)
from
our
followers,
customers,
members,
suppliers,
business
contacts
and
employees
as
part
of
the
operation
of
our
business
(including
online
merchandising),
and
therefore
we
must
comply
with
data
protection
and
privacy
laws
in
the
United
Kingdom
and,
in
certain
situations,
other
jurisdictions
where
our
followers
reside.
Those
laws
impose
certain
requirements
on
us
in
respect
of
the
collection,
use
and
processing
of
personal
information
relating
to
our
followers.
In
addition,
we
are
exposed
to
the
risk
that
the
personal
data
we
control
could
be
wrongfully
accessed
and/or
used,
whether
by
employees,
followers
or
other
third
parties,
or
otherwise
lost
or
disclosed
or
processed
in
breach
of
data
protection
regulations.
If
we
or
any
of
the
third
party
service
providers
on
which
we
rely
fail
to
process
such
personal
data
in
a
lawful
or
secure
manner
or
if
any
theft
or
loss
of
personal
follower
data
were
to
occur,
we
could
face
liability
under
data
protection
laws,
including
requirements
to
destroy
customer
information
or
notify
the
people
to
whom
such
information
relates
of
any
non-compliance
as
well
as
civil
or
criminal
sanctions.
This
could
also
result
in
the
loss
of
the
goodwill
of
our
followers
and
deter
new
followers.
Each
of
these
factors
could
harm
our
business
reputation,
our
brand
and
have
a
material
adverse
effect
on
our
business,
results
of
operations,
financial
condition,
cash
flow
and
prospects.
15
Table
of
Contents
Piracy and illegal live streaming may adversely impact our broadcasting and mobile & content revenue.
For
each
of
the
years
ended
30
June
2017,
2016
and
2015,
Broadcasting
revenue
constituted
33.4%,
27.3%
and
27.3%,
respectively,
of
our
total
revenue.
Our
Broadcasting
revenue
is
principally
generated
by
the
broadcasting
of
our
matches
on
pay
and
free-to-air
television
channels
as
well
as
content
delivered
over
the
internet
and
through
our
own
television
channel,
MUTV.
In
recent
years,
piracy
and
illegal
live
streaming
of
subscription
content
over
the
internet
has
caused,
and
is
continuing
to
cause,
lost
revenue
to
media
distributors
showing
our
matches.
For
example,
the
Premier
League
previously
initiated
litigation
against
Google
and
YouTube
for
facilitating
piracy
and
illegal
streaming
of
subscription
content.
While
this
litigation
matter
has
been
settled
there
can
be
no
guarantee
that
this
or
similar
actions
will
prevent
or
limit
future
piracy
or
illegal
streaming
of
subscription
content.
If
these
trends
increase
or
continue
unabated,
they
could
pose
a
risk
to
subscription
television
services.
The
result
could
be
a
reduction
in
the
value
of
our
share
of
football
broadcasting
rights
and
of
our
online
and
MUTV
services,
which
could
have
a
material
adverse
effect
on
our
business,
results
of
operations,
financial
condition
and
cash
flow.
Our operating results may fluctuate due to seasonality.
Our
operating
results
are
subject
to
seasonal
variation,
limiting
the
overall
comparability
and
predictability
of
interim
financial
periods.
The
seasonality
of
our
operating
results
is
primarily
attributable
to
the
number
of
games
played
in
each
financial
period
and
therefore
Matchday
and
Broadcasting
revenue
recognized.
Similarly,
certain
of
our
costs
derive
from
hosting
games
at
Old
Trafford,
and
these
costs
will
also
vary
based
on
the
number
of
games
played
in
the
period.
We
have
historically
generated
higher
revenue
in
the
second
and
third
quarters
of
our
fiscal
year.
Our
business
might
be
affected
by
our
first
team
reaching
the
later
stages
of
European
and
domestic
competitions,
which
would
generate
significant
additional
Broadcasting
and
Matchday
revenue
during
the
fourth
quarter
of
our
fiscal
years.
Our
cash
flow
may
also
vary
among
interim
periods
due
to
the
timing
of
significant
payments
from
major
commercial
agreements.
As
a
result,
our
interim
results
and
any
quarterly
financial
information
that
we
publish
should
not
be
viewed
as
an
indicator
of
our
performance
for
the
fiscal
year.
We are subject to tax in multiple jurisdictions, and changes in tax laws (or in the interpretations thereof) in the United States or in other jurisdictions could
have an adverse effect on us.
Although
we
are
organized
as
a
Cayman
Islands
exempted
company,
we
report
as
a
US
domestic
corporation
for
US
federal
income
tax
purposes
and
we
are
subject
to
US
federal
income
tax
(currently
at
a
statutory
rate
of
35%)
on
our
worldwide
income.
In
addition,
we
are
subject
to
income
and
other
taxes
in
various
other
jurisdictions.
The
amount
of
tax
we
pay
is
subject
to
our
interpretation
and
application
of
tax
laws
in
jurisdictions
in
which
we
operate.
Changes
in
current
or
future
laws
or
regulations,
or
the
imposition
of
new
or
changed
tax
laws
or
regulations
or
new
related
interpretations
by
taxing
authorities
in
the
US
or
foreign
jurisdictions,
could
adversely
affect
our
business,
results
of
operations,
financial
condition
and
cash
flow.
In
particular,
the
November
2016
presidential
and
congressional
elections
in
the
United
States
have
resulted
in
multiple
proposals
to
amend
US
federal
tax
law
and
could
result
in
significant
changes
to,
and
uncertainty
with
respect
to,
tax
legislation,
regulation
and
government
policy.
While
it
is
not
possible
to
predict
whether
and
when
any
such
changes
will
occur,
or
what
such
changes
will
be,
changes
at
the
US
federal,
state
and/or
local
level
could
significantly
impact
us.
Specific
legislative
and
regulatory
proposals
discussed
during
and
after
the
election
that
could
have
a
material
impact
on
us
include,
but
are
not
limited
to,
reduction
of
marginal
corporate
tax
rates,
a
possible
elimination
of
interest
deductions,
transition
to
a
territorial
(rather
than
worldwide)
system
of
US
taxation,
deemed
repatriation
of
non-US
accumulated
earnings
and
imposition
of
additional
taxes
on
imports.
Any
such
16
Table
of
Contents
changes
could
have
a
material
effect
on
us
and
our
results
of
operations,
including
by
affecting
the
value
of
our
deferred
tax
assets
and
deferred
tax
liabilities.
Business interruptions due to natural disasters, terrorist incidents and other events could adversely affect us and Old Trafford.
Our
operations
can
be
subject
to
natural
disasters,
terrorist
incidents
and
other
events
beyond
our
control,
such
as
earthquakes,
fires,
power
failures,
telecommunication
losses
and
acts
of
war.
Such
events,
whether
natural
or
manmade,
could
cause
severe
destruction
or
interruption
to
our
operations,
and
as
a
result,
our
business
could
suffer
serious
harm.
Our
first
team
regularly
tours
the
world
for
promotional
matches,
visiting
various
countries
with
a
history
of
terrorism
and
civil
unrest,
and
as
a
result,
we
and
our
players
could
be
potential
targets
of
terrorism
when
visiting
such
countries.
In
addition,
any
prolonged
business
interruption
at
Old
Trafford
could
cause
a
decline
in
Matchday
revenue.
Our
business
interruption
insurance
only
covers
some,
but
not
all,
of
these
potential
events,
and
even
for
those
events
that
are
covered,
it
may
not
be
sufficient
to
compensate
us
fully
for
losses
or
damages
that
may
occur
as
a
result
of
such
events,
including,
for
example,
loss
of
market
share
and
diminution
of
our
brand,
reputation
and
client
loyalty.
Any
one
or
more
of
these
events
could
have
a
material
adverse
effect
on
our
business,
results
of
operation,
financial
condition
or
cash
flow.
If we fail to properly manage our anticipated growth, our business could suffer.
The
planned
growth
of
our
commercial
operations
may
place
a
significant
strain
on
our
management
and
on
our
operational
and
financial
resources
and
systems.
To
manage
growth
effectively,
we
will
need
to
maintain
a
system
of
management
controls
and
attract
and
retain
qualified
personnel,
as
well
as,
develop,
train
and
manage
management-level
and
other
employees.
Failure
to
manage
our
growth
effectively
could
cause
us
to
over-invest
or
under-invest
in
infrastructure,
and
result
in
losses
or
weaknesses
in
our
infrastructure,
which
could
have
a
material
adverse
effect
on
our
business,
results
of
operations,
financial
condition
and
cash
flow.
Any
failure
by
us
to
manage
our
growth
effectively
could
have
a
negative
effect
on
our
ability
to
achieve
our
development
and
commercialization
goals
and
strategies.
Risks
Related
to
Our
Industry
An economic downturn and adverse economic conditions may harm our business.
An
economic
downturn
and
adverse
conditions
in
the
United
Kingdom
and
global
markets
may
negatively
affect
our
operations
in
the
future.
Our
Matchday
and
Broadcasting
revenue
in
part
depend
on
personal
disposable
income
and
corporate
marketing
and
hospitality
budgets.
Further,
our
Commercial
and
sponsorship
revenue
are
contingent
upon
the
expenditures
of
businesses
across
a
wide
range
of
industries,
and
if
these
industries
were
to
cut
costs
in
response
to
an
economic
downturn,
our
revenue
may
similarly
decline.
Weak
economic
conditions
could
also
cause
a
reduction
in
our
Commercial
and
sponsorship,
as
well
as
our
Broadcasting
and
Matchday
revenue,
each
of
which
could
have
a
material
adverse
effect
on
our
business,
results
of
operations,
financial
condition
and
cash
flow.
The departure of the United Kingdom from the European Union may adversely affect our operations and financial results.
In
June
2016,
a
majority
of
voters
in
the
UK
elected
to
withdraw
from
the
European
Union
(the
"EU")
in
a
national
referendum
and,
in
March
2017,
the
UK
government
formally
initiated
the
process
of
withdrawing
from
the
EU,
commonly
referred
to
as
"Brexit".
The
terms
of
any
withdrawal
are
subject
to
a
negotiation
period
that
could
last
at
least
two
years.
There
is
significant
uncertainty
about
the
future
relationship
between
the
UK
and
the
EU,
and
there
have
been
calls
for
certain
regions
17
Table
of
Contents
within
the
UK
to
preserve
their
place
in
the
EU
by
separating
from
the
UK,
as
well
as
for
the
governments
of
other
EU
member
states
to
consider
withdrawal.
These
developments
have
had
and
may
continue
to
have
a
material
adverse
effect
on
global
economic
conditions
and
the
stability
of
global
financial
markets,
and
could
significantly
reduce
global
market
liquidity
and
restrict
the
ability
of
key
market
participants
to
operate
in
certain
financial
markets.
Asset
valuations,
currency
exchange
rates
and
credit
ratings
may
be
especially
subject
to
increased
market
volatility.
Lack
of
clarity
about
future
UK
laws
and
regulations
as
the
UK
determines
which
EU
laws
to
replace
or
replicate
in
the
event
of
withdrawal
could
decrease
foreign
direct
investment
in
the
UK,
increase
costs,
depress
economic
activity
and
restrict
our
access
to
capital.
If
the
UK
and
the
EU
are
unable
to
negotiate
acceptable
withdrawal
terms
or
if
other
EU
member
states
pursue
withdrawal,
barrier-free
access
between
the
UK
and
other
EU
member
states
or
among
the
European
economic
area
overall
could
be
diminished
or
eliminated.
Any
of
these
factors
could
have
a
material
adverse
effect
on
our
business,
financial
condition,
results
of
operations,
financial
condition
and
cash
flow.
Furthermore,
although
it
is
unknown
what
the
terms
of
the
UK's
future
relationship
with
the
EU,
if
any,
will
be,
or
which
EU
laws
the
UK
will
replace
or
replicate
in
the
event
of
withdrawal,
it
is
possible
that
there
will
be
greater
restrictions
on
imports
and
exports
between
the
UK
and
EU
member
states,
greater
restrictions
on
the
movement
of
players
between
the
UK
and
EU
member
states,
and
other
increased
regulatory
complexities.
These
changes
may
have
a
material
adverse
effect
on
our
business,
results
of
operations,
financial
condition
and
cash
flow
and
our
ability
to
continue
to
compete
with
the
top
football
clubs
in
Europe.
An increase in the relative size of salaries or transfer costs could adversely affect our business.
Our
success
depends
on
our
ability
to
attract
and
retain
the
highest
quality
players
and
coaching
staff.
As
a
result,
we
are
obliged
to
pay
salaries
generally
comparable
to
our
main
competitors
in
England
and
Europe.
Any
increase
in
salaries
may
adversely
affect
our
business,
results
of
operations,
financial
condition
and
cash
flow.
Other
factors
that
affect
player
salaries,
such
as
changes
in
personal
tax
rates,
changes
to
the
treatment
of
income
or
other
changes
to
taxation
in
the
United
Kingdom
and
the
relative
strength
of
pounds
sterling,
may
make
it
more
difficult
to
attract
top
players
and
coaching
staff
from
Europe
or
elsewhere
or
require
us
to
pay
higher
salaries
to
compensate
for
higher
taxes
or
less
favorable
exchange
rates.
In
addition,
if
our
revenue
falls
and
salaries
remain
stable
(for
example
as
a
result
of
fixed
player
or
coaching
staff
salaries
over
a
long
period)
or
increase,
our
results
of
operations
would
be
materially
adversely
affected.
An
increase
in
transfer
fees
would
require
us
to
pay
more
than
expected
for
the
acquisition
of
players'
registrations
in
the
future.
In
addition,
certain
players'
transfer
values
may
diminish
after
we
acquire
them,
and
we
may
sell
those
players
for
transfer
fees
below
their
net
book
value,
resulting
in
a
loss
on
disposal
of
players'
registrations.
Net
transfer
costs
could
also
increase
if
levies
imposed
by
FIFA,
the
Premier
League
or
any
other
organization
in
respect
of
the
transfer
of
players'
registrations
were
to
increase.
We
remain
committed
to
attracting
and
retaining
the
highest
quality
players
for
our
first
team.
Our
average
annual
net
player
capital
expenditure
over
the
last
10
years
has
been
£52.1
million
(excluding
the
sale
of
a
player
in
the
year
ended
30
June
2009
that
generated
significant
cash
inflow,
the
average
annual
net
player
capital
expenditure
over
the
same
period
would
have
been
£60.1
million),
and
we
continue
to
expect
it
to
vary
significantly
from
period
to
period.
We
may
explore
new
player
acquisitions
in
connection
with
future
transfer
periods
that
may
materially
increase
the
amount
of
our
net
capital
expenditure
on
intangible
assets.
As
part
of
any
material
increase
in
net
capital
expenditure
on
intangible
assets,
we
may
also
experience
a
material
increase
in
our
expenditure
for
player
salaries.
18
Table
of
Contents
The
actual
amount
of
cash
we
use
on
player
acquisitions
will
also
depend,
in
part,
on
the
amount
of
any
cash
we
receive
as
a
result
of
the
sale
of
any
players.
Any
increase
in
net
capital
expenditure
on
intangible
assets
compared
to
historic
levels
will
also
result
in
an
increase
in
amortization
expenses
in
future
periods.
UEFA and Premier League regulations could negatively affect our business.
As
the
primary
governing
body
of
European
football,
UEFA
continually
evaluates
the
dynamics
in
the
football
industry
and
considers
changes
to
the
regulatory
framework
governing
European
football
clubs.
As
an
example,
clubs
participating
in
the
Champions
League
and
Europa
League
competitions
are
subject
to
the
UEFA
Club
Licensing
and
Financial
Fair
Play
regulations
("FFP
regulations").
Breaches
in
the
rules
may
result
in,
among
other
things,
withholding
of
prize
money,
bans
on
registering
new
players
for
UEFA
competitions
and
ultimately
disqualification
from
UEFA
competitions.
Amongst
other
things,
these
rules
are
intended
to
discourage
clubs
from
continually
operating
at
a
loss
and
to
ensure
that
clubs
settle
their
football,
staff
and
tax
creditors
on
time.
Breaches
of
FFP
regulations,
for
example,
where
relevant
costs
(which
includes
all
wage
costs
and
the
amortization
of
player
capital
expenditures,
but
excludes
depreciation
of
tangible
fixed
assets,
youth
development
and
community
expenditure)
exceed
revenues
on
a
cumulative
basis
over
a
three-year
period,
or
serious
delays
in
settling
creditors,
have
resulted
in
clubs
being
punished
by
way
of
significant
fines
and
even
exclusion
from
UEFA
competitions.
The
Premier
League
has
also
introduced
regulations
that
aim
to
promote
sustainability
through
profitability.
The
Profitability
and
Sustainability
regulations
contain
a
break-even
test,
similar
to
that
in
UEFA's
FFP
regulations.
Our
most
recent
submission
was
based
on
the
fiscal
years
ended
30
June
2015
and
2016
and
provided
a
positive
result.
In
addition,
the
regulations
introduced
by
the
Premier
League
in
season
2013/14
which
limited
the
annual
increase
in
aggregate
player
remuneration
unless
such
increases
are
funded
by
additional
revenue
from
sources
other
than
Premier
League
broadcasting
revenue
have
been
extended
until
at
least
the
2018/19
season.
Wide-ranging
sanctions,
including
significant
fines,
player
transfer
restrictions
and
Premier
League
points
deduction,
may
be
imposed
by
the
Premier
League
for
breaches
of
either
of
these
regulations.
There
is
a
risk
that
application
of
the
FFP
regulations
and
Premier
League
profitability
and
sustainability
regulations
could
have
a
material
adverse
effect
on
the
performance
of
our
first
team
and
our
business,
results
of
operations,
financial
condition
and
cash
flow.
We could be negatively affected by current and other future Premier League, FA, UEFA or FIFA regulations.
Future
changes
to
the
Premier
League,
FA,
UEFA,
FIFA
or
other
regulations
may
adversely
affect
our
results
of
operations.
These
regulations
could
cover
various
aspects
of
our
business,
such
as
the
format
of
competitions,
the
eligibility
of
players,
the
operation
of
the
transfer
market
and
the
distribution
of
broadcasting
revenue.
In
addition,
changes
are
being
considered
to
address
the
financial
sustainability
of
clubs
such
as
more
robust
ownership
rules
and
tests
in
relation
to
board
directors
and
significant
shareholders.
In
particular,
changes
to
football
regulations
designed
to
promote
competition
could
have
a
significant
impact
on
our
business.
Such
changes
could
include
changes
to
the
distribution
of
broadcasting
income,
changes
to
the
relegation
structure
of
English
football
and
restrictions
on
player
spending.
In
addition,
rules
designed
to
promote
the
development
of
local
players,
such
as
the
Home
Grown
Player
Rule,
which
requires
each
Premier
League
club
to
include
at
least
eight
"home
grown"
(i.e.
players
that
have
been
registered
for
at
least
three
seasons
at
an
English
or
Welsh
club
between
the
ages
of
16
and
21)
players
in
their
squads,
could
limit
our
ability
to
select
players.
Any
of
these
changes
could
make
it
more
difficult
for
us
to
acquire
top
quality
players
and,
therefore,
adversely
affect
the
performance
of
our
first
team.
19
Table
of
Contents
Changes
in
the
format
of
the
league
and
cup
competitions
in
which
our
first
team
plays,
or
might
in
the
future
play,
could
have
a
negative
impact
on
our
results
of
operations.
In
addition,
in
the
event
that
new
competitions
are
introduced
to
replace
existing
competitions
(for
example,
a
European
league),
our
results
of
operations
may
be
negatively
affected.
There could be a decline in our popularity or the popularity of football.
There
can
be
no
assurance
that
football
will
retain
its
popularity
as
a
sport
around
the
world
and
its
status
in
the
United
Kingdom
as
the
so-called
"national
game,"
together
with
the
associated
levels
of
media
coverage.
In
addition,
we
could
suffer
a
decline
in
popularity.
Any
decline
in
popularity
could
result
in
lower
ticket
sales,
broadcasting
revenue,
sponsorship
revenue,
a
reduction
in
the
value
of
our
players
or
our
brand,
or
a
decline
in
the
value
of
our
securities,
including
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares.
Any
one
of
these
events
or
a
combination
of
such
events
could
have
a
material
adverse
effect
on
our
business,
results
of
operations,
financial
condition
and
cash
flow.
Risk
Related
to
Our
Indebtedness
Our indebtedness could adversely affect our financial health and competitive position.
As
of
30
June
2017,
we
had
total
indebtedness
of
£503.3
million.
Our
indebtedness
increases
the
risk
that
we
may
be
unable
to
generate
cash
sufficient
to
pay
amounts
due
in
respect
of
our
indebtedness.
It
could
also
have
effects
on
our
business.
For
example,
it
could:
•
•
•
•
•
•
limit
our
ability
to
pay
dividends;
increase
our
vulnerability
to
general
adverse
economic
and
industry
conditions;
require
us
to
dedicate
a
material
portion
of
our
cash
flow
from
operations
to
make
payments
on
our
indebtedness,
thereby
reducing
the
availability
of
our
cash
flow
to
fund
the
hiring
and
retention
of
players
and
coaching
staff,
working
capital,
capital
expenditures
and
other
general
corporate
purposes;
limit
our
flexibility
in
planning
for,
or
reacting
to,
changes
in
our
business
and
the
football
industry;
affect
our
ability
to
compete
for
players
and
coaching
staff;
and
limit
our
ability
to
borrow
additional
funds.
In
addition,
our
revolving
facility,
our
secured
term
loan
facility
and
the
note
purchase
agreement
governing
the
senior
secured
notes
contain,
and
any
agreements
evidencing
or
governing
other
future
indebtedness
may
contain,
certain
restrictive
covenants
that
will
limit
our
ability
to
engage
in
certain
activities
that
are
in
our
long-term
best
interests
(see
"—Our
indebtedness
may
restrict
our
ability
to
pursue
our
business
strategies"
below).
We
have
not
previously
breached
and
are
not
in
breach
of
any
of
the
covenants
under
any
of
these
facilities;
however
our
failure
to
comply
with
those
covenants
could
result
in
an
event
of
default
which,
if
not
cured
or
waived,
could
result
in
the
acceleration
of
all
of
our
indebtedness.
To service our indebtedness, we require cash, and our ability to generate cash is subject to many factors beyond our control.
Our
ability
to
make
payments
on
and
to
refinance
our
indebtedness
and
to
fund
planned
capital
expenditures
will
depend
on
our
ability
to
generate
cash
in
the
future.
This,
to
a
certain
extent,
is
subject
to
the
performance
and
popularity
of
our
first
team
as
well
as
general
economic,
financial,
competitive,
regulatory
and
other
factors
that
are
beyond
our
control.
20
Table
of
Contents
We
cannot
assure
you
that
our
business
will
generate
sufficient
cash
flow
from
operations
or
that
future
borrowings
will
be
available
to
us
in
an
amount
sufficient
to
enable
us
to
pay
our
indebtedness
or
to
fund
our
other
liquidity
needs.
We
may
need
to
refinance
all
or
a
portion
of
our
indebtedness
on
or
before
maturity.
We
cannot
assure
you
that
we
will
be
able
to
refinance
any
of
our
indebtedness
on
commercially
reasonable
terms
or
at
all.
Failure
to
refinance
our
indebtedness
on
terms
we
believe
to
be
acceptable
could
have
a
material
adverse
effect
on
our
business,
financial
condition,
results
of
operations
and
cash
flow.
Our indebtedness may restrict our ability to pursue our business strategies.
Our
revolving
facility,
our
secured
term
loan
facility
and
the
note
purchase
agreement
governing
the
senior
secured
notes
limit
our
ability,
among
other
things,
to:
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
incur
additional
indebtedness;
pay
dividends
or
make
other
distributions
or
repurchase
or
redeem
our
shares;
make
investments;
sell
assets,
including
capital
stock
of
restricted
subsidiaries;
enter
into
agreements
restricting
our
subsidiaries'
ability
to
pay
dividends;
consolidate,
merge,
sell
or
otherwise
dispose
of
all
or
substantially
all
of
our
assets;
enter
into
sale
and
leaseback
transactions;
enter
into
transactions
with
our
affiliates;
and
incur
liens.
Our
ability
to
comply
with
these
covenants
and
restrictions
may
be
affected
by
events
beyond
our
control.
If
we
breach
any
of
these
covenants
or
restrictions,
we
could
be
in
default
under
our
revolving
facility,
our
secured
term
loan
facility
and
the
note
purchase
agreement
governing
the
senior
secured
notes.
This
would
permit
the
lending
banks
under
our
revolving
facility
and
our
secured
term
loan
facility
to
take
certain
actions,
including
declaring
all
amounts
that
we
have
borrowed
under
our
revolving
facility,
our
secured
term
loan
facility
and
other
indebtedness
to
be
due
and
payable,
together
with
accrued
and
unpaid
interest.
This
would
also
result
in
an
event
of
default
under
the
note
purchase
agreement
governing
the
senior
secured
notes.
Furthermore,
lending
banks
could
refuse
to
extend
further
credit
under
the
revolving
facility.
If
the
debt
under
our
revolving
facility,
our
secured
term
loan
facility,
the
note
purchase
agreement
governing
the
senior
secured
notes
or
any
other
material
financing
arrangement
that
we
enter
into
were
to
be
accelerated,
our
assets,
in
particular
liquid
assets,
may
be
insufficient
to
repay
our
indebtedness.
The
occurrence
of
any
of
these
events
could
have
a
material
adverse
effect
on
our
business,
financial
condition
and
results
of
operations.
Our variable rate indebtedness subjects us to interest rate risk, which could cause our debt service obligations to increase significantly.
We
are
subject
to
interest
rate
risk
in
connection
with
borrowings
under
our
revolving
facility
and
our
secured
term
loan
facility,
which
bear
interest
at
variable
rates.
Interest
rate
changes
could
impact
the
amount
of
our
interest
payments,
and
accordingly,
our
future
earnings
and
cash
flow,
assuming
other
factors
are
held
constant.
We
have
entered
into
an
interest
rate
swap
related
to
our
secured
term
loan
facility
that
involves
the
exchange
of
floating
for
fixed
rate
interest
payments
in
order
to
reduce
interest
rate
volatility.
As
of
30
June
2017,
we
had
£170,767,000
of
variable
rate
indebtedness
outstanding
under
our
secured
term
loan
facility.
We
cannot
assure
you
that
any
hedging
activities
entered
into
by
us
will
be
effective
in
fully
mitigating
our
interest
rate
risk
from
our
variable
rate
indebtedness.
21
Table
of
Contents
Risks
Related
to
Ownership
of
Our
Class
A
Ordinary
Shares
Because of their increased voting rights, the holders of our Class B shares will be able to exert control over us and our significant corporate decisions.
Trusts
and
other
entities
controlled
by
six
lineal
descendants
of
Mr.
Malcolm
Glazer
collectively
own
7.51%
of
our
issued
and
outstanding
Class
A
ordinary
shares
and
all
of
our
issued
and
outstanding
Class
B
ordinary
shares,
representing
97.10%
of
the
voting
power
of
our
outstanding
capital
stock.
See
"Item
7.
Major
Shareholders
and
Related
Party
Transactions—A.
Major
Shareholders."
Each
Class
A
ordinary
share
is
entitled
to
one
vote
per
share
and
is
not
convertible
into
any
other
class
of
shares.
Each
Class
B
ordinary
share
is
entitled
to
10
votes
per
share
and
is
convertible
into
one
Class
A
ordinary
share
at
any
time.
In
addition,
our
Class
B
ordinary
shares
will
automatically
convert
into
shares
of
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares
upon
certain
transfers
and
other
events,
including
upon
the
date
when
holders
of
all
Class
B
ordinary
shares
cease
to
hold
Class
B
ordinary
shares
representing
at
least
10%
of
the
total
number
of
Class
A
and
Class
B
ordinary
shares
outstanding.
For
special
resolutions,
which
require
the
vote
of
two-thirds
of
the
votes
cast,
at
any
time
that
Class
B
ordinary
shares
remain
outstanding,
the
voting
power
permitted
to
be
exercised
by
the
holders
of
the
Class
B
ordinary
shares
will
be
weighted
such
that
the
Class
B
ordinary
shares
shall
represent,
in
the
aggregate,
67%
of
the
voting
power
of
all
shareholders.
As
a
result,
the
holders
of
our
Class
B
shares
will
be
able
to
exert
a
significant
degree
of
influence
or
actual
control
over
our
management
and
affairs
and
control
all
matters
submitted
to
our
shareholders
for
approval,
including
the
election
and
removal
of
directors
and
any
merger,
consolidation,
or
sale
of
all
or
substantially
all
of
our
assets.
The
interests
of
the
holders
of
our
Class
B
shares
might
not
coincide
with
the
interests
of
the
other
shareholders.
This
concentration
of
voting
power
in
our
Class
B
shares
may
harm
the
value
of
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares,
among
other
things:
•
•
•
delaying,
deferring
or
preventing
a
change
in
control
of
our
Company;
impeding
a
merger,
consolidation,
takeover
or
other
business
combination
involving
our
Company;
or
causing
us
to
enter
into
transactions
or
agreements
that
are
not
in
the
best
interests
of
all
shareholders.
As a foreign private issuer within the meaning of the New York Stock Exchange's corporate governance rules, we are permitted to, and we do, rely on
exemptions from certain of the New York Stock Exchange corporate governance standards, including the requirement that a majority of our board of directors
consist of independent directors. Our reliance on such exemptions may afford less protection to holders of our Class A ordinary shares.
The
New
York
Stock
Exchange's
corporate
governance
rules
require
listed
companies
to
have,
among
other
things,
a
majority
of
independent
board
members
and
independent
director
oversight
of
executive
compensation,
nomination
of
directors
and
corporate
governance
matters.
As
a
foreign
private
issuer,
we
are
permitted
to,
and
we
do,
follow
home
country
practice
in
lieu
of
the
above
requirements.
As
long
as
we
rely
on
the
foreign
private
issuer
exemption
to
certain
of
the
New
York
Stock
Exchange
corporate
governance
standards,
a
majority
of
the
directors
on
our
board
of
directors
are
not
required
to
be
independent
directors,
our
remuneration
committee
is
not
required
to
be
comprised
entirely
of
independent
directors
and
we
are
not
required
to
have
a
nominating
and
corporate
governance
committee.
Therefore,
our
board
of
directors'
approach
to
governance
may
be
different
from
that
of
a
board
of
directors
consisting
of
a
majority
of
independent
directors,
and,
as
a
result,
the
management
oversight
of
our
Company
may
be
more
limited
than
if
we
were
subject
to
all
of
the
New
York
Stock
Exchange
corporate
governance
standards.
22
Table
of
Contents
Accordingly,
our
shareholders
do
not
have
the
same
protection
afforded
to
shareholders
of
companies
that
are
subject
to
all
of
the
New
York
Stock
Exchange
corporate
governance
standards,
and
the
ability
of
our
independent
directors
to
influence
our
business
policies
and
affairs
may
be
reduced.
We are an "emerging growth company" and we cannot be certain if the reduced disclosure requirements applicable to emerging growth companies make our
Class A ordinary shares less attractive to investors.
We
are
an
"emerging
growth
company,"
as
defined
in
the
JOBS
Act,
and,
as
such,
we
take
advantage
of
certain
exemptions
from
various
reporting
requirements
that
are
applicable
to
other
public
companies
that
are
not
"emerging
growth
companies"
including,
but
not
limited
to,
not
being
required
to
comply
with
the
auditor
attestation
requirements
of
Section
404(b)
of
the
Sarbanes-Oxley
Act.
We
cannot
predict
if
investors
will
find
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares
less
attractive
because
we
rely
on
these
exemptions.
If
some
investors
find
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares
less
attractive
as
a
result,
there
may
be
a
less
active
trading
market
for
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares
and
our
share
price
may
be
more
volatile.
In
addition,
Section
107
of
the
JOBS
Act
also
provides
that
an
"emerging
growth
company"
can
take
advantage
of
the
extended
transition
period
provided
in
Section
7(a)(2)(B)
of
the
Securities
Act
of
1933,
as
amended
(the
"Securities
Act"),
for
complying
with
new
or
revised
accounting
standards.
In
other
words,
an
"emerging
growth
company"
can
delay
the
adoption
of
certain
accounting
standards
until
those
standards
would
otherwise
apply
to
private
companies.
However,
we
previously
chose
to
"opt
out"
of
such
extended
transition
period,
and
as
a
result,
we
will
comply
with
new
or
revised
accounting
standards
on
the
relevant
dates
on
which
adoption
of
such
standards
is
required
for
non-emerging
growth
companies.
Section
107
of
the
JOBS
Act
provides
that
our
decision
to
opt
out
of
the
extended
transition
period
for
complying
with
new
or
revised
accounting
standards
is
irrevocable.
We
will
cease
to
be
an
emerging
growth
company
as
of
30
June
2018
or
such
earlier
time
if
we
have
more
than
$1.07
billion
in
annual
revenue,
have
more
than
$700
million
in
market
value
of
our
ordinary
shares
held
by
non-affiliates,
or
issue
more
than
$1.0
billion
of
non-convertible
debt
over
a
three-year
period.
The obligations associated with being a public company require significant resources and management attention.
As
a
public
company
in
the
United
States,
we
incur
legal,
accounting
and
other
expenses
that
we
did
not
previously
incur
as
a
private
company.
We
are
subject
to
the
reporting
requirements
of
the
Securities
Exchange
Act
of
1934,
as
amended
(the
"Exchange
Act"),
and
the
Sarbanes-Oxley
Act,
the
listing
requirements
of
the
New
York
Stock
Exchange
and
other
applicable
securities
rules
and
regulations.
Compliance
with
these
rules
and
regulations
increases
our
legal
and
financial
compliance
costs,
make
some
activities
more
difficult,
time-consuming
or
costly
and
increases
demand
on
our
systems
and
resources,
particularly
after
we
are
no
longer
an
"emerging
growth
company."
The
Exchange
Act
requires
that
we
file
annual
and
current
reports
with
respect
to
our
business,
financial
condition
and
results
of
operations.
The
Sarbanes-Oxley
Act
requires,
among
other
things,
that
we
establish
and
maintain
effective
internal
controls
and
procedures
for
financial
reporting.
Furthermore,
the
demands
of
being
a
public
company
may
divert
management's
attention
from
implementing
our
growth
strategy,
which
could
prevent
us
from
improving
our
business,
financial
condition
and
results
of
operations.
We
have
made,
and
will
continue
to
make,
changes
to
our
internal
controls
and
procedures
for
financial
reporting
and
accounting
systems
to
meet
our
reporting
obligations
as
a
public
company.
However,
the
measures
we
have
taken,
and
will
continue
to
take,
may
not
be
sufficient
to
satisfy
our
obligations
as
a
public
company.
In
addition,
these
rules
and
regulations
increase
our
legal
and
financial
compliance
costs
and
make
some
activities
more
time-consuming
and
costly.
For
example,
these
rules
and
regulations
make
it
more
difficult
and
more
expensive
for
us
to
obtain
director
and
officer
liability
insurance,
and
we
may
be
required
to
incur
substantial
costs
to
maintain
the
same
or
23
Table
of
Contents
similar
coverage.
These
additional
obligations
could
have
a
material
adverse
effect
on
our
business,
financial
condition,
results
of
operations
and
cash
flow.
In
addition,
changing
laws,
regulations
and
standards
relating
to
corporate
governance
and
public
disclosure
are
creating
uncertainty
for
public
companies,
increasing
legal
and
financial
compliance
costs
and
making
some
activities
more
time
consuming.
These
laws,
regulations
and
standards
are
subject
to
varying
interpretations,
in
many
cases
due
to
their
lack
of
specificity,
and,
as
a
result,
their
application
in
practice
may
evolve
over
time
as
new
guidance
is
provided
by
regulatory
and
governing
bodies.
This
could
result
in
continuing
uncertainty
regarding
compliance
matters
and
higher
costs
necessitated
by
ongoing
revisions
to
disclosure
and
governance
practices.
We
intend
to
invest
resources
to
comply
with
evolving
laws,
regulations
and
standards,
and
this
investment
may
result
in
increased
general
and
administrative
expenses
and
a
diversion
of
management's
time
and
attention
from
revenue-generating
activities
to
compliance
activities.
If
our
efforts
to
comply
with
new
laws,
regulations
and
standards
differ
from
the
activities
intended
by
regulatory
or
governing
bodies
due
to
ambiguities
related
to
their
application
and
practice,
regulatory
authorities
may
initiate
legal
proceedings
against
us
and
our
business,
financial
condition,
results
of
operations
and
cash
flow
could
be
adversely
affected.
For
as
long
as
we
are
an
"emerging
growth
company"
under
the
JOBS
Act,
our
independent
registered
public
accounting
firm
will
not
be
required
to
attest
to
the
effectiveness
of
our
internal
control
over
financial
reporting
pursuant
to
Section
404
of
the
Sarbanes-Oxley
Act.
We
will
cease
to
be
an
emerging
growth
company
as
of
30
June
2018
or
such
earlier
time
if
we
have
more
than
$1.07
billion
in
annual
revenue,
have
more
than
$700
million
in
market
value
of
our
ordinary
shares
held
by
non-affiliates,
or
issue
more
than
$1.0
billion
of
non-convertible
debt
over
a
three-year
period.
Furthermore,
once
we
are
no
longer
an
emerging
growth
company,
our
independent
registered
public
accounting
firm
will
be
required
to
attest
to
the
effectiveness
of
our
internal
control
over
financial
reporting.
Even
if
our
management
concludes
that
our
internal
controls
over
financial
reporting
are
effective,
our
independent
registered
public
accounting
firm
may
decline
to
attest
to
our
management's
assessment
or
may
issue
a
report
that
is
qualified
if
it
is
not
satisfied
with
our
controls
or
the
level
at
which
our
controls
are
documented,
designed,
operated
or
reviewed,
or
if
it
interprets
the
relevant
requirements
differently
from
us.
In
addition,
in
connection
with
the
implementation
of
the
necessary
procedures
and
practices
related
to
internal
control
over
financial
reporting,
we
may
identify
deficiencies
that
we
may
not
be
able
to
remediate
in
time
to
meet
the
deadline
imposed
by
the
Sarbanes-Oxley
Act
for
compliance
with
the
requirements
of
Section
404.
Failure
to
comply
with
Section
404
could
subject
us
to
regulatory
scrutiny
and
sanctions,
impair
our
ability
to
raise
revenue,
cause
investors
to
lose
confidence
in
the
accuracy
and
completeness
of
our
financial
reports
and
negatively
affect
our
share
price.
We may lose our foreign private issuer status in the future, which could result in significant additional costs and expenses.
We
are
a
"foreign
private
issuer,"
as
such
term
is
defined
in
Rule
405
under
the
Securities
Act,
and
therefore,
we
are
not
required
to
comply
with
all
the
periodic
disclosure
and
current
reporting
requirements
of
the
Exchange
Act
and
related
rules
and
regulations.
Under
Rule
405,
the
determination
of
foreign
private
issuer
status
is
made
annually
on
the
last
business
day
of
an
issuer's
most
recently
completed
second
fiscal
quarter
and,
accordingly,
the
next
determination
will
be
made
with
respect
to
us
on
31
December
2017.
In
the
future,
we
would
lose
our
foreign
private
issuer
status
if
a
majority
of
our
shareholders,
directors
or
management
are
US
citizens
or
residents
and
we
fail
to
meet
additional
requirements
necessary
to
avoid
loss
of
foreign
private
issuer
status.
Although
we
have
elected
to
comply
with
certain
US
regulatory
provisions,
our
loss
of
foreign
private
issuer
status
would
make
such
provisions
mandatory.
The
regulatory
and
compliance
costs
to
us
under
US
securities
laws
as
a
US
domestic
24
Table
of
Contents
issuer
may
be
significantly
higher.
If
we
are
not
a
foreign
private
issuer,
we
will
be
required
to
file
periodic
reports
and
registration
statements
on
US
domestic
issuer
forms
with
the
US
Securities
and
Exchange
Commission
(the
"SEC"),
which
are
more
detailed
and
extensive
than
the
forms
available
to
a
foreign
private
issuer.
For
example,
the
annual
report
on
Form
10-K
requires
domestic
issuers
to
disclose
executive
compensation
information
on
an
individual
basis
with
specific
disclosure
regarding
the
domestic
compensation
philosophy,
objectives,
annual
total
compensation
(base
salary,
bonus,
equity
compensation)
and
potential
payments
in
connection
with
change
in
control,
retirement,
death
or
disability,
while
the
annual
report
on
Form
20-F
permits
foreign
private
issuers
to
disclose
compensation
information
on
an
aggregate
basis.
We
will
also
have
to
mandatorily
comply
with
US
federal
proxy
requirements,
and
our
officers,
directors
and
principal
shareholders
will
become
subject
to
the
short-swing
profit
disclosure
and
recovery
provisions
of
Section
16
of
the
Exchange
Act.
We
may
also
be
required
to
modify
certain
of
our
policies
to
comply
with
good
governance
practices
associated
with
US
domestic
issuers.
Such
conversion
and
modifications
will
involve
additional
costs.
In
addition,
we
may
lose
our
ability
to
rely
upon
exemptions
from
certain
corporate
governance
requirements
on
US
stock
exchanges
that
are
available
to
foreign
private
issuers.
Anti-takeover provisions in our organizational documents and Cayman Islands law may discourage or prevent a change of control, even if an acquisition
would be beneficial to our shareholders, which could depress the price of our Class A ordinary shares and prevent attempts by our shareholders to replace or
remove our current management.
Our
amended
and
restated
memorandum
and
articles
of
association
contain
provisions
that
may
discourage
unsolicited
takeover
proposals
that
shareholders
may
consider
to
be
in
their
best
interests.
In
particular,
our
amended
and
restated
memorandum
and
articles
of
association
permit
our
board
of
directors
to
issue
preference
shares
from
time
to
time,
with
such
rights
and
preferences
as
they
consider
appropriate.
Our
board
of
directors
could
also
authorize
the
issuance
of
preference
shares
with
terms
and
conditions
and
under
circumstances
that
could
have
an
effect
of
discouraging
a
takeover
or
other
transaction.
We
are
also
subject
to
certain
provisions
under
Cayman
Islands
law
which
could
delay
or
prevent
a
change
of
control.
In
particular,
any
merger,
consolidation
or
amalgamation
of
the
Company
would
require
the
active
consent
of
our
board
of
directors.
Our
board
of
directors
may
be
appointed
or
removed
by
the
holders
of
the
majority
of
the
voting
power
of
our
ordinary
shares
(which
is
controlled
by
the
holders
of
our
Class
B
ordinary
shares).
Together
these
provisions
may
make
more
difficult
the
removal
of
management
and
may
discourage
transactions
that
otherwise
could
involve
payment
of
a
premium
over
prevailing
market
prices
for
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares.
The price of our Class A ordinary shares might fluctuate significantly, and you could lose all or part of your investment.
Volatility
in
the
market
price
of
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares
may
prevent
investors
from
being
able
to
sell
their
shares
of
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares
at
or
above
the
price
they
paid
for
such
shares.
The
trading
price
of
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares
may
be
volatile
and
subject
to
wide
price
fluctuations
in
response
to
various
factors,
including:
•
•
•
•
•
•
performance
of
our
first
team;
the
overall
performance
of
the
equity
markets;
industry
related
regulatory
developments;
issuance
of
new
or
changed
securities
analysts'
reports
or
recommendations;
additions
or
departures
of
key
personnel;
investor
perceptions
of
us
and
the
football
industry,
changes
in
accounting
standards,
policies,
guidance,
interpretations
or
principles;
25
Table
of
Contents
•
•
•
•
sale
of
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares
by
us,
our
principal
shareholders
or
members
of
our
management;
general
economic
conditions;
changes
in
interest
rates;
and
availability
of
capital.
These
and
other
factors
might
cause
the
market
price
of
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares
to
fluctuate
substantially,
which
might
limit
or
prevent
investors
from
readily
selling
their
shares
of
our
Class
A
ordinary
share
and
may
otherwise
negatively
affect
the
liquidity
of
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares.
In
addition,
in
recent
years,
the
stock
market
has
experienced
significant
price
and
volume
fluctuations.
This
volatility
has
had
a
significant
impact
on
the
market
price
of
securities
issued
by
many
companies
across
many
industries.
The
changes
frequently
appear
to
occur
without
regard
to
the
operating
performance
of
the
affected
companies.
Accordingly,
the
price
of
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares
could
fluctuate
based
upon
factors
that
have
little
or
nothing
to
do
with
our
Company,
and
these
fluctuations
could
materially
reduce
our
share
price.
Securities
class
action
litigation
has
often
been
instituted
against
companies
following
periods
of
volatility
in
the
overall
market
and
in
the
market
price
of
a
company's
securities.
This
litigation,
if
instituted
against
us,
could
result
in
substantial
costs,
divert
our
management's
attention
and
resources,
and
harm
our
business,
operating
results
and
financial
condition.
Future sales of our Class A ordinary shares, or the perception in the public markets that these sales may occur, may depress our stock price.
Sales
of
substantial
amounts
of
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares,
or
the
perception
that
these
sales
could
occur,
could
adversely
affect
the
price
of
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares
and
could
impair
our
ability
to
raise
capital
through
the
sale
of
additional
shares.
As
of
11
September
2017
we
had
40,194,754
Class
A
ordinary
shares
outstanding.
The
Class
A
ordinary
shares
are
freely
tradable
without
restriction
under
the
Securities
Act,
except
for
any
of
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares
that
may
be
held
or
acquired
by
our
directors,
executive
officers
and
other
affiliates,
as
that
term
is
defined
in
the
Securities
Act,
which
will
be
restricted
securities
under
the
Securities
Act.
Restricted
securities
may
not
be
sold
in
the
public
market
unless
the
sale
is
registered
under
the
Securities
Act
or
an
exemption
from
registration
is
available.
All
of
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares
outstanding
as
of
the
date
of
this
Annual
Report
may
be
sold
in
the
public
market
by
existing
shareholders,
subject
to
applicable
Rule
144
volume
limitations
and
other
limitations
imposed
under
federal
securities
laws.
In
the
future,
we
may
also
issue
our
securities
if
we
need
to
raise
capital
in
connection
with
a
capital
raise
or
acquisition.
The
amount
of
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares
issued
in
connection
with
a
capital
raise
or
acquisition
could
constitute
a
material
portion
of
our
then-outstanding
Class
A
ordinary
shares.
Our ability to pay regular dividends is subject to restrictions in our revolving facility, our secured term loan facility, the note purchase agreement governing the
senior secured notes, results of operations, distributable reserves and solvency requirements; our Class A ordinary shares have no guaranteed dividends and
holders of our Class A ordinary shares have no recourse if dividends are not declared.
In
fiscal
year
2017
we
paid
two
semi-annual
cash
dividends
on
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares
and
Class
B
ordinary
shares
of
$0.09
per
share.
Dividends
paid
in
the
year
ended
30
June
2017
amounted
to
$29,525,000
($0.18
per
share),
the
pounds
sterling
equivalent
of
which
was
£23,295,000
(£0.14
per
share).
We
expect
to
continue
paying
regular
dividends
to
our
Class
A
ordinary
shareholders
and
Class
B
ordinary
shareholders.
The
declaration
and
payment
of
any
future
dividends,
however,
will
be
26
Table
of
Contents
at
the
sole
discretion
of
our
board
of
directors
or
a
committee
thereof
and
will
depend
upon
our
results
of
operations,
financial
condition,
distributable
reserves,
contractual
restrictions,
restrictions
imposed
by
applicable
law,
capital
requirements
and
other
factors
our
board
of
directors
(or
such
committee
thereof)
deems
relevant.
Furthermore,
neither
of
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares
nor
our
Class
B
ordinary
shares
have
any
guaranteed
dividends
and
holders
of
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares
and
holders
of
our
Class
B
ordinary
shares
have
no
recourse
if
dividends
are
not
declared.
Our
ability
to
pay
dividends
on
the
Class
A
ordinary
shares
and
Class
B
ordinary
shares
is
limited
by
our
revolving
facility,
our
secured
term
loan
facility
and
the
note
purchase
agreement
governing
the
senior
secured
notes,
which
contain
restricted
payment
covenants.
The
restricted
payment
covenants
allow
dividends
in
certain
circumstances,
including
to
the
extent
dividends
do
not
exceed
50%
of
the
cumulative
consolidated
net
income
of
Red
Football
Limited
and
its
restricted
subsidiaries,
provided
there
is
no
event
of
default
and
Red
Football
Limited
is
able
to
meet
the
principal
and
interest
payments
on
its
debt
under
a
fixed
charge
coverage
test.
Our
ability
to
pay
dividends
may
be
further
restricted
by
the
terms
of
any
of
our
future
debt
or
preferred
securities.
Additionally,
because
we
are
a
holding
company,
our
ability
to
pay
dividends
on
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares
and
Class
B
ordinary
shares
is
limited
by
restrictions
on
the
ability
of
our
subsidiaries
to
pay
dividends
or
make
distributions
to
us,
including
restrictions
under
the
terms
of
the
agreements
governing
our
indebtedness.
As
a
consequence
of
these
limitations
and
restrictions,
we
may
not
be
able
to
make,
or
may
have
to
reduce
or
eliminate,
the
payment
of
dividends
on
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares.
Accordingly,
you
may
have
to
sell
some
or
all
of
your
Class
A
ordinary
shares
after
price
appreciation
in
order
to
generate
cash
flow
from
your
investment.
You
may
not
receive
a
gain
on
your
investment
when
you
sell
your
Class
A
ordinary
shares
and
you
may
lose
the
entire
amount
of
the
investment.
Additionally,
any
change
in
the
level
of
our
dividends
or
the
suspension
of
the
payment
thereof
could
adversely
affect
the
market
price
of
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares.
See
"Item
8.
Financial
Information—A.
Consolidated
Financial
Statements
and
Other
Financial
Information—Dividend
Policy."
The rules of the Premier League and our amended and restated memorandum and articles of association impose certain limitations on shareholders' ability to
invest in more than one football club.
The
rules
of
the
Premier
League
prohibit
any
person
who
holds
an
interest
of
10%
or
more
of
the
total
voting
rights
exercisable
in
a
Premier
League
football
club
from
holding
an
interest
in
voting
rights
exercisable
in
any
other
Premier
League
football
club.
As
a
result,
our
amended
and
restated
memorandum
and
articles
of
association
prohibit
the
acquisition
of
(i)
10%
or
more
of
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares
if
they
hold
any
interest
in
voting
rights
exercisable
in
another
Premier
League
football
club
and
(ii)
any
Class
A
ordinary
shares
if
they
hold
an
interest
of
10%
or
more
of
the
total
voting
rights
exercisable
in
another
Premier
League
football
club.
In
addition,
under
our
amended
and
restated
memorandum
and
articles
of
association,
if
any
shareholder
is
determined
by
us,
at
our
absolute
discretion,
to
be
holding
any
Class
A
ordinary
shares
in
violation
of
this
rule
or
the
rules
of
certain
other
relevant
governing
bodies,
we
have
the
right
to
repurchase
shares
from
such
person
or
direct
that
shareholder
to
transfer
those
shares
to
another
person.
Exchange rate fluctuations may adversely affect the foreign currency value of the Class A ordinary shares and any dividends.
Our
Class
A
ordinary
shares
are
quoted
in
US
dollars
on
the
New
York
Stock
Exchange.
Our
financial
statements
are
prepared
in
pounds
sterling.
Fluctuations
in
the
exchange
rate
between
the
pounds
sterling
and
the
US
dollar
will
affect,
among
other
matters,
the
US
dollar
value
of
the
Class
A
ordinary
shares
and
of
any
dividends.
27
Table
of
Contents
The rights afforded to shareholders are governed by the laws of the Cayman Islands.
Our
corporate
affairs
and
the
rights
afforded
to
shareholders
are
governed
by
our
amended
and
restated
memorandum
and
articles
of
association
and
by
the
Companies
Law
(2011
Revision)
of
the
Cayman
Islands,
as
amended
and
restated
from
time
to
time
(the
"Companies
Law")
and
common
law
of
the
Cayman
Islands,
and
these
rights
differ
in
certain
respects
from
the
rights
of
shareholders
in
typical
US
corporations.
In
particular,
the
laws
of
the
Cayman
Islands
relating
to
the
protection
of
the
interests
of
minority
shareholders
differ
in
some
respects
from
those
established
under
statutes
or
judicial
precedent
in
existence
in
the
United
States.
The
laws
of
the
Cayman
Island
provide
only
limited
circumstances
under
which
shareholders
of
companies
may
bring
derivative
actions
and
(except
in
limited
circumstances)
do
not
afford
appraisal
rights
to
dissenting
shareholders
in
the
form
typically
available
to
shareholders
of
a
US
corporation
other
than
in
limited
circumstances
in
relation
to
certain
mergers.
A
summary
of
Cayman
Islands
law
on
the
protection
of
minority
shareholders
is
set
out
in
"Item
10.
Additional
Information—B.
Memorandum
and
Articles
of
Association
and
Other
Share
Information."
We report as a US domestic corporation for US federal income tax purposes.
As
discussed
more
fully
under
"Item
10.
Additional
Information—E.
Taxation,"
due
to
the
circumstances
of
our
formation
and
the
application
of
Section
7874
of
the
US
Internal
Revenue
Code
of
1986,
as
amended
(the
"Code"),
we
report
as
a
US
domestic
corporation
for
all
purposes
of
the
Code.
As
a
result,
we
are
subject
to
US
federal
income
tax
on
our
worldwide
income.
In
addition,
if
we
pay
dividends
to
a
Non-US
Holder,
as
defined
in
the
discussion
"Item
10.
Additional
Information—E.
Taxation,"
we
will
be
required
to
withhold
US
federal
income
tax
at
the
rate
of
30%,
or
such
lower
rate
as
may
be
provided
in
an
applicable
income
tax
treaty.
Each
investor
should
consult
its
own
tax
adviser
regarding
the
US
federal
income
tax
position
of
the
Company
and
the
tax
consequences
of
holding
the
Class
A
ordinary
shares.
Withholding under the Foreign Account Tax Compliance Act may apply to our dividends and gross proceeds from the sale or other disposition of our Class A
ordinary shares.
Under
legislation
incorporating
provisions
referred
to
as
the
Foreign
Account
Tax
Compliance
Act
("FATCA"),
a
30%
withholding
tax
will
generally
apply
to
certain
types
of
payments,
including
US
source
dividends
and
gross
proceeds
from
the
disposition
of
equity
securities
that
produce
US
source
dividends,
made
to
"foreign
financial
institutions"
(as
defined
under
those
rules)
and
certain
other
non-US
entities,
unless
such
foreign
financial
institutions
or
other
entities
comply
with
requirements
under
FATCA
or
are
otherwise
exempt
from
such
requirements.
Because
we
report
as
a
US
domestic
corporation
for
all
purposes
of
the
Code,
including
for
purposes
of
FATCA,
our
dividends
as
well
as
gross
proceeds
from
the
sale
or
other
disposition
of
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares
paid
to
a
foreign
financial
institution
or
other
non-US
entity
may
be
subject
to
potential
withholding
under
FATCA.
Under
the
applicable
Treasury
regulations
and
administrative
guidance,
withholding
under
FATCA
generally
applies
to
payments
of
dividends
on
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares,
and
also
will
apply
on
or
after
1
January
2019
to
payments
of
gross
proceeds
from
a
sale
or
other
disposition
of
Class
A
ordinary
shares.
Prospective
investors
should
consult
their
tax
advisors
regarding
the
potential
application
of
withholding
under
FATCA
to
an
investment
in
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares.
If securities or industry analysts do not publish research or reports or publish unfavorable research about our business, our stock price and trading volume
could decline.
The
trading
market
for
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares
depends
in
part
on
the
research
and
reports
that
securities
or
industry
analysts
publish
about
us,
our
business
or
our
industry.
If
one
or
more
of
the
analysts
who
covers
us
downgrades
our
stock,
our
share
price
will
likely
decline.
If
one
or
more
of
these
analysts
ceases
to
cover
us
or
fails
to
publish
regular
reports
on
us,
interest
in
the
purchase
of
28
Table
of
Contents
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares
could
decrease,
which
could
cause
our
stock
price
or
trading
volume
to
decline.
It may be difficult to enforce a US judgment against us, our directors and officers and certain experts named in this Annual Report outside the United States,
or to assert US securities law claims outside of the United States.
The
majority
of
our
directors
and
executive
officers
are
not
residents
of
the
United
States,
and
the
majority
of
our
assets
and
the
assets
of
these
persons
are
located
outside
the
United
States.
As
a
result,
it
may
be
difficult
or
impossible
for
investors
to
effect
service
of
process
upon
us
within
the
United
States
or
other
jurisdictions,
including
judgments
predicated
upon
the
civil
liability
provisions
of
the
federal
securities
laws
of
the
United
States.
Additionally,
it
may
be
difficult
to
assert
US
securities
law
claims
in
actions
originally
instituted
outside
of
the
United
States.
Foreign
courts
may
refuse
to
hear
a
US
securities
law
claim
because
foreign
courts
may
not
be
the
most
appropriate
forums
in
which
to
bring
such
a
claim.
Even
if
a
foreign
court
agrees
to
hear
a
claim,
it
may
determine
that
the
law
of
the
jurisdiction
in
which
the
foreign
court
resides,
and
not
US
law,
is
applicable
to
the
claim.
Further,
if
US
law
is
found
to
be
applicable,
the
content
of
applicable
US
law
must
be
proved
as
a
fact,
which
can
be
a
time-consuming
and
costly
process,
and
certain
matters
of
procedure
would
still
be
governed
by
the
law
of
the
jurisdiction
in
which
the
foreign
court
resides.
In
particular,
investors
should
be
aware
that
there
is
uncertainty
as
to
whether
the
courts
of
the
Cayman
Islands
would
recognize
and
enforce
judgments
of
United
States
courts
obtained
against
us
or
our
directors
or
management
as
well
as
against
the
selling
shareholder
predicated
upon
the
civil
liability
provisions
of
the
securities
laws
of
the
United
States
or
any
state
in
the
United
States
or
entertain
original
actions
brought
in
the
Cayman
Islands
courts
against
us
or
our
directors
or
officers
as
well
as
against
the
selling
shareholder
predicated
upon
the
securities
laws
of
the
United
States
or
any
state
in
the
United
States.
As
a
result
of
the
difficulty
associated
with
enforcing
a
judgment
against
us,
you
may
not
be
able
to
collect
any
damages
awarded
by
either
a
US
or
foreign
court.
ITEM
4.
INFORMATION
ON
THE
COMPANY
Our
Company—Manchester
United
Manchester
United
Ltd.,
an
exempted
company
with
limited
liability
incorporated
under
the
Companies
Law
(2011
Revision)
of
the
Cayman
Islands,
as
amended
and
restated
from
time
to
time,
was
incorporated
on
30
April
2012.
On
8
August
2012,
Manchester
United
Ltd.
changed
its
legal
name
to
Manchester
United
plc.
The
principal
executive
office
address
is
Sir
Matt
Busby
Way,
Old
Trafford,
Manchester
M16
0RA,
United
Kingdom.
We
are
one
of
the
most
popular
and
successful
sports
teams
in
the
world,
playing
one
of
the
most
popular
spectator
sports
on
Earth.
Through
our
139-year
heritage
we
have
won
66
trophies,
including
a
record
20
English
league
titles,
enabling
us
to
develop
what
we
believe
is
one
of
the
world's
leading
sports
brands
and
a
global
community
of
659
million
followers.
Our
large,
passionate
community
provides
us
with
a
worldwide
platform
to
generate
significant
revenue
from
multiple
sources,
including
sponsorship,
merchandising,
product
licensing,
mobile
&
content,
broadcasting
and
matchday.
We
attract
leading
global
companies
such
as
adidas,
Aon,
and
General
Motors
(Chevrolet)
that
want
access
and
exposure
to
our
community
of
followers
and
association
with
our
brand.
Our
global
community
of
followers
engages
with
us
in
a
variety
of
ways:
•
Premier
League
games
at
our
home
stadium,
Old
Trafford,
have
been
sold
out
since
the
1997/98
season.
In
the
2016/17
season,
our
31
home
games
were
attended
by
over
2.2
million
people.
29
Table
of
Contents
•
•
•
•
•
We
undertake
exhibition
games
and
promotional
tours
on
a
global
basis,
enabling
our
worldwide
followers
to
see
our
team
play.
These
games
are
in
addition
to
our
competitive
matches
and
take
place
during
the
summer
months
or
during
gaps
in
the
football
season.
Over
the
last
6
years,
we
have
played
31
exhibition
games
in
Australia,
China,
Germany,
Hong
Kong,
Ireland,
Japan,
Norway,
South
Africa,
Sweden,
Thailand
and
the
United
States,
where
in
2014,
we
set
a
U.S.
attendance
record
for
a
football
match
with
109,318
fans
at
Michigan
stadium.
Our
customer
relationship
management
("CRM")
database,
a
proprietary
data
repository
that
includes
contact
and
transactional
details
of
followers
and
customers
around
the
globe,
enables
us
to
analyze
and
better
understand
prospects
and
customers
to
drive
revenues.
As
of
30
June
2017,
the
CRM
database
holds
in
excess
of
47.3
million
records,
as
compared
to
43.7
million
records
as
of
30
June
2016,
an
increase
of
approximately
3.6
million,
or
8.2%.
As
of
30
June
2017,
we
also
had
141.5
million
total
social
connections,
compared
to
125.0
million
connections
as
of
30
June
2016,
an
increase
of
16.5
million,
or
13.2%.
Total
social
connections
include
the
following:
•
•
•
•
We
have
a
very
popular
brand
page
on
Facebook
with
over
73.6
million
connections.
In
comparison,
the
New
York
Yankees
have
approximately
8.7
million
Facebook
connections
and
the
Dallas
Cowboys
have
approximately
8.6
million
Facebook
connections.
Furthermore,
we
have
more
Facebook
connections
than
the
NBA,
NFL
and
MLB
combined
and
we
are
the
most
popular
Facebook
page
registered
in
the
United
Kingdom
according
to
www.socialbakers.com.
As
of
30
June
2017,
our
Twitter
accounts
had
more
than
13.6
million
followers,
an
increase
of
over
41%
from
30
June
2016.
We
have
over
18.2
million
followers
on
Instagram
and
we
are
the
most-followed,
fastest-growing,
and
most-engaged
Premier
League
club
on
the
platform.
We
also
have
a
significant
presence
on
Chinese
social
media,
with
9.1
million
followers
on
Sina
Weibo
and
5.1
million
followers
on
Tencent
Weibo—topping
all
other
football
clubs
on
the
platforms.
During
the
2016/17
season,
according
to
Futures
Data,
our
games
generated
a
cumulative
audience
reach
of
over
3
billion
viewers
across
200
territories;
thus
on
a
per
game
basis
our
64
games
attracted
an
average
cumulative
audience
reach
of
48
million.
We
have
one
of
the
strongest
online
global
brands
providing
us
with
significant
opportunities
to
further
engage
with
our
followers
and
develop
our
media
assets
and
revenue
streams.
Our
Business
Model
and
Revenue
Drivers
We
operate
and
manage
our
business
as
a
single
reporting
segment—the
operation
of
a
professional
sports
team.
However,
we
review
our
revenue
through
three
principal
sectors—Commercial,
Broadcasting
and
Matchday.
•
•
Commercial:
Within
the
Commercial
revenue
sector,
we
monetize
our
global
brand
via
three
revenue
streams:
sponsorship;
retail,
merchandising,
apparel
&
product
licensing;
and
mobile
&
content.
Sponsorship:
We
monetize
the
value
of
our
global
brand
and
community
of
followers
through
marketing
and
sponsorship
relationships
with
leading
international
and
regional
companies
around
the
globe.
To
better
leverage
the
strength
of
our
brand,
we
have
developed
a
segmentation
sponsorship
strategy.
Our
sponsorship
revenue
was
£162.3
million,
£160.1
million
and
£154.8
million
for
each
of
the
years
ended
30
June
2017,
2016
and
2015,
respectively.
30
Table
of
Contents
•
•
•
•
Retail, Merchandising, Apparel & Product Licensing:
We
market
and
sell
sports
apparel,
training
and
leisure
wear
and
other
clothing
featuring
the
Manchester
United
brand
on
a
global
basis.
In
addition,
we
also
sell
other
licensed
products,
from
coffee
mugs
to
bed
spreads,
featuring
the
Manchester
United
brand
and
trademarks.
These
products
are
distributed
through
Manchester
United
branded
retail
centers
and
e-commerce
platforms,
as
well
as
our
partners'
wholesale
distribution
channels.
All
of
our
retail,
merchandising,
apparel
&
product
licensing
business
was
previously
managed
by
Nike
up
to
the
end
of
July
2015.
Our
retail,
merchandising,
apparel
&
product
licensing
revenue
was
£104.0
million,
£97.3
million
and
£31.6
million
for
each
of
the
years
ended
30
June
2017,
2016
and
2015,
respectively.
Mobile & Content:
Due
to
the
strength
of
our
brand
and
the
quality
of
our
content,
we
have
formed
mobile
telecom
partnerships
in
numerous
countries.
In
addition,
we
market
content
directly
to
our
fans
through
our
website,
www.manutd.com,
print
publications
and
associated
mobile
properties.
Our
mobile
&
content
revenue
was
£9.2
million,
£10.9
million
and
£10.4
million
for
each
of
the
years
ended
30
June
2017,
2016
and
2015,
respectively.
Our
Commercial
revenue
was
£275.5
million,
£268.3
million
and
£196.9
million
for
each
of
the
years
ended
30
June
2017,
2016
and
2015,
respectively.
Our
other
two
revenue
sectors,
Broadcasting
and
Matchday,
provide
predictable
cash
flow
and
global
media
exposure
that
enables
us
to
continue
to
invest
in
the
success
of
the
team
and
expand
our
brand.
Broadcasting:
We
benefit
from
the
distribution
of
live
football
content
directly
from
the
revenue
we
receive
and
indirectly
through
increased
global
exposure
for
our
commercial
partners.
Broadcasting
revenue
is
derived
from
the
global
television
rights
relating
to
the
Premier
League,
UEFA
competitions
and
other
competitions.
In
addition,
our
wholly-owned
global
linear
television
channel,
MUTV,
delivers
Manchester
United
programming
to
territories
around
the
world.
In
addition
to
our
linear
broadcasting
channel
we
also
launched
a
direct
to
consumer
("D2C")
mobile
application
in
season
2016/17
which,
as
of
30
June
2017,
was
available
in
over
168
territories.
Broadcasting
revenue
including,
in
some
cases,
prize
money
received
by
us
in
respect
of
various
competitions,
will
vary
from
year
to
year
as
a
result
of
variability
in
the
amount
of
available
prize
money
and
the
performance
of
our
first
team
in
such
competitions.
Our
Broadcasting
revenue
was
£194.1
million,
£140.4
million
and
£107.7
million
for
each
of
the
years
ended
30
June
2017,
2016
and
2015,
respectively.
Matchday:
We
believe
Old
Trafford
is
one
of
the
world's
iconic
sports
venues.
It
currently
seats
75,457
and
is
the
largest
football
club
stadium
in
the
UK.
We
have
averaged
over
99%
of
attendance
capacity
for
our
Premier
League
matches
in
each
of
the
last
19
years.
Matchday
revenue
will
vary
from
year
to
year
as
a
result
of
the
number
of
home
games
played
and
the
performance
of
our
first
team
in
various
competitions.
Our
Matchday
revenue
was
£111.6
million,
£106.6
million
and
£90.6
million
for
each
of
the
years
ended
30
June
2017,
2016
and
2015,
respectively.
Total
revenue
for
the
years
ended
30
June
2017,
2016
and
2015
was
£580.4
million,
£515.3
million
and
£395.2
million,
respectively.
Our
Competitive
Strengths
We
believe
our
key
competitive
strengths
are:
•
One of the most successful sports teams in the world:
Founded
in
1878,
Manchester
United
is
one
of
the
most
successful
sports
teams
in
the
world
—playing
one
of
the
world's
most
popular
spectator
sports.
We
have
won
66
trophies
in
nine
different
leagues,
competitions
and
cups
since
31
Table
of
Contents
•
•
•
•
•
1908.
Our
ongoing
success
is
supported
by
our
highly
developed
football
infrastructure
and
global
scouting
network.
A globally recognized brand with a large, worldwide following:
Our
139-year
history,
our
success
and
the
global
popularity
of
our
sport
have
enabled
us
to
become,
we
believe,
one
of
the
world's
most
recognizable
brands.
We
enjoy
the
support
of
our
worldwide
community
of
659
million
followers.
The
composition
of
our
follower
base
is
far
reaching
and
diverse,
transcending
cultures,
geographies,
languages
and
socio-demographic
groups,
and
we
believe
the
strength
of
our
brand
goes
beyond
the
world
of
sports.
Ability to successfully monetize our brand:
The
popularity
and
quality
of
our
globally
recognized
brand
make
us
an
attractive
marketing
partner
for
companies
around
the
world.
Our
community
of
followers
is
strong
in
emerging
markets,
especially
in
certain
regions
of
Asia,
which
enables
us
to
deliver
media
exposure
and
growth
to
our
partners
in
these
markets.
Well established global media and marketing infrastructure driving Commercial revenue growth:
We
have
a
large
global
team,
working
from
the
UK
and
Hong
Kong,
dedicated
to
the
development
and
monetization
of
our
brand
and
to
the
sourcing
of
new
revenue
opportunities.
The
team
has
considerable
experience
and
expertise
in
sponsorship
sales,
customer
relationship
management,
marketing
execution,
advertising
support
and
brand
development.
In
addition,
we
have
developed
an
increasing
range
of
case
studies,
covering
multiple
sponsorship
categories
and
geographies,
which
in
combination
with
our
many
years'
experience
enables
us
to
demonstrate
and
deliver
an
effective
set
of
marketing
capabilities
to
our
partners
on
a
global
and
regional
basis.
Our
team
is
dedicated
to
the
development
and
monetization
of
our
brand
and
to
the
sourcing
of
new
revenue
opportunities.
Sought-after content capitalizing on the proliferation of digital and social media:
We
produce
content
that
is
followed
year-round
by
our
global
community
of
followers.
Our
content
distribution
channels
are
international
and
diverse,
and
we
actively
adopt
new
media
channels
to
enhance
the
accessibility
and
reach
of
our
content.
We
believe
our
ability
to
generate
proprietary
content,
which
we
distribute
on
our
own
global
platforms
as
well
as
via
popular
third
party
social
media
platforms
such
as
Facebook,
Twitter,
Sina
Weibo,
Tencent
Weibo
and
others,
constitute
an
ongoing
growth
opportunity.
During
the
2016/17
season
we
launched
a
D2C
mobile
application
which,
at
30
June
2017,
was
available
in
over
168
territories.
This
application
enabled
fans
worldwide
to
view
our
2017
overseas
tour
matches
live.
Seasoned management team and committed ownership:
Our
senior
management
has
considerable
experience
and
expertise
in
the
football,
commercial,
media
and
finance
industries.
Our
Strategy
We
aim
to
increase
our
revenue
and
profitability
by
expanding
our
high
growth
businesses
that
leverage
our
brand,
global
community
and
marketing
infrastructure.
The
key
elements
of
our
strategy
are:
•
•
Expand our portfolio of sponsors:
We
are
well-positioned
to
continue
to
secure
sponsorships
with
leading
brands.
We
have
historically
implemented
a
proactive
approach
to
identifying,
securing
and
supporting
sponsors.
During
fiscal
year
2017
we
announced
six
global
sponsorship
partnerships
and
one
regional
sponsorship
partnership.
Further develop our retail, merchandising, apparel & product licensing business:
Prior
to
the
end
of
July
2015,
all
of
our
retail,
merchandising,
apparel
&
product
licensing
business
was
managed
by
Nike.
Currently,
we
have
a
10-year
agreement
with
adidas
with
respect
to
our
global
technical
sponsorship
and
dual-branded
licensing
rights,
which
began
on
1
August
2015.
The
agreement
with
adidas
does
not
include
the
rights
with
respect
to
mono-branded
licensing
rights
or
the
32
Table
of
Contents
•
•
right
to
create
and
operate
Manchester
United
branded
soccer
schools,
physical
retail
channels
and
e-commerce
retail
channels.
These
are
business
areas
that
were
previously
operated
by
Nike
and
the
reversion
of
these
rights
to
Manchester
United
provides
us
with
increased
commercial
opportunities
and
control.
In
the
future,
we
plan
to
invest
to
expand
our
portfolio
of
product
licensees
to
enhance
the
range
of
product
offerings
available
to
our
followers.
Additionally,
we
may
also
seek
to
refine
how
we
segment
the
different
elements
of
this
business.
We
may
also
increase
our
focus
on
developing
these
rights
more
proactively,
alone
or
with
other
partners.
Continue to invest in our team, facilities and other brand enhancing initiatives:
Dating
back
to
our
first
league
championship
in
1908
through
present
day,
where
we
have
earned
a
record
number
of
English
League
titles,
we
have
enjoyed
a
rich
tradition
of
football
excellence.
We
believe
our
many
years
of
on
field
success
coupled
with
an
iconic
stadium
and
high
level
of
fan
engagement
has
driven
our
leading
global
brand.
We
are
well
positioned
to
continue
reinvesting
our
free
cash
flow
in
brand
enhancing
initiatives.
Our
brand
begins
with
strong
on-field
performance,
and
we
remain
committed
to
attracting
and
retaining
the
highest
quality
players
for
our
first
team
and
coaching
staff.
To
maintain
our
high
standard
of
performance
we
will
continue
to
invest
in
our
team.
We
will
also
continue
to
invest
in
our
facilities,
including
the
Old
Trafford
Stadium,
to
maintain
the
quality
of
service,
enhance
the
fan
experience
and
drive
their
high
level
of
engagement
and
loyalty.
We
have
undertaken
several
recent
initiatives
at
Old
Trafford
to
enhance
our
Matchday
revenue,
profitability
and
the
fan
experience
including
restructuring
the
composition
of
our
stadium,
with
a
particular
emphasis
on
developing
premium
seating
and
hospitality
facilities.
Our
commitment
to
the
fan
experience
has
resulted
in
strong
fan
loyalty
with
over
two
million
in
annual
attendance
and
99%
average
attendance
for
all
of
our
Premier
League
Games
since
the
1997/98
season.
Furthermore,
we
continue
to
invest
in
several
other
areas
including
our
mobile
&
content
assets
and
emerging
markets
to
grow
our
global
fan
base
and
increase
our
ability
to
engage
with
our
fans
in
multiple
ways.
We
remain
committed
to
investing
in
our
team,
our
facilities
and
other
initiatives
to
continue
our
many
years
of
success
and
enhance
our
brand
globally.
We
expect
these
initiatives
will
continue
to
be
key
drivers
of
our
sales,
profit
and
leading
brand
recognition
going
forward.
Exploit mobile & content opportunities:
The
rapid
shift
of
media
consumption
towards
internet,
mobile
and
social
media
platforms
presents
us
with
multiple
growth
opportunities
and
new
revenue
streams.
Our
digital
media
platforms,
applications
and
social
media,
are
expected
to
become
one
of
the
primary
methods
by
which
we
engage
and
transact
with
our
fans
around
the
world.
We
continue
to
evolve
our
media
team's
capability
to
address
these
opportunities.
In
2013,
we
also
acquired
the
remaining
one-third
stake
in
MUTV.
Together
these
actions
help
to
ensure
that
we
have
both
a
greater
degree
of
control
over
the
production,
distribution
and
quality
of
our
proprietary
content
and
better
insight
into
how
to
evolve
our
mobile
&
content
strategy
as
we
continue
to
develop
and
roll
out
carefully
targeted
new
products
and
services.
In
the
2016/17
season
we
developed
and
launched
a
D2C
mobile
application
which
enabled
our
fans
to
watch
our
2017
Tour
matches
and
other
content
live.
This
application
has
enabled
us
to
exploit
new
overseas
territories
and,
for
the
first
time
in
the
UK
and
Ireland,
fans
can
watch
our
MUTV
channel
through
their
web
browser
without
a
cable
or
satellite
subscription.
In
addition
to
developing
our
own
digital
properties,
we
intend
to
leverage
third
party
media
platforms
and
other
social
media
as
a
means
of
further
engaging
with
our
fans
and
creating
a
source
of
traffic
for
our
digital
media
assets.
Our
mobile
&
content
offerings
are
in
the
early
stages
of
development
and
present
opportunities
for
future
growth.
We
believe
we
have
the
opportunity
to
further
leverage
our
extensive
CRM
database,
which
includes
over
47.3
million
CRM
records,
our
more
than
73.6
million
Facebook
connections
and
more
than
13.6
million
Twitter
accounts
followers.
We
plan
to
implement
a
carefully
considered
strategy
to
target
these
individuals
as
part
of
our
overall
digital
media
rollout
plan.
33
Table
of
Contents
•
•
Enhance the reach and distribution of our broadcasting rights:
We
are
well-positioned
to
benefit
from
the
increased
value
and
the
growth
in
distribution
associated
with
the
Premier
League,
the
Champions
League
and
other
competitions.
In
February
2015,
the
Premier
League
announced
a
new
UK
television
rights
contract
with
Sky
Sports
and
BT
Sport
worth
£5.136
billion
for
the
three
seasons
commencing
with
the
2016/17
season
for
its
live
domestic
rights.
The
deal
marked
a
significant
increase
of
over
70%
on
the
previous
contract
and
represents
the
largest
UK
TV
rights
deal
ever
signed.
Coming
on
the
heels
of
the
previous
deal,
which
also
represented
an
increase
of
over
60%
on
the
rights
for
the
three
seasons
commencing
with
the
2010/11
season,
we
believe
this
affirms
the
increasing
demand
for
live
sports
and
football
in
particular.
Unlike
other
television
programming,
the
unpredictable
outcomes
of
live
sports
ensures
that
individuals
consume
sports
programming
in
real
time
and
in
full,
resulting
in
higher
audiences
and
increased
interest
from
television
broadcasters
and
advertisers.
Furthermore,
MUTV,
our
global
broadcasting
platform,
delivers
Manchester
United
programming
to
territories
around
the
world.
We
plan
to
continue
to
expand
the
distribution
of
MUTV
supported
by
improving
the
quality
of
its
content
and
its
production
capabilities.
Diversify revenue and improve margins:
We
aim
to
increase
the
revenue
and
operating
margins
of
our
business
as
we
further
expand
our
high
growth
commercial
businesses,
including
sponsorship,
retail,
merchandising,
licensing
and
mobile
&
content.
Our
Market
Opportunity
We
believe
that
we
are
one
of
the
world's
most
recognizable
global
brands
with
a
community
of
659
million
followers.
Manchester
United
is
at
the
forefront
of
live
football,
which
is
a
key
component
of
the
global
sports
market.
Other
markets
driving
our
business
include
the
global
advertising
market,
the
global
pay
television
market
and
the
global
apparel
market.
While
our
business
represents
only
a
small
portion
of
our
addressable
markets
and
may
not
grow
at
a
corresponding
rate,
we
believe
our
global
reach
and
access
to
emerging
markets
position
us
for
continued
growth.
Our
Team's
History
Founded
in
1878
as
Newton
Heath
L&YR
Football
Club,
our
club
has
operated
for
over
139
years.
The
team
first
entered
the
English
First
Division,
then
the
highest
league
in
English
football,
for
the
start
of
the
1892-93
season.
Our
club
name
changed
to
Manchester
United
Football
Club
in
1902,
and
we
won
the
first
of
our
20
English
League
titles
in
1908.
In
1910,
we
moved
to
Old
Trafford,
our
current
stadium.
In
the
late
1940s,
we
returned
to
on-field
success,
winning
the
FA
Cup
in
1948
and
finishing
within
the
top
four
league
positions
during
each
of
the
first
five
seasons
immediately
following
the
Second
World
War.
During
the
1950s,
we
continued
our
on-field
success
under
the
leadership
of
manager
Sir
Matt
Busby,
who
built
a
popular
and
famous
team
based
on
youth
players
known
as
the
"Busby
Babes."
In
February
1958,
an
airplane
crash
resulted
in
the
death
of
eight
of
our
first
team
players.
Global
support
and
tributes
followed
this
disaster
as
Busby
galvanized
the
team
around
such
popular
players
as
George
Best,
Bobby
Charlton
and
Denis
Law.
Rebuilding
of
the
club
culminated
with
a
victory
in
the
1968
European
Cup
final,
becoming
the
first
English
club
to
win
this
title.
34
Table
of
Contents
This
storied
history
preceded
the
highly
successful
modern
era
of
Manchester
United
which
began
in
earnest
in
1986
when
the
club
appointed
Sir
Alex
Ferguson
as
manager.
In
1990,
we
won
the
FA
Cup
and
began
a
period
of
success
that
has
continued
until
the
present
day.
Since
1992,
we
have
won
the
Premier
League
13
times.
In
total,
we
have
won
a
record
20
English
League
titles,
12
FA
Cups,
5
EFL
Cups,
3
European
Champions
Cups
and
1
FIFA
Club
World
Cup,
making
us
one
of
the
most
successful
clubs
in
England.
At
the
end
of
the
2012/13
season,
Sir
Alex
Ferguson
retired
as
team
manager.
Sir
Alex
remains
a
key
member
of
the
club
as
he
is
a
director
of
Manchester
United
FC.
More
recently,
Louis
van
Gaal
was
manager
for
the
2014/15
and
2015/16
seasons,
winning
the
FA
Cup
in
the
2015/16
season.
On
27
May
2016,
we
announced
Jose
Mourinho
as
the
new
team
manager
of
Manchester
United
under
a
three-year
contract.
Jose
Mourinho
has
managed
at
the
top
level
of
European
football
for
over
a
decade
and
in
that
time
has
won
league
titles
and
cups
in
four
countries
(Portugal,
England,
Italy
and
Spain)
as
well
as
winning
the
Champions
League
twice—in
2004
with
FC
Porto
and
in
2010
with
Inter
Milan.
In
the
first
season
under
his
leadership
(2016/17)
we
won
the
EFL
Cup
and
the
Europa
League.
Since
the
inception
of
the
Premier
League
in
1992,
our
club
has
enjoyed
consistent
success
and
growth
with
popular
players
such
as
Bryan
Robson,
Ryan
Giggs,
Eric
Cantona,
David
Beckham,
Paul
Scholes,
Cristiano
Ronaldo
and
Wayne
Rooney.
The
popularity
of
these
players,
our
distinguished
tradition
and
history,
and
the
on-field
success
of
our
first
team
have
allowed
us
to
expand
the
club
into
a
global
brand
with
an
international
follower
base.
The
following
graph
shows
the
performance
of
our
first
team
in
the
Premier
League
over
the
last
25
seasons:
Premier
League
Finishing
Positions
Our
Old
Trafford
stadium,
commonly
known
as
"The
Theatre
of
Dreams,"
was
originally
opened
on
19
February
1910
with
a
capacity
of
approximately
80,000.
During
the
Second
World
War,
Old
Trafford
was
used
by
the
military
as
a
depot,
and
on
11
March
1941
was
heavily
damaged
by
a
German
bombing
raid.
The
stadium
was
rebuilt
following
the
war
and
reopened
on
24
August
1949.
The
35
Table
of
Contents
addition
of
floodlighting,
permitting
evening
matches,
was
completed
in
1957
and
a
project
to
cover
the
stands
with
roofs
was
completed
in
1959.
After
a
series
of
additions
during
the
1960s,
1970s
and
early
1980s,
capacity
at
Old
Trafford
reached
56,385
in
1985.
The
conversion
of
the
stadium
to
an
all-seater
reduced
capacity
to
approximately
44,000
by
1992,
the
lowest
in
its
history.
Thereafter,
we
began
to
expand
capacity
throughout
the
stadium,
bringing
capacity
to
approximately
58,000
by
1996,
approximately
68,000
by
2000,
and
approximately
76,000
in
2006.
Current
capacity
at
Old
Trafford
is
75,457.
The
following
chart
shows
the
historical
success
of
our
first
team
by
trophies
won:
TROPHIES
WON
1908
1911
1952
1956
1957
1909
1948
1963
1968
Premier
League/Football
League
Division
One
1965
1967
1993
1994
1996
1977
1983
1985
1997
1999
2000
2001
2003
1990
1994
1996
FA
Cup
2007
2008
2009
2011
2013
1999
2004
2016
European
Cup/Champions
League
2008
1999
FIFA
Club
World
Cup
2008
European
Cup
Winners'
Cup
1991
1908
1911
1952
1956
1957
1965
1992
2006
2017
FA
Charity/Community
Shield
1967
1977
1983
1990
1993
1994
1996
1997
2003
2007
2008
2010
2011
2013
2016
EFL/Football
League
Cup
2009
2010
2017
Europa
League
UEFA
Super
Cup
1991
Intercontinental
Cup
1999
Industry
Overview
Football
is
one
of
the
most
popular
spectator
sports
on
Earth
and
global
follower
interest
has
enabled
the
sport
to
commercialize
its
activities
through
sponsorship,
retail,
merchandising,
apparel
&
product
licensing,
mobile
&
content,
broadcasting,
and
matchday.
As
a
consequence,
football
constitutes
a
significant
portion
of
the
overall
global
sports
industry,
according
to
AT
Kearney.
Football's
growth
and
increasing
popularity
is
primarily
a
product
of
consumer
demand
for
and
interest
in
live
sports,
whether
viewed
in
person
at
the
venue
or
through
television
and
digital
media.
The
sport's
revenue
growth
has
been
driven
by
the
appetite
among
consumers,
advertisers
and
media
distributors
for
access
to
and
association
with
these
live
sports
events,
in
particular
those
featuring
globally
recognized
teams.
The
major
football
leagues
and
clubs
in
England,
Germany,
Spain,
Italy
and
France
have
established
themselves
as
the
leading
global
entities
due
to
their
history
as
well
as
their
highly
developed
television
and
advertising
markets,
according
to
AT
Kearney.
The
combination
of
historical
success
and
media
development
in
the
core
European
markets
has
helped
to
drive
revenue,
which
in
turn
enables
those
leagues
to
attract
the
best
players
in
the
world,
further
strengthening
their
appeal
to
followers.
As
television
and
digital
media
such
as
broadband
internet
and
mobile
extend
their
reach
globally,
the
availability
of
and
access
to
live
games
and
other
content
of
the
leading
European
leagues
has
36
Table
of
Contents
increased
and
live
games
are
now
viewed
worldwide.
In
addition,
advances
in
new
technology
continue
to
both
improve
the
television
and
digital
media
user
experience
and
the
effectiveness
of
sponsorships
and
advertising
on
these
platforms.
These
trends
further
strengthen
the
commercial
benefit
of
associating
with
football
for
media
distributors
and
advertisers
and
increase
the
global
opportunities
for
the
sport.
League
Structure
Manchester
United
is
a
member
of
the
English
Premier
League,
the
top
league
in
the
UK
and
perennially
one
of
the
elite
leagues
in
the
world.
The
Premier
League
is
a
private
company
wholly
owned
by
its
20
member
clubs,
with
responsibility
for
the
competition,
its
Rule
Book,
the
centralized
broadcasting
rights
and
other
commercial
rights.
The
Premier
League
works
proactively
with
the
member
clubs
and
other
football
authorities
domestically
and
internationally
including
the
Football
Association,
UEFA
and
FIFA.
Each
member
club
is
an
independent
shareholder
of
the
Premier
League
and
works
within
the
rules
of
football
defined
by
the
various
governing
bodies.
Governing
Bodies
Manchester
United
operates
under
three
different
levels
of
governing
bodies,
ranging
from
worldwide
to
continental
to
national
jurisdiction.
FIFA
is
the
international
governing
body
of
football
around
the
world.
Headquartered
in
Zurich,
Switzerland,
FIFA
is
responsible
for
the
regulation,
promotion
and
development
of
football
worldwide.
All
football
played
at
any
level
must
abide
by
the
Laws
of
the
Game,
as
set
forth
by
FIFA.
FIFA's
rules
and
regulations
are
decided
by
the
International
Football
Association
Board
("IFAB")
and
reviewed
on
an
annual
basis.
FIFA
also
sets
the
international
fixture
calendar
which,
along
with
European
and
domestic
cup
dates,
takes
precedence
over
the
domestic
football
league.
UEFA
is
a
competition
organizer
and
is
responsible
for
the
organization
and
regulation
of
cross-border
football
in
Europe.
UEFA
is
primarily
known
for
its
European
club
competitions,
the
Champions
League
and
the
Europa
League.
Currently
the
Premier
League
gets
four
teams
into
the
Champions
League
and
another
three
into
the
Europa
League.
The
representative
structures
for
UEFA
are
primarily
national
association-based
with
the
FA
representing
English
football
on
numerous
committees.
The
FA
is
the
national
governing
body
for
football
in
England
and
is
responsible
for
sanctioning
competition
Rule
Books,
including
the
Premier
League's,
and
regulating
on-field
matters.
The
FA
also
organizes
the
FA
Cup
competition,
in
which
the
20
Premier
League
member
clubs
participate.
The
FA
is
a
special
shareholder
of
the
Premier
League
that
has
the
ability
to
exercise
a
vote
on
certain
specific
issues,
but
has
no
role
in
the
day-to-day
running
of
the
league.
Each
year
the
Premier
League
submits
its
rules
to
the
FA
for
approval
and
sanction.
For
the
Premier
League,
the
FA
ensures
that
throughout
the
season
the
Laws
of
the
Game
are
applied
on
the
field
by
officials,
clubs
and
players
including
on-and
off-field
discipline.
The
FA
is
also
involved
in
refereeing,
youth
development
and
the
UK's
largest
sports
charity,
the
Football
Foundation.
Our
Football
Operations
Our
football
operations
are
primarily
comprised
of
the
following
activities:
our
first
team,
our
reserve
team,
our
youth
academy,
our
global
scouting
networks
and
other
operations
such
as
our
sport
science,
medical
and
fitness
operations
at
the
Aon
Training
Complex.
37
Table
of
Contents
First team
Our
first
team
plays
professional
football
in
the
Premier
League,
domestic
cup
competitions
in
England
including
the
FA
Cup
and
EFL
Cup
and,
subject
to
qualifying,
international
cup
competitions,
including
the
Champions
League.
Our
first
team
is
led
by
our
manager,
supported
by
an
assistant
team
manager
and
a
club
secretary,
who
in
turn
are
supported
by
a
team
of
over
140
individuals,
including
coaches
and
scouts
for
both
our
first
team
and
youth
academy,
medical
and
physiotherapy
staff,
sports
science
and
performance
and
match
analysis
staff.
We
have
70
players
under
contract
of
whom
35
have
made
an
appearance
for
our
first
team.
The
remaining
players
may
play
for
the
reserve
team
or
youth
academy
teams
but
are
being
developed
such
that
they
may
make
it
to
a
starting
position
on
our
first
team
or
the
first
team
of
other
clubs.
This
structure
has
been
put
in
place
with
the
aim
of
developing
some
of
the
world's
best
football
players
and
maximizing
our
first
team's
chances
of
winning
games,
leagues
and
tournaments.
Domestic
transfers
of
players
between
football
clubs
are
governed
by
the
Premier
League
Rules
and
the
FA
Rules,
which
allow
a
professional
player
to
enter
into
a
contract
with
and
be
registered
to
play
for
any
club,
and
to
receive
a
signing-on
fee
in
connection
with
such
contract.
Players
are
permitted
to
move
to
another
club
during
the
term
of
their
contract
if
both
clubs
agree
on
such
transfer.
In
such
circumstances
a
compensation
fee
may
be
payable
by
the
transferee
club.
FIFA
Regulations
on
the
Status
and
Transfer
of
Players
(the
"FIFA
Regulations")
govern
international
transfers
of
players
between
clubs
and
may
require
the
transferee
club
to
distribute
5%
of
any
compensation
fee
to
the
clubs
that
trained
the
relevant
player.
The
transferor
club
in
an
international
transfer
may
also
be
entitled
to
receive
payment
of
"training
compensation"
under
the
FIFA
Regulations
when
certain
conditions
are
met.
If
an
out-of-contract
player
(i.e.,
a
player
whose
contract
with
a
club
has
expired
or
has
been
terminated)
wishes
to
play
for
another
club,
the
player's
former
club
will
only
be
entitled
to
a
compensation
fee
in
a
domestic
transfer,
or
a
payment
of
training
compensation
under
the
FIFA
Regulations
in
an
international
transfer,
if
certain
conditions
are
satisfied,
including
conditions
regarding
the
player's
age
and
requiring
the
former
club
to
offer
the
player
a
new
contract
on
terms
which
are
no
less
favorable
than
his
current
contract.
Subject
to
limited
exceptions,
transfers
of
professional
players
may
only
take
place
during
one
of
the
"transfer
windows,"
which
for
the
Premier
League
is
the
month
of
January
and
the
period
beginning
on
the
day
following
the
last
Premier
League
match
of
the
season
and
ending
on
31
August
(or
the
following
Monday
if
the
31
August
falls
on
a
weekend
or
the
following
day
if
31
August
is
a
bank
holiday
in
the
UK)
of
that
year.
Our
players
enter
into
contracts
with
us
that
follow
a
prescribed
model
based
on
FA
and
Premier
League
Limited
rules.
Players
on
our
first
team
typically
also
enter
into
an
image
rights
agreement
with
us,
which
grants
us
enhanced
rights
and
protections
with
respect
to
use
of
their
image.
Our
first
team
players
generally
enter
into
contracts
of
between
two
and
five
years'
duration.
38
Table
of
Contents
As
of
13
September
2017,
our
first
team(1)
was
comprised
of
the
following
players:
Player
David
de
Gea
Sam
Johnstone(4)
Joel
Castro
Pereira(4)
Sergio
Romero
Eric
Bailly
Daley
Blind
Cameron
Borthwick-Jackson(4)
Matteo
Darmian
Timothy
Fosu-Mensah(4)
Phil
Jones
Victor
Lindelof
Demi
Mitchell
Regan
Poole(4)
Joe
Riley
Marcos
Rojo
Luke
Shaw
Chris
Smalling
Axel
Tuanzebe
Antonio
Valencia
Michael
Carrick
Marouane
Fellaini
Ander
Herrera
Jesse
Lingard
Scott
McTominay
Juan
Mata
Nemanja
Matic
Henrikh
Mkhitaryan
Andreas
Pereira
Paul
Pogba
Ashley
Young
Angel
Gomes
Zlatan
Ibrahimovic
Romelu
Lukaku
Anthony
Martial
Marcus
Rashford
James
Wilson
Position
Nationality
Age
Apps(2)
Caps(3)
Goalkeeper
Spanish
Goalkeeper
English
Goalkeeper
Portuguese
Goalkeeper
Argentinian
Defender
Defender
Defender
Defender
Defender
Defender
Defender
Defender
Defender
Defender
Defender
Defender
Defender
Defender
Defender
Midfielder
Midfielder
Midfielder
Midfielder
Midfielder
Midfielder
Midfielder
Midfielder
Midfielder
Midfielder
Midfielder
Forward
Forward
Forward
Forward
Forward
Forward
Ivorian
Dutch
English
Italian
Dutch
English
Swedish
English
Welsh
English
Argentinian
English
English
English
Ecuadorian
English
Belgian
Spanish
English
English
Spanish
Serbian
Armenian
Belgian
French
English
English
Swedish
Belgian
French
English
English
26
24
21
30
23
27
20
27
19
25
23
20
19
20
27
22
27
19
32
36
29
27
24
20
29
29
28
21
24
32
16
35
24
21
19
21
275
0
2
28
42
128
14
70
21
171
2
1
1
2
95
47
245
5
296
459
137
125
88
2
151
6
47
13
64
165
1
46
6
96
77
20
22
0
0
89
26
48
0
32
0
23
14
0
0
0
54
7
31
0
91
34
76
2
4
0
41
34
66
0
49
30
0
116
59
15
9
0
(1)
(2)
(3)
(4)
Youth academy
The
table
includes
all
first
team
players
as
of
13
September
2017.
Apps
means
appearances
for
our
first
team
through
13
September
2017.
Caps
means
appearances
for
senior
national
football
team
through
13
September
2017.
Currently
out
on
loan
at
other
clubs.
Our
youth
academy
is
a
rich
source
of
new
talent
for
our
first
team
as
well
as
a
means
of
developing
players
that
may
be
sold
to
generate
transfer
income.
The
aim
of
our
youth
academy
is
to
create
a
flow
of
talent
from
the
youth
teams
up
to
our
first
team,
thereby
saving
us
the
expense
of
39
Table
of
Contents
purchasing
those
players
in
the
transfer
market.
Players
in
our
youth
academy
and
reserve
teams
may
be
loaned
to
other
clubs
in
order
to
develop
and
gain
first
team
experience
with
those
other
clubs
and
enhance
their
transfer
value.
Players
from
our
youth
academy
who
do
not
make
it
into
our
first
team
frequently
achieve
a
place
at
another
professional
football
club,
thereby
generating
income
from
player
loans
and
transfer
fees.
Our
youth
academy
program
consists
of
10
junior
teams
ranging
from
under
9s
to
under
23's.
Each
team
consists
of
15
to
30
players,
each
of
whom
takes
part
in
an
age
specific
elite
player
development
and
games
program
during
the
season.
Scouting network
Together
with
our
youth
academy,
our
scouting
system
is
another
source
of
our
football
talent.
Through
our
scouting
system,
we
recruit
players
for
both
our
first
team
and
youth
academy.
Our
scouting
system
consists
of
a
professional
network
of
staff
who
scout
in
general
and
for
specific
positions
and
age
groups.
Our
scouting
system
was
traditionally
oriented
towards
the
United
Kingdom,
but
our
focus
has
increasingly
shifted
toward
a
more
international
approach
in
order
to
identify
and
attract
football
players
from
the
broadest
talent
pool
possible.
Training facilities
We
have
invested
significant
resources
into
developing
a
performance
center
which
contains
advanced
sports
and
science
equipment.
We
have
highly
experienced
training
staff
working
at
the
performance
center,
where
we
provide
physiotherapy,
bio-mechanical
analysis
and
nutritional
guidance
to
our
players
as
part
of
our
drive
to
ensure
that
each
player
is
able
to
achieve
peak
physical
condition.
We
believe
the
quality
of
our
performance
center
differentiates
our
club
from
many
of
our
competitors.
We
spent
approximately
£5.4
million
in
the
year
ended
30
June
2017
in
connection
with
further
updating
our
training
facility,
the
Aon
Training
Complex.
Revenue
Sectors
Commercial
Within
the
Commercial
revenue
sector,
we
monetize
our
brand
via
three
revenue
streams:
sponsorship;
retail,
merchandising,
apparel
&
product
licensing;
and
mobile
&
content.
The
primary
source
of
revenue
in
this
sector
comes
from
sponsorship,
which
allows
highly
diverse
and
global
companies
to
partner
with
Manchester
United,
regionally
or
internationally,
in
order
to
realize
sponsorship
benefits
and
associate
themselves
with
our
brand.
Sponsorship
Our
sponsorship
agreements
are
negotiated
directly
by
our
commercial
team.
Our
sponsors
are
granted
various
rights,
which
can
include:
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
rights
in
respect
of
our
brand,
logo
and
other
intellectual
property;
rights
in
respect
of
our
player
and
manager
imagery;
exposure
on
our
television
platform,
MUTV;
exposure
on
our
website;
exposure
on
digital
perimeter
advertising
boards
at
Old
Trafford;
exposure
on
interview
backdrops;
and
the
right
to
administer
promotions
targeted
at
customers
whose
details
are
stored
on
our
CRM
database.
40
Table
of
Contents
Any
use
of
our
intellectual
property
rights
by
sponsors
is
under
license.
However,
we
retain
the
ownership
rights
to
our
intellectual
property.
Sponsorship development and strategy
We
pursue
our
sponsorship
deals
through
a
developed
infrastructure
for
commercial
activities.
We
have
a
dedicated
sales
team
located
in
the
UK
and
Hong
Kong
that
focuses
on
developing
commercial
opportunities
and
sourcing
new
sponsors.
We
target
potential
sponsors
we
believe
will
benefit
from
association
with
our
brand
and
have
the
necessary
financial
resources
to
support
an
integrated
marketing
relationship.
By
cultivating
strong
relationships
with
our
sponsors,
we
generate
significant
revenue
and
leverage
our
sponsors
co-branded
marketing
strategies
to
further
grow
our
brand.
We
are
successful
in
executing
a
geographic
and
product
categorized
approach
to
selling
our
sponsorship
rights.
We
offer
category
exclusivity
on
a
global
basis
to
companies
within
particular
industries,
such
as
airline,
beverage,
logistics
and
watches.
We
also
offer
sponsorship
exclusivity
within
a
particular
geography
for
certain
industries,
such
as
motorcycles
and
soft
drinks.
In
seeking
any
individual
partnership,
we
aim
to
establish
an
indicative
value
for
that
sponsorship
based
on
the
prospective
sponsor's
industry
and
marketing
objectives.
We
will
only
pursue
a
sponsorship
if
we
believe
it
reflects
the
value
we
deliver.
We
believe
that
certain
key
sectors
play
an
active
role
in
sports
sponsorship.
We
have
sponsors
in
a
number
of
these
sectors
and
we
believe
that
there
is
significant
potential
to
expand
this
platform
by
selectively
targeting
companies
within
the
remaining
sectors
and
by
growing
revenue
in
existing
sectors
through
additional
sponsorship
arrangements.
Emerging
markets
such
as
Asia,
which
we
expect
to
be
a
key
focus
for
many
of
our
prospective
sponsors,
are
an
important
element
of
our
sponsorship
efforts.
Our current sponsors
The
following
graph
shows
our
annual
sponsorship
revenue
for
each
of
the
last
five
fiscal
years:
Sponsorship
Revenue
Growth
Note:
Sponsorship
revenue
does
not
include
revenue
generated
from
our
agreements
with
Nike
(which
was
in
effect
through
the
end
of
July
2015)
and
adidas.
41
Table
of
Contents
The
table
below
highlights
some
of
our
global
and
regional
sponsors
as
of
1
July
2017:
Sponsor
20
th
Century
Fox
Aeroflot
Aon
Apollo
Tyres
Concha
y
Toro
Deezer
DHL
Electronic
Arts
Epson
General
Motors
(Chevrolet)
Gulf
Oil
International
HCL
Kansai
Paint
Marathonbet
Mlily
Swissquote
TAG
Heuer
Toshiba
Medical
Systems
Uber
Yanmar
Donaco
Hong
Kong
Jockey
Club
IVC
Manda
Uni-President
You-C1000
Type
of
sponsorship
Global
sponsor
Global
sponsor
Global
sponsor
(training
kit)
Global
sponsor
Global
sponsor
Global
sponsor
Global
sponsor
Global
sponsor
Global
sponsor
Global
sponsor
(shirt)
Global
sponsor
Global
sponsor
Global
sponsor
Global
sponsor
Global
sponsor
Global
sponsor
Global
sponsor
Global
sponsor
Global
sponsor
Global
sponsor
Regional
sponsor
Regional
sponsor
Regional
sponsor
Regional
sponsor
Regional
sponsor
Regional
sponsor
Product
category
Feature
films
Commercial
airline
Insurance
Tyres
Wine
Music
streaming
Logistics
Football
computer
games
Office
equipment
Automobiles
Lubricant
oil
and
fuel
retail
Digital
platform
development
Paint
Betting
Mattresses
and
pillows
Forex
&
online
trading
platforms
Watches
Medical
scanners
Transportation
network
platform
Diesel
engines
Casino
resort
Racecourses
and
private
members'
clubs
Dietary
supplements
Nutritional
supplements
Soft
drinks
Isotonic
drinks
Shirt sponsor
Our
current
shirt
sponsor
is
General
Motors
(Chevrolet).
The
shirt
sponsorship
agreement
began
in
the
2014/15
season
and
runs
through
to
the
end
of
the
2020/21
season,
with
total
fees
payable
of
approximately
$559
million.
We
received
approximately
$18.6
million
in
each
of
the
2012/13
and
2013/14
seasons
relating
to
pre-sponsorship
support
and
exposure,
with
the
remaining
$521.8
million
to
be
received
and
recognized
over
seven
years
through
to
the
end
of
the
2020/21
season.
The
shirt
sponsorship
agreement
gives
each
party
typical
termination
rights
for
a
contract
of
this
nature
in
respect
of
a
material
breach.
42
Table
of
Contents
The
following
chart
shows
the
dramatic
growth
in
shirt
sponsorships
revenue
since
2000:
Average
Annual
Payments
Under
Recent
Shirt
Sponsorship
Contracts
Note:
The
Aon
and
Chevrolet
shirt
sponsorship
agreements
do
not
include
sponsorship
rights
for
our
training
kit.
The
Chevrolet
annual
payment
does
not
include
pre-sponsorship
payments
and
assumes
a
£:$
exchange
rate
of
1.2988
as
of
30
June
2017.
Training facilities partner and training kit partner
Our
training
facilities
at
Carrington
are
sponsored
by
Aon
and
are
named
the
Aon
Training
Complex.
Aon
are
also
our
training
kit
partner,
and
our
agreement
with
them
provides
that
our
players
and
coaching
staff
wear
adidas-branded
training
kits
with
Aon
advertising
at
all
domestic
matches,
as
well
as
during
training
sessions.
Under
the
agreement,
Aon
are
also
the
presenting
partner
of
all
pre-season
tours.
The
agreement
with
Aon
runs
through
to
the
end
of
the
2020/21
season.
Affinity insurance partner
We
are
in
the
eighth
season
of
an
affinity
insurance
agreement
with
Aon
that
covers
the
insurance
category
of
our
financial
services
affinity
program.
The
original
agreement
was
entered
into
on
27
May
2009
and,
on
21
December
2012,
was
extended
through
to
the
2020/21
season.
The
agreement,
as
amended,
guarantees
a
minimum
of
approximately
£28.8
million
in
payments
to
the
club,
with
a
minimum
payment
of
£3.2
million
due
each
fiscal
year.
The
agreement
gives
each
party
typical
termination
rights
for
a
contract
of
this
nature
in
respect
of
a
material
breach.
Global, regional and supplier sponsors
In
addition
to
revenue
from
our
shirt
sponsor,
training
kit
partner,
training
facilities
partner
and
affinity
insurance
partner,
we
generated
a
further
£77.5
million
in
the
year
ended
30
June
2017
from
other
global,
regional
and
other
sponsors.
The
length
of
these
sponsorship
deals
is
generally
between
two
and
five
years.
The
majority
of
these
sponsorship
deals
have
minimum
revenue
guarantees
and
some
have
additional
revenue
sharing
arrangements.
43
Table
of
Contents
Global
sponsors
are
granted
certain
marketing
and
promotion
rights
with
respect
to
our
brand
and
intellectual
property
as
well
as
exposure
on
our
media,
such
as
digital
perimeter
boards
at
Old
Trafford,
MUTV
and
our
website.
These
rights
are
granted
on
a
global
basis
and
are
exclusive
by
category.
Regional
sponsors
are
granted
certain
marketing
and
promotion
rights
and
media
exposure,
however,
these
rights
are
granted
for
a
limited
number
of
territories.
Regional
sponsors
are
able
to
use
the
rights
in
their
designated
territory
on
an
exclusive
basis,
however
they
are
not
granted
global
category
exclusivity.
Financial services affinity sponsorship
There
is
a
significant
growth
opportunity
to
further
develop
Manchester
United
branded
financial
services
products.
These
financial
services
products
include
credit
cards
and
debit
cards.
We
believe
there
are
key
commercial
opportunities
with
credit
and
debit
cards,
which
are
particularly
attractive
as
credit
and
debit
cards
also
serve
as
a
means
of
follower
expression
and
loyalty.
Depending
on
the
product
category,
we
pursue
affinity
agreements
on
a
territory
specific
or
regional
basis.
Examples
of
our
financial
services
affinity
sponsors
include
Maybank
(Malaysia),
Shinsei
Bank
(Japan),
Santander
(Norway),
Denizbank
(Turkey),
Danamon
(Indonesia),
and
BIDV
(Vietnam).
Exhibition games and promotional tours
We
conduct
exhibition
games
and
promotional
tours
on
a
global
basis.
Our
promotional
tours
enable
us
to
engage
with
our
followers,
support
the
marketing
objectives
of
our
sponsors
and
extend
the
reach
of
our
brand
in
strategic
markets.
These
promotional
tours
are
in
addition
to
our
competitive
matches
and
take
place
during
the
summer
months
or
during
gaps
in
the
football
season.
Over
the
last
6
years,
we
played
31
exhibition
games
in
Australia,
China,
Germany,
Hong
Kong,
Ireland,
Japan,
Norway,
South
Africa,
Sweden,
Thailand
and
the
United
States,
where
in
2014,
we
set
a
U.S.
attendance
record
for
a
football
match
with
109,318
fans
at
Michigan
stadium.
We
normally
receive
a
guaranteed
fee
for
such
tours.
We
also
generate
revenue
from
tour
sponsorship
opportunities
sold
to
existing
and
new
partners.
During
the
2016/17
season,
our
promotional
exhibition
games
and
promotional
tours
generated
£7.3
million
of
revenue
(excluding
any
related
sponsorship
revenue).
We
believe
promotional
tours
represent
a
growth
opportunity
as
we
continue
to
play
exhibition
games
around
the
world.
Commercial income from the Premier League
In
addition
to
revenue
from
contracts
that
we
negotiate
ourselves,
we
receive
revenue
from
commercial
arrangements
negotiated
collectively
by
the
Premier
League
on
behalf
of
its
member
teams.
Income
from
these
commercial
contracts
negotiated
by
the
Premier
League
is
shared
equally
between
the
clubs
that
are
to
be
in
the
Premier
League
for
the
season
to
which
the
income
relates.
Our
pro
rata
income
received
from
the
other
commercial
contracts
negotiated
by
the
Premier
League
is
not
material
to
the
Company's
results
of
operations.
Retail, Merchandising, Apparel & Product Licensing
Unlike
American
teams
in
the
NFL,
MLB
and
NHL,
Manchester
United
retains
full
control
of
the
use
and
monetization
of
its
intellectual
property
rights
worldwide
in
the
areas
of
retail,
merchandising,
apparel
&
product
licensing.
Our
retail,
merchandising,
apparel
&
product
licensing
business
includes
the
sale
of
sports
apparel,
training
and
leisure
wear
and
other
clothing
featuring
Manchester
United
brands
as
well
as
other
licensed
products
from
coffee
mugs
to
bedspreads.
These
products
are
distributed
on
a
global
basis
through
Manchester
United
branded
retail
stores
and
e-commerce
platform,
as
well
as
through
our
partners'
wholesale
distribution
channels.
44
Table
of
Contents
We
have
a
10-year
agreement
with
adidas
with
respect
to
our
global
technical
sponsorship
and
dual-branded
licensing
rights,
which
began
on
1
August
2015.
The
minimum
guarantee
payable
by
adidas
over
the
term
of
the
agreement
is
equal
to
£750
million,
subject
to
certain
adjustments.
Payments
due
in
a
particular
year
may
increase
if
our
first
team
wins
the
Premier
League,
FA
Cup
or
Champions
League,
or
decrease
if
our
first
team
fails
to
participate
in
the
Champions
League
for
two
or
more
consecutive
seasons,
with
the
maximum
possible
increase
being
£4
million
per
year
and
the
maximum
possible
reduction
being
30%
of
the
applicable
payment
for
the
year
in
which
the
second
or
other
consecutive
season
of
non-participation
falls.
If
the
first
team
fails
to
participate
in
the
Champions
League
for
two
or
more
consecutive
seasons,
then
the
reduction
is
applied
as
from
the
year
in
which
the
second
consecutive
season
of
non-participation
falls.
In
the
event
of
a
reduction
in
any
year
due
to
the
failure
to
participate
in
the
Champions
League
for
two
or
more
consecutive
seasons,
the
payments
revert
back
to
the
original
terms
upon
the
first
team
participating
again
in
the
Champions
League.
Any
increase
or
decrease
in
a
particular
year
would
have
the
effect
of
increasing
or
decreasing
the
minimum
guarantee
amount
of
£750
million
payable
over
the
10-year
term
of
the
agreement.
The
minimum
guarantee
from
adidas
does
not
include
the
rights
with
respect
to
mono-branded
licensing
rights
or
the
right
to
create
and
operate
Manchester
United
branded
soccer
schools,
physical
retail
channels
and
e-commerce
retail
channels,
which
rights
may
generate
additional
revenue
for
the
club.
We
may
also
benefit
from
additional
royalty
payments
upon
exceeding
a
threshold
of
sales.
The
agreement
with
adidas
is
subject
to
reciprocal
termination
provisions
in
respect
of
material
breach
and
insolvency.
adidas
may
reduce
the
applicable
payments
for
a
year
by
50%
if
the
first
team
is
not
participating
in
the
English
Premier
League
during
that
year.
In
addition,
adidas
may
terminate
the
agreement
by
giving
one
full-season's
notice
if
the
first
team
is
relegated
from
the
English
Premier
League
or
if
it
is
otherwise
determined
that
the
first
team
shall
not
be
participating
in
the
Premier
League
or
the
top
English
league.
Retail
In
addition
to
our
flagship
retail
store
at
Old
Trafford
(which
we
operate
ourselves),
we
have
a
Manchester
United
branded
retail
location
in
Macau
(which
is
operated
by
a
third
party
licensee).
We
continue
to
explore
possible
retail
opportunities
in
the
US
market.
Merchandising & product licensing
We
grant
product
licenses
across
a
wide
range
of
Manchester
United
products
which
are
highly
sought
after
by
our
followers
around
the
world.
Under
our
product
licensing
agreements,
we
receive
royalties
from
the
sales
of
specific
Manchester
United
branded
products.
Under
some
product
licensing
agreements,
we
receive
a
minimum
guaranteed
payment
from
the
licensee.
The
majority
of
licensees
are
granted
on
a
non-exclusive
rights
basis
for
specific
product
categories,
within
a
specific
country
or
geographic
region.
Wholesale apparel—replica uniforms, training wear
The
Manchester
United
jersey
and
training
wear
are
completely
redesigned
for
each
season.
The
annual
launch
of
the
new
jersey
is
always
a
much-anticipated
day
for
our
global
community
of
followers.
The
result
is
a
robust
wholesale
apparel
business.
E-commerce
We
currently
have
arrangements
in
place
whereby
Fanatics
has
been
granted
separate
licenses
to
use
our
brand
and/or
trademarks
to
operate
the
official
online
store,
branded
as
"United
Direct",
in
respect
of
the
United
States
and
the
rest
of
the
world.
The
online
store
sells
a
range
of
Manchester
45
Table
of
Contents
United
branded
merchandise
including
official
replica
kit
and
other
clothing
from
adidas.
In
addition,
the
online
store
offers
a
broad
range
of
other
apparel,
equipment
such
as
balls,
luggage
and
other
accessories,
homewares
such
as
bedroom,
kitchen
and
bathroom
accessories,
and
collectibles,
souvenirs
and
other
gifts.
We
currently
receive
a
percentage
of
net
sales
from
the
online
store
as
a
royalty
payment.
We
believe
there
is
a
significant
opportunity
for
us
to
expand
our
e-commerce
capabilities
through
improved
leverage
of
our
digital
media
platform,
and
focusing
on
delivering
a
tailored
digital
shopping
experience
at
a
regional
level.
Specifically,
we
intend
to
improve
our
ability
to
offer
targeted
merchandise
to
our
followers,
complemented
by
more
efficient
fulfilment
mechanics,
including
product
delivery,
availability
and
payment
methods.
Mobile & Content
Digital media
Due
to
the
power
of
our
brand
and
the
quality
of
our
content,
we
have
formed
mobile
telecom
partnerships
in
numerous
countries.
Our
website,
www.manutd.com,
is
published
in
7
languages
and,
according
to
digital
market
intelligence
company
SimilarWeb,
it
was
the
most
visited
Premier
League
football
club
website
during
the
2016/17
season.
We
use
our
website,
which
incorporates
e-commerce
services,
to
communicate
with
our
followers,
promote
the
Manchester
United
brand
and
provide
a
platform
for
our
sponsors
to
reach
our
global
audience.
We
believe
our
659
million
global
followers
put
us
in
prime
position
to
capitalize
on
social
media
outlets
to
further
our
brand.
A
portion
of
this
following
has
already
taken
to
social
media,
as
our
Facebook
page
had
over
73.6
million
connections
with
over
1.3
billion
interactions
since
its
launch,
as
of
30
June
2017
and
is
one
of
the
most
highly
followed
and
user
engaged
brand
pages.
The
following
graph
shows
the
growth
in
the
number
of
Facebook
connections
since
June
2013
(in
millions).
Our
historical
growth
in
Facebook
connections
does
not
guarantee
that
we
will
achieve
comparable
growth
in
Facebook
connections
in
the
future.
The
proliferation
of
digital
television,
broadband
internet,
smartphones,
mobile
applications
and
social
media
globally
provides
our
business
with
many
opportunities
to
extend
the
reach
of
our
content.
Specifically,
we
intend
to
use
our
digital
media
platforms
to
generate
value
through
extended
sponsor
positioning,
driving
e-commerce,
and
direct-to-consumer
opportunities,
including
selling
premium
services
such
as
international
digital
memberships,
video
and
exclusive
content
subscriptions.
We
will
46
Table
of
Contents
also
continue
to
leverage
our
digital
media
platform
to
generate
customer
data
and
information
as
well
as
follower
profiles
of
commercial
value
to
us,
our
sponsors
and
our
media
partners.
We
believe
that
in
the
future,
digital
media
will
be
one
of
the
primary
means
through
which
we
engage
and
interact
with
our
follower
base.
Content and localization
Our
digital
media
properties
are
an
increasingly
important
means
through
which
we
engage
with
our
international
fan
base.
In
the
United
Kingdom,
coverage
of
Manchester
United
and
the
Premier
League
is
prevalent
in
print,
television
and
digital
media.
We
believe
we
face
less
competition
in
international
markets
for
Manchester
United
coverage
and
can
therefore
attract
and
retain
a
greater
portion
of
our
followers
to
our
own
digital
media
offering.
To
take
advantage
of
that
opportunity,
we
will
increasingly
seek
to
develop
additional
premium
and
exclusive
content
to
enhance
the
proposition
for
our
followers,
members
and
paid
subscribers
around
the
world.
Our
followers
generally
prefer
to
consume
our
content
in
their
language
and
context.
We
believe
we
can
effectively
deliver
tailored
services
to
our
followers
globally
through
various
language
offerings,
geographic
targeting
and
personalized
content.
We
currently
have
international
language
websites
in
English,
Spanish,
French,
Arabic,
Mandarin
Chinese,
Korean
and
Japanese,
which
enable
us
to
engage
with
our
followers
in
their
native
language.
Mobile services and applications
We
currently
offer
digital
content
to
mobile
devices
under
our
"MU
Mobile"
brand,
and
have
developed
a
mobile
"Club
App"
that
is
currently
available
in
39
territories.
The
Club
App
has
been
developed
to
support
a
'test
and
learn'
strategy
that
enables
us
to
optimize
the
development
of
future
products,
with
a
focus
on
tracking
the
consumption
of
different
features
and
content
types.
We
have
entered
into
regional
agreements
with
mobile
operators
to
whom
we
grant
rights
to
operate
our
"MU
Mobile"
service
in
numerous
countries.
These
rights
include
the
permission
to
deliver
Manchester
United
content
to
customers
on
a
territory-exclusive
basis
and
certain
intellectual
property
rights
to
market
and
promote
the
service
in
the
relevant
region.
The
content
provided
includes
highlight
clips,
match
and
news
text
alerts,
ringtones
and
wallpapers.
Our
mobile
and
telecommunications
partners
operate
the
service
on
a
geographically
exclusive
basis
and
use
our
intellectual
property
to
drive
awareness
of
their
brands
and
product
offerings.
These
partnerships
are
based
on
contracts
lasting
from
two
to
five
years.
There
has
been
a
significant
increase
in
the
prevalence
of
broadband
mobile
and
video-enabled
mobile
devices
in
recent
years.
Mobile
devices
running
the
iOS
or
Android
operating
system
enable
consumers
to
browse
the
internet,
watch
video,
access
dedicated
applications
and
conduct
e-commerce.
As
a
consequence
we
are
seeing
the
majority
of
our
followers
now
accessing
our
website
and
digital
content
via
their
mobile
devices.
In
the
2016/17
season
we
launched
the
MUTV
channel
on
MUTV.com.
This
enabled
fans
to
purchase
MUTV
on
a
subscription
basis
for
the
first
time
without
an
existing
satellite
or
cable
subscription.
We
intend
to
continue
developing
multi-platform
mobile
sites
and
mobile
applications
that
will
facilitate
access
for
our
followers
to
our
content
across
a
range
of
devices
and
carriers
in
order
to
meet
global
demand.
Video on demand
The
proliferation
of
broadband
internet
and
mobile
access
also
allows
us
to
offer
video
on
demand
to
our
followers
around
the
world.
Through
our
website,
Club
App
and
the
MUTV
D2C
application,
47
Table
of
Contents
we
provide
live
video
and
video
on
demand
to
our
followers
in
a
variety
of
formats
and
commercial
models.
Some
video
on
demand
content
is
free
to
all
users,
some
content
is
only
accessible
upon
registration
and
some
content,
as
in
the
case
of
live
preseason
tour
matches,
has
been
available
on
a
subscription
basis.
Going
forward,
we
intend
to
continue
to
leverage
the
strength
of
our
video
production
assets
to
generate
improved
and
localized
content
such
as
high-
definition
match
highlights,
original
studio
programs
and
in-depth
features
on
the
club's
players
and
history.
Depending
on
the
market,
we
may
offer
video
on
demand
services
via
our
media
partners
as
part
of
a
comprehensive
suite
of
content
rights,
as
well
as
on
a
direct-to-consumer
basis.
Social media
With
659
million
followers
worldwide,
we
believe
there
is
a
significant
opportunity
to
leverage
the
capabilities
of
social
media
platforms
to
augment
our
relationships
with
our
followers
around
the
world.
By
establishing
an
official
presence
on
these
platforms,
we
believe
we
will
be
able
to
deepen
the
connections
with
our
follower
base
and
improve
our
ability
to
market
and
sell
products
and
services
to
our
followers.
As
of
30
June
2017
we
had
close
to
141.5
million
social
connections
including
over
73.6
million
connections
on
our
Facebook
page
and
over
13.6
million
followers
to
our
Twitter
accounts.
For
the
2016/17
season
we
had
over
845
million
social
media
interactions
on
Facebook,
Instagram
and
Twitter
(i.e.
likes,
comments,
shares
and
retweets)
which
represents
an
increase
of
over
52%
compared
to
554
million
in
the
previous
season.
We
accounted
for
over
44%
of
all
social
media
interactions
generated
by
Premier
League
clubs
in
the
2016/17
season
across
Facebook,
Instagram
and
Twitter.
We
use
our
social
footprint
as
a
means
to
communicate
news
and
other
updates,
engage
with
our
followers,
identify
active
followers,
solicit
feedback
from
our
users,
tailor
future
digital
media
offerings
and
enhance
the
overall
follower
experience.
We
intend
to
continue
to
expand
our
reach
through
different
social
media
and
mobile
chat
platforms
by
launching
additional
Manchester
United
branded
presences
on
global
platforms
as
well
as
regional
and
language-specific
platforms.
We
believe
this
continuous
expansion
will
enable
us
to
broaden
the
reach
of
our
brand
and
the
content
we
produce
as
well
as
enhance
our
engagement
with
followers
in
many
of
our
key
international
and
emerging
markets.
While
there
is
no
guarantee
that
our
social
connections
will
continue
to
grow
at
comparable
rates
in
the
future,
we
believe
the
combination
of
platforms
on
which
we
have
an
official
presence
will
provide
an
increasing
source
of
traffic
to
our
club
branded
digital
media
services
and
e-commerce
properties,
enhance
our
ability
to
convert
users
into
customers
through
international
memberships,
content
subscriptions
and
e-commerce,
and
continue
to
provide
extensive
positioning
opportunities
for
our
partners.
Customer relationship management
One
of
our
ongoing
strategic
objectives
is
to
further
develop
our
understanding
of
and
deepen
the
relationships
with
our
followers.
We
operate
a
CRM
database
in
order
to
better
understand
the
size,
location,
demographics
and
characteristics
of
our
follower
base
on
an
aggregated
basis.
Our
CRM
database
enables
us
to
more
effectively
target
our
product
and
service
offerings
such
as
digital
subscription
services,
merchandise
and
tickets.
A
deep
understanding
of
our
follower
base
is
also
valuable
to
sponsors
and
media
partners
who
seek
to
access
specific
customer
categories
with
targeted
and
relevant
advertising.
48
Table
of
Contents
Broadcasting
We
benefit
from
the
distribution
and
broadcasting
of
live
football
content
directly
from
the
revenue
we
receive
and
indirectly
through
increased
global
exposure
for
our
commercial
partners.
Broadcasting
revenue
is
derived
from
the
centrally
negotiated
domestic
and
international
television
and
radio
rights
to
the
Premier
League,
the
Champions
League
and
other
competitions.
In
addition,
our
wholly-owned
global
television
channel,
MUTV,
delivers
Manchester
United
programming
to
territories
around
the
world.
The
Premier
League
and
UEFA
negotiate
their
own
media
rights
contracts
independently
of
the
participating
clubs.
In
respect
of
the
Premier
League,
media
agreements
are
typically
three
years
in
duration
and
are
centrally
negotiated
and
entered
into
with
media
distributors
by
the
Premier
League
on
behalf
of
the
member
clubs.
Under
the
agreements,
broadcasting
revenue
for
each
season
is
typically
shared
between
the
clubs
that
are
to
be
in
the
Premier
League
for
that
season
and
a
part-share
for
the
clubs
that
were
relegated
from
the
Premier
League
in
the
previous
four
seasons.
After
certain
deductions
approved
by
the
Premier
League
(for
example,
donations
to
"grass
roots"
football
development
and
other
causes),
the
income
from
the
sale
of
the
domestic
broadcasting
rights
is
allocated
to
the
current
and
relegated
clubs
according
to
a
formula
based
on,
among
other
things,
finishing
position
in
the
league
and
the
number
of
live
television
appearances.
Revenue
from
the
sale
of
the
rights
to
televise
Premier
League
matches
internationally
by
overseas
broadcasters
and
radio
is
shared
equally
between
the
current
clubs
and
a
part-share
for
the
clubs
that
were
relegated
from
the
Premier
League
in
the
previous
four
seasons.
In
the
Champions
League
and
Europa
League,
media
agreements
are
also
typically
three
years
in
duration
and
are
collectively
negotiated
and
entered
into
by
UEFA
on
behalf
of
the
participating
clubs.
Each
club
receives
a
fixed
amount
for
qualifying
for
the
group
stage,
an
additional
amount
for
each
match
played,
and
bonuses
based
on
performance
in
the
group
and
qualification
for
the
round
of
32
(Europa
League
only),
round
of
16,
quarter-finals
and
semi-finals.
The
runner-up
and
winner
of
the
competition
also
earn
additional
amounts.
For
the
current
3-year
agreement
(which
commenced
in
the
2015/16
season)
amounts
are
distributed
to
each
club
as
follows:
Bonus
for
group
stage
participation
(UCL—32
teams;
UEL—48
teams)
Bonus
for
each
group
stage
win
(maximum
6)
Bonus
for
each
group
stage
draw(1)
Bonus
for
group
runners-up
Bonus
for
group
winners
Bonus
for
round
of
32
participation
Bonus
for
round
of
16
participation
Bonus
for
quarter-final
participation
Bonus
for
semi-final
participation
Runner-up
bonus
(inclusive
of
ticketing
revenue
share)
Winner
bonus
(inclusive
of
ticketing
revenue
share)
Maximum
total
of
the
above
€
€
€
€
€
€
€
€
€
Champions
League
("UCL")
€'million
Europa
League
("UEL")
€'million
12.70
€
1.50
€
0.50
€
N/A
€
N/A
€
N/A
€
6.00
€
6.50
€
7.50
€
11.00
€
15.50
€
57.20
€
2.60
0.36
0.12
0.30
0.60
0.50
0.75
1.00
1.60
3.50
6.50
15.71
(1)
In
the
event
of
a
draw,
the
non-distributed
balance
(UCL—€0.5
million;
UEL—€0.12
million)
will
be
aggregated
and
split
among
the
clubs
that
won
matches
at
the
group
stage
in
proportion
to
the
number
of
matches
won.
49
Table
of
Contents
In
addition
to
the
above
fixed
amounts,
UEFA
allocates
monies
to
a
market
pool
which
is
also
distributed
to
clubs
who
reach
the
group-stage
and
beyond.
In
2016/17
the
total
market
pool
for
the
Champions
League
was
€507
million
and
for
the
Europa
League
was
€160
million.
The
market
pool
for
each
country
is
calculated
based
on
the
proportional
value
of
its
broadcasting
agreements
with
UEFA
relative
to
the
total
value
of
broadcasting
agreements
from
all
countries
represented
at
the
group
stage
(and
onwards
for
the
Europa
League).
50%
of
each
country
market
pool
is
distributed
to
its
group-stage
representatives
based
on
each
club's
domestic
performance
in
the
previous
season.
For
the
Champions
League
this
is
based
on
league
finishing
position.
For
the
Europa
League
this
is
based
on
league
finishing
position
and
potentially
both
domestic
cup
competitions
(the
winners
of
the
FA
Cup
(if
participating
in
the
Europa
League)
earn
the
highest
share).
Any
club
which
qualifies
for
the
Champions
League
group-stage
by
virtue
of
winning
the
Europa
League
in
the
previous
season
(such
as
ourselves
in
2016/17)
does
not
receive
a
distribution
of
the
50%
market
pool
based
on
domestic
performance
in
the
previous
season.
The
remaining
50%
of
the
market
pool
is
distributed
as
follows:
For
the
Champions
League,
based
on
the
number
of
games
played
in
the
current
competition
relative
to
teams
from
the
same
country.
The
English
market
pool
for
the
2015/16
competition
(the
last
season
in
which
we
competed)
was
approximately
€124.9
million.
This
amount
can
vary
from
season
to
season
subject
to
the
composition
of
the
32
clubs
taking
part
in
the
group
stage.
For
the
Europa
League,
split
across
each
round
of
the
competition
(40%
to
group
stage,
20%
to
round
of
32,
16%
to
round
of
16,
12%
to
quarter-finals,
8%
to
semi-finals
and
4%
to
the
final)
which
is
distributed
to
teams
who
participate
in
the
relevant
round
based
on
the
proportional
value
of
the
country
broadcasting
rights
relative
to
the
value
of
all
broadcasting
agreements
for
countries
represented
at
each
stage.
Broadcasting
revenue
including,
in
some
cases,
prize
money
received
by
us
in
respect
of
various
competitions,
will
vary
from
year
to
year
as
a
result
of
variability
in
the
amount
of
available
prize
money
and
the
performance
of
our
first
team
in
such
competitions.
MUTV
MUTV
is
our
wholly-owned
global
television
channel
and
is
broadcast
in
numerous
countries.
MUTV
broadcasts
a
wide
variety
of
content
which
is
compelling
to
our
global
community
of
followers,
including
news,
game
highlights,
and
exclusive
"behind
the
scenes"
coverage
our
club.
Depending
on
the
market,
we
may
offer
our
suite
of
media
rights
as
a
bundle
giving
exclusive
access
to
one
multi-platform
media
provider
or
offer
MUTV
as
a
single
product
to
television
distributors.
MUTV
features
a
range
of
content
generated
from
its
own
production
facilities.
In
the
United
Kingdom,
MUTV
is
offered
directly
to
consumers
through
the
Sky
and
Virgin
Media
distribution
platforms
and
direct
to
consumers
via
a
subscription
to
MUTV.com.
Outside
the
United
Kingdom,
we
offer
MUTV
through
distribution
partners
as
part
of
a
suite
of
media
rights,
which
can
be
purchased
on
a
bundled
or
selective
basis
and
can
include
certain
promotional
rights
and
via
the
D2C
mobile
application.
MUTV
features
a
range
of
content,
the
primary
categories
of
which
are:
•
•
highlights
from
games
and
other
time-delayed
game
footage
(including
full
matches),
both
of
which
are
subject
to
certain
holdback
periods
under
the
agreements
between
media
distributors,
the
participating
clubs
and
the
Premier
League
and
UEFA;
live
coverage
of
promotional
tours
and
exhibition
games;
50
Table
of
Contents
lifestyle
programming
and
other
"behind
the
scenes"
content
profiling
the
club,
our
history,
our
manager
and
our
players;
and
live
coverage
of
Academy
and
Youth
games.
•
•
Matchday
Our
stadium,
which
we
fully
own,
is
called
Old
Trafford
and
is
known
as
"The
Theatre
of
Dreams."
We
believe
Old
Trafford
is
one
of
the
most
famous
and
historic
stadiums
in
the
world.
Football
followers
travel
from
all
over
the
world
to
attend
a
match
at
Old
Trafford,
which
is
the
largest
football
club
stadium
in
the
United
Kingdom,
with
a
capacity
of
75,457.
In
the
2016/17
season,
the
club's
31
home
games
were
attended
by
over
2.2
million
people.
The
stadium
has
been
completely
renovated
and
has
all
the
modern
luxuries
of
any
new
stadium,
with
approximately
8,000
executive
club
seats,
including
154
luxury
boxes,
15
restaurants
and
4
sports
bars.
We
have
one
of
the
highest
capacity
utilizations
among
English
clubs,
with
an
average
attendance
for
our
home
Premier
League
matches
of
99%
for
each
season
since
the
1997/98
season.
The
substantial
majority
of
our
tickets
are
sold
to
both
general
admission
and
executive
season
ticket
holders,
the
majority
of
whom
pay
for
all
their
tickets
in
advance
of
the
first
game
of
the
season.
We
also
derive
revenue
from
the
sale
of
hospitality
packages,
food,
drinks,
event
parking
and
programs
on
matchdays.
Other
Matchday
revenue
includes
matchday
catering,
event
parking,
program
sales
as
well
as
membership
and
travel,
Manchester
United
Museum
revenue
and
a
share
of
the
ticket
revenue
from
away
matches
in
domestic
cup
competitions.
Matchday
revenue
also
includes
revenue
from
other
events
hosted
at
Old
Trafford,
including
other
sporting
events
(including
football
matches
as
part
of
the
London
2012
Olympic
Games
and
the
annual
Rugby
Super
League
Grand
Final),
music
concerts
and
entertainment
events.
We
operate
a
membership
program.
Individuals
who
become
official
members
have
the
opportunity
to
apply
for
tickets
to
all
home
matches.
Adult
official
members
pay
£32
per
season
to
join
the
scheme
while
persons
over
the
age
of
65
and
under
the
age
of
18
receive
a
discount.
At
the
end
of
the
2016/17
season
we
had
over
180,000
members.
The
Manchester
United
Museum
is
located
within
Old
Trafford.
It
chronicles
Manchester
United's
139-year
history
and
houses
the
club's
most
precious
artifacts
and
trophies.
In
2016/17,
we
estimate
that
approximately
330,000
people
visited
the
Manchester
United
Museum,
making
it
the
most
visited
football
club
museum
in
the
United
Kingdom.
We
aim
to
maximize
ticket
revenue
by
enhancing
the
mix
of
experiences
available
at
each
game
and
providing
a
range
of
options
from
general
admission
tickets
to
multi-seat
facilities
and
hospitality
suites.
In
particular,
we
have
recently
increased
overall
Matchday
revenue
by
restructuring
the
composition
of
our
stadium,
with
an
emphasis
on
developing
hospitality
facilities
which
sell
at
a
higher
price
and
improve
our
margins.
As
part
of
this
effort,
we
have
invested
in
new
and
refurbished
multi-seat
hospitality
suites
as
well
as
improvements
to
our
single-seat
facilities.
We
expect
our
enhancements
to
our
hospitality
facilities
to
continue
to
be
a
key
driver
of
our
profit
from
Matchday
sales
going
forward.
UEFA
Club
Licensing
and
Financial
Fair
Play
Regulations
("FFP
regulations")
In
2010,
UEFA
adopted
the
FFP
regulations,
which
are
intended
to
ensure
the
financial
self-sufficiency
and
sustainability
of
football
clubs
by
discouraging
them
from
continually
operating
at
a
loss,
introduce
more
discipline
and
rationality
on
club
finances,
ensure
that
clubs
settle
their
liabilities
on
a
timely
basis
and
encouraging
long
term
investment
in
youth
development
and
sporting
infrastructure.
51
Table
of
Contents
The
FFP
regulations
contain
a
"break-even"
rule
aimed
at
encouraging
football
clubs
to
operate
on
the
basis
of
their
own
revenue.
Therefore,
owner
investments
of
equity
will
be
allowed
only
within
the
acceptable
deviation
thresholds,
as
described
below.
In
addition,
the
FFP
regulations
provide
that
football
clubs
who
are
granted
a
UEFA
license
by
their
national
association,
based
largely
on
physical
infrastructure
and
personnel
criteria
set
out
by
UEFA,
and
who
then
qualify
for
a
UEFA
competition
based
on
sporting
grounds,
will
then
be
required
to
comply
with
a
"monitoring"
process.
The
monitoring
process
involves
the
submission
of
certain
financial
information
(a
break-even
test
and
payables
analysis)
to
the
Club
Financial
Control
Body
("CFCB").
The
CFCB
is
part
of
UEFA's
Organs
for
the
Administration
of
Justice
and
comprises
a
team
of
independent
financial
and
legal
experts.
The
CFCB
will
review
financial
submissions
and
decide
what
sanctions,
if
any,
to
apply
to
non-compliant
clubs.
Any
appeal
must
be
made
directly
to
the
Court
of
Arbitration
for
Sport.
Potential
sanctions
for
non-
compliance
with
the
FFP
regulations
include
a
reprimand/warning,
withholding
of
prize
money,
fines,
prohibition
on
registering
new
players
for
UEFA
competitions
and
ultimately
exclusion
from
UEFA
competitions.
Ahead
of
registration
for
UEFA
competitions
for
the
2017/18
season
we
submitted
our
payables
analysis
and
break-even
assessment
under
the
FFP
regulations,
based
on
our
fiscal
year
2016
and
fiscal
year
2015
audited
financial
statements.
The
break-even
test
result
was
positive
i.e.
a
surplus.
The
break-even
assessment
is
based
on
the
sum
of
financial
information
for
the
three
seasons
prior
to
the
competition
season.
The
payables
analysis
is
carried
out
at
30
June
prior
to
the
competition
season
and
is
required
in
respect
of
payments
to
other
clubs
for
transfer
fees,
payments
to
staff
including
players
and
football
staff
and
payments
to
tax
authorities.
UEFA
has
already
imposed
sanctions
on
clubs
who
have
breached
the
Licensing
and
FFP
regulations,
ranging
from
monetary
fines,
restrictions
on
wages
and
first
team
squad
size
and
limitation
on
transfer
expenditures,
to
exclusion
from
UEFA
competitions.
With
respect
to
the
break-even
assessment,
a
club
must
demonstrate
that
its
relevant
"football"
income
is
equal
to
or
exceeds
its
"football"
expenses.
The
permitted
level
of
deficit
is
limited
over
the
three
year
assessment
period
to
just
€5
million,
although
a
larger
deficit
of
up
to
€30
million
is
permitted
provided
it
is
reduced
to
the
€5
million
acceptable
deviation
by
equity
contributions
from
equity
participants
and/or
related
parties.
Any
club
which
exceeds
the
€30
million
limit
will
automatically
be
in
breach
of
the
break-even
rule,
unless
it
has
sufficient
surpluses
in
the
two
years
prior
to
the
assessment
period,
irrespective
of
any
equity
contributions.
The
combined
net
losses
of
European
clubs
fell
by
70%
in
the
three
seasons
to
2013/14
compared
to
the
three
seasons
to
2010/11
which
would
suggest
that
the
UEFA
Licensing
and
Financial
Fair
Play
Regulations
are
achieving
their
objectives.
However,
in
2015
UEFA
announced
some
changes
to
the
FFP
regulations
aimed
primarily
at
clubs
undergoing
a
business
restructuring.
Instead
of
breaching
the
FFP
regulations
and
being
subject
to
sanctions,
the
amended
regulations
enable
clubs
to
voluntarily
approach
the
CFCB
with
a
business
plan
which
demonstrates
how
they
are
going
to
remedy
their
short-term
breach
of
FFP
regulations
and
achieve
break-even
compliance
over
a
four
year
time
period.
If
the
business
plan
is
approved
by
the
CFCB
the
club
would
not
be
subject
to
sanctions
for
the
restructuring
year
which
results
in
a
breach
of
the
FFP
regulations.
We
support
and
operate
within
the
financial
fair
play
regulations,
and
do
not
believe
it
will
adversely
impact
our
ability
to
continue
to
attract
some
of
the
best
players
in
the
coming
years.
Premier
League
Short
Term
Costs
Controls
("STCC")
and
Profitability
and
Sustainability
Regulations
In
2013,
the
Premier
League
agreed
to
adopt
STCC
and
Profitability
and
Sustainability
regulations.
The
STCC
was
introduced
for
an
initial
period
of
three
seasons
ending
in
2015/16
but
were
then
extended
for
a
further
three
seasons
through
the
2018/19
season.
For
the
first
three-year
cycle,
Premier
League
teams
were
required
to
limit
annual
increases
in
aggregate
player
wage
costs,
compared
to
the
52
Table
of
Contents
2012/13
season,
to
£4
million
per
season
for
each
of
the
three
seasons,
and
no
more
than
a
£12
million
aggregate
increase
over
such
period,
except
if
funded
by:
•
•
increases
in
such
team's
total
revenue
compared
to
the
2012/13
season,
excluding
increases
from
Premier
League
broadcasting
revenue;
plus
if
applicable,
any
profits
from
the
disposal
of
player
registrations.
For
the
next
three-year
cycle,
annual
player
wage
cost
increases
will
be
limited
to
£7
million
per
season,
again
as
compared
to
the
2012/13
season,
except
if
funded
by:
•
•
increases
in
total
revenue
from
sources
other
than
Premier
League
broadcasting
contracts;
plus
if
applicable,
any
profits
from
the
disposal
of
player
registrations.
The
Profitability
and
Sustainability
regulations
were
introduced
during
the
2015/16
season,
implementing
a
break-even
rule
similar
to
the
break-even
test
of
the
UEFA
Club
Licensing
and
Financial
Fair
Play
Regulations
and
aimed
at
encouraging
Premier
League
clubs
to
operate
within
their
means.
Potential
sanctions
for
non-compliance
with
the
profitability
and
sustainability
regulations
include
significant
fines,
player
transfer
restrictions
and
Premier
League
points
deduction.
Our
most
recent
break-even
assessment
under
the
Premier
League
Profitability
and
Sustainability
regulations
was
submitted
in
March
2017,
based
on
our
fiscal
year
2015
and
fiscal
year
2016
audited
financial
statements.
The
break-even
test
is
based
on
a
club's
audited
pre-tax
earnings.
If
the
break-even
test
results
are
positive,
no
further
action
is
required
until
the
next
break-even
test.
If
the
initial
test
is
negative,
a
club
is
re-tested,
using
the
UEFA
definition
of
"adjusted
earnings
before
tax,"
which
allows
credit
for
depreciation
of
tangible
fixed
assets
and
expenditure
on
youth
development
and
community
programs.
If
these
second
test
results
are
negative
by
£15
million
or
less,
no
further
action
is
required.
If
a
club's
losses
exceed
£15
million
but
are
not
more
than
£105
million,
the
club's
ownership
must
provide
secure
funding
to
avoid
sanctions.
If
these
results
are
negative
by
more
than
£105
million,
regardless
of
ownership
funding,
Premier
League
sanctions
will
apply.
Our
break-even
test
result
submitted
in
March
2017
was
positive.
As
with
the
UEFA
Club
Licensing
and
Financial
Fair
Play
Regulations,
we
support
and
operate
within
the
Premier
League
Profitability
and
Sustainability
regulations,
and
do
not
believe
it
will
adversely
impact
our
ability
to
continue
to
attract
some
of
the
best
players
in
the
coming
years.
Social
Responsibility
The Manchester United Foundation
We
are
committed
to
a
wide-ranging
corporate
social
responsibility
program
through
Manchester
United
Foundation.
The
charity
arm
of
the
club,
Manchester
United
Foundation
uses
football
to
engage
and
inspire
young
people
to
build
a
better
life
for
themselves
and
unite
the
communities
in
which
they
live.
Dedicated
staff
deliver
football
coaching,
educational
programs
and
personal
development,
providing
young
people
with
opportunities
to
change
their
lives
for
the
better.
The
Foundation
has
partnerships
with
over
20
high
schools
across
Greater
Manchester,
in
which
full-time
coaches
are
based
to
work
with
the
pupils,
feeder
primary
schools
and
within
the
local
community
to
build
lasting
relationships.
Other
initiatives,
such
as
Street
Reds
evening
football
provision,
girls-only
sessions,
and
disability
program,
provide
free
football,
alternative
activities,
qualifications
and
work
experience
opportunities
to
the
young
people
of
Greater
Manchester.
The
Foundation
fulfils
all
charitable
activity
for
Manchester
United,
including
managing
the
club's
long-term
partnership
with
Unicef,
which
operates
under
the
United
for
Unicef
banner.
Since
the
start
of
the
partnership
in
1999,
Manchester
United
and
Unicef
have
had
a
positive
impact
on
the
lives
of
over
4
million
children
in
countries
across
the
globe,
most
recently
in
disaster-stricken
Bangladesh
and
Vietnam.
53
Table
of
Contents
Intellectual
Property
We
consider
intellectual
property
to
be
important
to
the
operation
of
our
business
and
critical
to
driving
growth
in
our
Commercial
revenue,
particularly
with
respect
to
sponsorship
revenue.
Certain
of
our
commercial
partners
have
rights
to
use
our
intellectual
property.
In
order
to
protect
our
brand
we
generally
have
contractual
rights
to
approve
uses
of
our
intellectual
property
by
our
commercial
partners.
We
consider
our
brand
to
be
a
key
business
asset
and
therefore
have
a
portfolio
of
Manchester
United
related
registered
trademarks
and
trademark
applications,
with
an
emphasis
on
seeking
and
maintaining
trademark
registrations
for
the
words
"Manchester
United"
and
the
club
crest.
We
also
actively
procure
copyright
protection
and
copyright
ownership
of
materials
such
as
literary
works,
logos,
photographic
images
and
audio
visual
footage.
Enforcement
of
our
trademark
rights
is
important
in
maintaining
the
value
of
the
Manchester
United
brand.
There
are
numerous
instances
of
third
parties
infringing
our
trademarks,
for
example,
through
the
manufacture
and
sale
of
counterfeit
products.
While
it
would
be
cost-prohibitive
to
take
action
in
all
instances,
our
aim
is
to
consistently
reduce
the
number
of
Manchester
United
related
trademark
infringements
by
carrying
out
coordinated,
cost-effective
enforcement
action
on
a
global
basis
following
investigation
of
suspected
trademark
infringements.
Enforcement
action
takes
a
variety
of
forms.
In
the
United
Kingdom,
we
work
with
enforcement
authorities
such
as
trading
standards
and
customs
authorities
to
seize
counterfeit
goods
and
to
stop
the
activities
of
unauthorized
sellers.
Overseas
enforcement
action
is
taken
by
approved
lawyers
and
investigators.
Those
lawyers
and
investigators
are
instructed
to
work
with,
where
feasible,
representatives
of
other
football
clubs
and
brands
that
are
experiencing
similar
issues
within
the
relevant
country
in
order
that
our
enforcement
action
costs
can
be
minimized
as
far
as
possible.
We
also
work
with
the
Premier
League
in
respect
of
infringements
that
affect
multiple
Premier
League
clubs,
in
particular
in
Asia.
We
also
take
direct
legal
action
against
infringers,
for
example,
by
issuing
cease
and
desist
letters
or
seeking
compensation
when
we
consider
that
it
is
appropriate
to
do
so.
In
relation
to
materials
for
which
copyright
protection
is
available
(such
as
literary
works,
logos,
photographic
images
and
audio
visual
footage),
our
current
practice
is
generally
to
secure
copyright
ownership
where
possible
and
appropriate.
For
example,
where
we
are
working
with
third
parties
and
copyright
protected
materials
are
being
created,
we
generally
try
to
secure
an
assignment
of
the
relevant
copyright
as
part
of
the
commercial
contract.
However,
it
is
not
always
possible
to
secure
copyright
ownership.
For
example,
in
the
case
of
audio
visual
footage
relating
to
football
competitions,
copyright
will
generally
vest
in
the
competition
organizer
and
any
exploitation
by
Manchester
United
Limited
of
such
footage
will
be
the
subject
of
a
license
from
the
competition
organizer.
As
part
of
our
ongoing
investment
into
intellectual
property,
we
have
implemented
a
program
to
detect
intellectual
property
infringement
in
a
digital
environment
and
which
facilitates
taking
action
against
infringers.
Competition
From
a
business
perspective,
we
compete
across
many
different
industries
and
within
many
different
markets.
We
believe
our
primary
sources
of
competition
include,
but
are
not
limited
to:
•
•
Football clubs:
We
compete
against
other
football
clubs
in
the
Premier
League
for
match
attendance
and
Matchday
revenue.
We
compete
against
football
clubs
around
Europe
and
the
rest
of
the
world
to
attract
the
best
players
and
coaches
in
the
global
transfer
and
football
staff
markets.
Television media:
We
receive
media
income
primarily
from
the
Premier
League
and
UEFA
media
contracts,
each
of
which
is
collectively
negotiated.
Further
details
of
such
arrangements
are
set
54
Table
of
Contents
out
in
the
section
headed
"—Revenue
Sectors—Broadcasting."
On
a
collective
level,
and
in
respect
of
those
media
rights
we
retain,
we
compete
against
other
types
of
television
programming
for
broadcaster
attention
and
advertiser
income
both
domestically
and
in
other
markets
around
the
world.
Digital media:
We
compete
against
other
digital
content
providers
for
consumer
attention
and
leisure
time,
advertiser
income
and
consumer
e-
commerce
activity.
Merchandise and apparel:
We
compete
against
other
providers
of
sports
apparel
and
equipment.
Sponsorship:
As
a
result
of
the
international
recognition
and
quality
of
our
brand,
we
compete
against
many
different
outlets
for
corporate
sponsorship
and
advertising
income,
including
other
sports
and
other
sports
teams,
other
entertainment
and
events,
television
and
other
traditional
and
digital
media
outlets.
Live entertainment:
We
compete
against
alternative
forms
of
live
entertainment
for
the
sale
of
matchday
tickets,
including
other
live
sports,
concerts,
festivals,
theatre
and
similar
events.
•
•
•
•
As
a
result,
we
do
not
believe
there
is
any
single
market
for
which
we
have
a
well-defined
group
of
competitors.
Real
Property
We
own
or
lease
property
dedicated
to
our
football
and
other
operations.
The
most
significant
of
our
real
properties
is
Old
Trafford.
The
following
table
sets
out
our
key
owned
and
leased
properties.
In
connection
with
our
revolving
facility,
our
secured
term
loan
facility
and
the
senior
secured
notes,
several
of
our
owned
properties,
including
Old
Trafford
are
encumbered
with
land
charges
as
security
for
all
obligations
under
those
agreements,
although:
(a)
Manchester
International
Freight
Terminal
is
55
Table
of
Contents
not
encumbered
as
it
has
already
been
given
as
security
under
the
Alderley
Facility;
and
(b)
the
Aon
Training
Complex
is
not
encumbered.
Key
property
and
location
Primary
function
Owned/leased
Old
Trafford
Football
Stadium,
Manchester
Football
stadium
Owned
(freehold)
Area
(approx.
m
2
)
205,000
Aon
Training
Complex,
Carrington,
Trafford
Littleton
Road
Training
Ground,
Salford
The
Cliff,
Lower
Broughton
Road,
Salford
Manchester
International
Freight
Terminal,
Westinghouse
Road
Trafford
Park,
Manchester
Land
and
buildings
at
Wharfside,
Trafford
Park,
Manchester
Land
and
buildings
on
the
southwest
side
of
Trafford
Wharf
Road,
Manchester
Land
and
buildings
at
Canalside,
Trafford
Park,
Manchester
Office
space,
Chester
Road,
Manchester
Office
space,
central
London
Office
space,
Washington,
D.C.,
United
States
Football
training
facility
Football
training
facility
Football
training
facility
Investment
Property
Investment
Property
Offices
and
Car
Parking
Investment
Property
Offices
Offices
Offices
Owned
(freehold)
440,000
Owned
(freehold)
Owned
(freehold)
Leased
(through
March
2071)
Owned
(freehold)
Owned
(freehold)
Owned
(freehold)
Leased
(through
November
2018)
Leased
(through
March
2021)
Leased
(through
February
2020)
84,000
28,000
107,000
27,100
23,000
10,800
1,176
1,100
658
The
above
properties
are
owned
or
leased
by
either
Manchester
United
Limited
or
Manchester
United
Football
Club
Limited,
apart
from
Manchester
International
Freight
Terminal
which
is
leased
by
Alderley
Urban
Investments
Limited.
Legal
Proceedings
We
are
involved
in
various
routine
legal
proceedings
incident
to
the
ordinary
course
of
our
business.
We
believe
that
the
outcome
of
all
pending
legal
proceedings,
in
the
aggregate,
will
not
have
a
material
adverse
effect
on
our
business,
financial
condition
or
operating
results.
Further,
we
believe
that
the
probability
of
any
material
losses
arising
from
these
legal
proceedings
is
remote.
Subsidiaries
Our
directly
or
indirectly
wholly-owned
principal
subsidiaries
are:
Red
Football
Finance
Limited,
Red
Football
Holdings
Limited,
Red
Football
Shareholder
Limited,
Red
Football
Joint
Venture
Limited,
Red
Football
Limited,
Red
Football
Junior
Limited,
Manchester
United
Limited,
Alderley
Urban
Investments
Limited,
Manchester
United
Commercial
Enterprises
(Ireland)
Limited,
Manchester
United
Football
Club
Limited,
Manchester
United
Interactive
Limited,
Manchester
United
Commercial
Holdings
Limited,
Manchester
United
Commercial
Holdings
Junior
Limited,
MU
Finance
plc,
MU
RAML
Limited,
and
MUTV
Limited.
All
of
the
above
are
incorporated
and
operate
in
England
and
Wales,
with
the
exception
of
Red
Football
Finance
Limited
which
is
incorporated
and
operates
in
the
Cayman
Islands
and
Manchester
United
Commercial
Enterprises
(Ireland)
Limited
which
is
incorporated
and
operates
in
Ireland.
56
Table
of
Contents
Customers
Our
top
five
customers
represented
59.2%,
54.4%
and
54.9%
of
our
total
revenue
in
each
of
the
years
ended
30
June
2017,
2016
and
2015,
respectively.
Our
top
five
customers
in
the
year
ended
30
June
2017
were
the
Premier
League,
adidas,
General
Motors
(Chevrolet),
UEFA
and
Aon.
See
"Item
3.D.
Risk
Factors—
Risks
Related
to
Our
Business—We
are
exposed
to
credit
related
losses
in
the
event
of
non-performance
by
counterparties
to
Premier
League
and
UEFA
media
contracts
as
well
as
our
key
commercial
and
transfer
contracts."
Our
top
customer
was
the
Premier
League,
who
represented
25.4%,
19.4%
and
25.4%
of
our
total
revenue
in
each
of
the
years
ended
30
June
2017,
2016
and
2015,
respectively.
Our
second
largest
customer
was
adidas,
who
represented
13.6%,
14.1%
and
nil
of
our
total
revenue
in
each
of
the
years
ended
30
June
2017,
2016
and
2015.
Our
third
largest
customer
was
General
Motors
(Chevrolet),
who
represented
10.2%,
11.4%
and
14.8%
of
our
total
revenue
in
each
of
the
years
ended
30
June
2017,
2016
and
2015,
respectively.
ITEM
4A.
UNRESOLVED
STAFF
COMMENTS
None.
ITEM
5.
OPERATING
AND
FINANCIAL
REVIEW
AND
PROSPECTS
The following discussion should be read in conjunction with our consolidated financial statements and notes included elsewhere in this Annual Report.
Overview
We
are
one
of
the
most
popular
and
successful
sports
teams
in
the
world,
playing
one
of
the
most
popular
spectator
sports
on
Earth.
Through
our
139-year
heritage
we
have
won
66
trophies,
including
a
record
20
English
league
titles,
enabling
us
to
develop
what
we
believe
is
one
of
the
world's
leading
sports
brands
and
a
global
community
of
659
million
followers.
Our
large,
passionate
community
provides
Manchester
United
with
a
worldwide
platform
to
generate
significant
revenue
from
multiple
sources,
including
sponsorship,
merchandising,
product
licensing,
mobile
&
content,
broadcasting
and
matchday.
We
attract
leading
global
companies
such
as
adidas,
Aon
and
General
Motors
(Chevrolet)
that
want
access
and
exposure
to
our
community
of
followers
and
association
with
our
brand.
How
We
Generate
Revenue
We
operate
and
manage
our
business
as
a
single
reporting
segment—the
operation
of
a
professional
sports
team.
We
review
our
revenue
through
three
principal
sectors—Commercial,
Broadcasting
and
Matchday—and
within
the
Commercial
revenue
sector,
we
have
three
revenue
streams
which
monetize
our
global
brand:
sponsorship
revenue;
retail,
merchandising,
apparel
&
product
licensing
revenue;
and
mobile
&
content
revenue.
Revenue Drivers
Commercial
Commercial
revenue
is
derived
from
sponsors
and
commercial
partners.
We
generate
our
Commercial
revenue
with
low
fixed
costs
and
small
incremental
costs
for
each
additional
sponsor,
making
our
commercial
operations
a
relatively
high
margin
and
scalable
part
of
our
business
and
a
driver
of
growth
for
our
overall
profitability.
Total
Commercial
revenue
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2017
was
£275.5
million.
57
Table
of
Contents
Sponsorship
We
monetize
the
value
of
our
global
brand
and
community
of
followers
through
sponsorship
relationships
with
leading
international
and
regional
companies
around
the
globe.
To
better
capitalize
on
the
strength
of
our
brand,
we
have
developed
a
segmentation
sponsorship
strategy.
Global
sponsors
include
leading
brands
such
as
20
th
Century
Fox,
Aeroflot,
Aon,
Apollo
Tyres,
Concha
y
Toro,
Deezer,
DHL,
Electronic
Arts,
Epson,
General
Motors
(Chevrolet),
Gulf
Oil,
HCL,
Kansai
Paint,
Marathonbet,
Mlily,
Swissquote,
TAG
Heuer,
Toshiba
Medical
Systems,
Uber
and
Yanmar.
In
addition,
we
also
have
regional
sponsors
such
as
Hong
Kong
Jockey
Club,
Manda,
Nexon,
Uni-President
and
You-C1000
who
are
sponsors
across
a
variety
of
products
and
categories
in
certain
regions
and
local
markets
around
the
world.
A
partnership
with
Manchester
United
provides
corporations
with
the
ability
to
associate
themselves
with
the
highly
successful
Manchester
United
brand
and
a
global
marketing
platform
to
quickly
and
effectively
amplify
their
brand
and
message
to
their
potential
customers.
Our
current
shirt
sponsor
is
General
Motors
(Chevrolet).
The
shirt
sponsorship
agreement
began
in
the
2014/15
season
and
runs
through
to
the
end
of
the
2020/21
season,
with
total
fees
payable
of
approximately
$559
million.
We
received
approximately
$18.6
million
in
each
of
the
2012/13
and
2013/14
seasons
relating
to
pre-sponsorship
support
and
exposure,
with
the
remaining
$521.8
million
to
be
received
and
recognized
over
seven
years
through
to
the
end
of
the
2020/21
season.
Our
current
training
facilities
and
training
kit
partner
is
Aon.
Aon
are
also
the
presenting
partner
for
all
our
pre-season
tours.
Our
agreement
with
Aon
runs
through
to
the
end
of
the
2020/21
season.
Total
sponsorship
revenue
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2017
was
£162.3
million.
Retail, Merchandising, Apparel & Product Licensing
Our
retail,
merchandising,
apparel
&
product
licensing
business
includes
the
sale
of
sports
apparel,
training
and
leisure
wear
and
other
clothing
featuring
the
Manchester
United
brand
as
well
as
other
licensed
products
from
coffee
mugs
to
bedspreads.
These
products
are
distributed
on
a
global
basis
through
Manchester
United
branded
retail
stores
and
e-commerce
platform,
as
well
as
through
our
partners'
wholesale
distribution
channels.
We
have
a
10-year
agreement
with
adidas
with
respect
to
our
global
technical
sponsorship
and
dual-branded
licensing
rights,
which
began
on
1
August
2015.
See
"Item
4.
Information
on
the
Company—Revenue
Sectors—Commercial—Retail,
Merchandising,
Apparel
&
Product
Licensing"
above
for
additional
information
regarding
our
agreement
with
adidas.
Total
retail,
merchandising,
apparel
&
product
licensing
revenue
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2017
was
£104.0
million.
Mobile & Content
Due
to
the
strength
of
our
brand
and
the
quality
of
our
content,
we
have
formed
mobile
telecom
partnerships
in
numerous
countries.
In
addition,
we
market
content
directly
to
our
followers
through
our
website,
www.manutd.com,
and
associated
mobile
properties.
Total
mobile
&
content
revenue
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2017
was
£9.2
million.
Broadcasting
We
benefit
from
the
distribution
of
live
football
content
directly
from
the
revenue
we
receive
and
indirectly
through
increased
global
exposure
for
our
commercial
partners.
Broadcasting
revenue
is
derived
from
our
share
of
the
global
broadcasting
rights
relating
to
the
Premier
League,
Champions
League
and
other
competitions.
The
growing
popularity
of
the
Premier
League
and
Champions
League
58
Table
of
Contents
in
international
markets
and
the
associated
increases
in
media
rights
values
have
been
major
drivers
of
the
increase
in
our
overall
Broadcasting
revenue
in
recent
years.
The
Premier
League's
current
domestic
broadcasting
rights
contract
with
Sky
Sports
and
BT
Sport
is
worth
£5.136
billion
from
the
2016/17
season
to
the
2018/19
season
for
its
live
domestic
rights.
The
deal
marked
a
significant
increase
of
over
70%
on
the
previous
contract,
which
was
worth
£3.018
billion
and
ran
from
the
2013/14
season
through
the
2015/16
season,
and
represents
the
largest
UK
TV
rights
deal
ever
signed.
In
addition,
the
value
of
the
international
broadcasting
rights
for
the
seasons
2016/17
through
to
2018/19
also
increased
significantly
to
£3.2
billion
which
represents
an
increase
of
over
40%
compared
to
the
£2.2
billion
generated
from
the
previous
three-year
cycle
ended
in
season
2015/16.
Our
share
of
the
revenue
under
the
Premier
League
broadcasting
rights
contract
amounted
to
£143.5
million,
£95.7
million
and
£96.6
million
for
the
2016/17,
2015/16
and
2014/15
seasons,
respectively,
and
our
share
of
the
revenue
from
broadcasting
rights
for
UEFA
competitions
amounted
to
£39.5
million,
£31.3
million
and
£2.1
million
(being
distributions
from
UEFA
relating
to
the
previous
season's
competition)
for
the
2016/17,
2015/16
and
2014/15
seasons,
respectively.
Our
participation
in
the
Premier
League
and
Champions
League
and/or
Europa
League
(and
consequently,
our
receipt
of
the
revenue
generated
by
these
broadcasting
contracts)
is
predicated
on
the
success
of
our
first
team,
and
if
our
first
team
fails
to
qualify
for
these
UEFA
competitions
or
is
relegated
from
the
Premier
League
in
any
given
season,
our
Broadcasting
revenue
for
that
and
subsequent
fiscal
years
will
be
adversely
impacted,
partially
offset
by
lower
operating
expenses.
As
a
result
of
our
first
team
winning
the
Europa
League
in
the
2016/17
season,
our
first
team
will
participate
in
the
2017/18
Champions
League.
Any
club
which
qualifies
for
the
Champions
League
group-stage
by
virtue
of
winning
the
Europa
League
in
the
previous
season
does
not
receive
a
distribution
of
the
50%
market
pool
based
on
domestic
performance
in
the
previous
season.
In
addition,
our
global
television
channel,
MUTV,
delivers
Manchester
United
programming
to
territories
around
the
world.
MUTV
generated
total
revenue
of
£9.0
million,
£9.0
million
and
£7.7
million
for
each
of
the
years
ended
30
June
2017,
2016
and
2015,
respectively.
Total
Broadcasting
revenue
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2017
was
£194.1
million.
Matchday
Matchday
revenue
is
a
function
of
the
number
of
games
played
at
Old
Trafford,
the
size
and
seating
composition
of
Old
Trafford,
attendance
at
our
matches
and
the
prices
of
tickets
and
hospitality
sales.
A
significant
driver
of
Matchday
revenue
is
the
number
of
home
games
we
play
at
Old
Trafford,
which
is
based
on
19
Premier
League
matches
and
any
additional
matches
resulting
from
the
success
of
our
first
team
in
the
FA
Cup,
EFL
Cup
and
UEFA
competitions.
Our
participation
in
the
Premier
League
and
UEFA
competitions
(and
consequently,
our
receipt
of
the
revenue
generated
by
these
matches)
is
predicated
on
the
success
of
our
first
team,
and
if
our
first
team
fails
to
qualify
for
UEFA
competitions
or
is
relegated
from
the
Premier
League
in
any
given
season,
our
Matchday
revenue
for
that
and
subsequent
fiscal
years
will
be
adversely
impacted,
partially
offset
by
lower
resulting
expenses.
Average
attendance
for
our
home
Premier
League
matches
has
been
approximately
99%
for
each
season
since
the
1997/98
season,
with
strong
attendance
for
UEFA
competitions,
FA
Cup
and
EFL
Cup
matches.
Total
Matchday
revenue
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2017
was
£111.6
million.
Other
Factors
That
Affect
Our
Financial
Performance
Employee benefit expenses
Player
and
staff
compensation
comprise
the
majority
of
our
operating
costs.
Of
our
total
operating
costs,
player
costs,
which
consist
of
salaries,
bonuses,
benefits
and
national
insurance
contributions
are
the
primary
component.
Compensation
to
non-player
staff,
which
includes
our
manager
and
coaching
staff,
also
accounts
for
a
significant
portion.
Competition
from
top
clubs
in
the
Premier
League
and
Europe
has
resulted
in
increases
in
player
and
manager
salaries,
forcing
clubs
to
spend
an
increasing
59
Table
of
Contents
amount
on
player
and
staff
compensation,
and
we
expect
this
trend
to
continue.
In
addition,
as
our
commercial
operations
grow,
we
expect
our
headcount
and
related
expenses
to
increase
as
well.
Other operating expenses
Our
other
operating
expenses
include
certain
variable
costs
such
as
matchday
catering,
policing,
security
stewarding
and
cleaning
at
Old
Trafford,
visitor
gateshare
for
domestic
cups,
and
costs
related
to
the
delivery
on
media
and
commercial
sponsorship
contracts.
Other
operating
expenses
also
include
certain
fixed
costs,
such
as
operating
lease
costs
and
property
costs,
maintenance,
human
resources,
training
and
developments
costs,
and
professional
fees.
Amortization and depreciation
We
amortize
the
capitalized
costs
associated
with
the
acquisition
of
players'
and
key
football
management
staff
registrations.
These
costs
are
amortized
over
the
period
of
the
employment
contract
agreed
with
a
player/key
football
management
staff.
If
a
player
or
key
football
management
staff
extends
his
contract
prior
to
the
end
of
the
pre-existing
period
of
employment,
the
remaining
unamortized
portion
of
the
acquisition
cost
is
amortized
over
the
period
of
the
new
contract.
Changes
in
amortization
of
the
costs
of
players'
and
key
football
management
staff
registrations
from
year
to
year
and
period
to
period
reflect
additional
fees
paid
for
the
acquisition
of
players
and
key
football
management
staff,
the
impact
of
contract
extensions
and
the
disposal
of
registrations.
As
such,
increased
players'
and
key
football
management
staff
registration
costs
in
any
period
could
cause
higher
amortization
in
that
period
and
in
future
periods
and
have
a
negative
impact
on
our
results
of
operations.
Moreover,
to
the
extent
that
the
player
and
key
football
management
staff
registration
costs
vary
from
period
to
period,
this
may
drive
variability
in
our
results
of
operations.
We
also
amortize
the
capitalized
costs
associated
with
the
acquisition
of
other
intangible
assets
over
their
estimated
useful
lives,
which
is
typically
between
5
and
10
years.
Depreciation
primarily
reflects
a
straight-line
depreciation
on
investments
made
in
property,
plant
and
equipment.
Depreciation
over
the
periods
under
review
results
primarily
from
the
depreciation
of
Old
Trafford,
including
incremental
improvements
made
to
Old
Trafford
each
season.
Exceptional items
Exceptional
operating
costs
are
those
costs
that
in
management's
judgment
need
to
be
separately
disclosed
by
virtue
of
their
size,
nature
or
incidence
in
order
to
provide
a
proper
understanding
of
our
results
of
operations
and
financial
condition.
Profit/(loss) on disposal of intangible assets
We
recognize
profits
or
losses
on
the
disposal
of
intangible
assets
(primarily
players'
registrations)
in
our
income
statement.
Acquisitions
and
disposals
of
players
are
discretionary
and
we
make
transfer
decisions
based
upon
the
requirements
of
our
first
team
and
the
overall
availability
of
players.
These
requirements
and
the
availability
of
players,
and
resulting
profits
or
losses
on
disposals,
may
vary
from
period
to
period,
contributing
to
variability
in
our
results
of
operations
between
periods.
Finance costs
A
key
component
of
our
expenses
during
each
of
the
past
three
fiscal
years
has
been
interest
costs.
We
expect
interest
expense
to
continue
to
be
a
significant
component
of
our
expenses.
Net
finance
costs
were
£24.3
million
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2017.
See
"Item
5.B.
Liquidity
and
Capital
Resources—Indebtedness."
60
Table
of
Contents
On
26
June
2015,
we
issued
$425.0
million
in
aggregate
principal
amount
of
the
senior
secured
notes.
The
proceeds
from
the
sale
of
the
senior
secured
notes
were
used
to
redeem
the
$269.2
million
in
aggregate
principal
amount
of
our
outstanding
8
3
/
8
%
US
dollar
senior
secured
notes
due
2017
(the
"2017
Dollar
Notes")
at
a
redemption
price
equal
to
102.09375%
of
the
principal
amount
of
such
notes
plus
accrued
and
unpaid
interest
to
the
date
of
such
redemption
and
to
repay
$90.7
million
of
our
existing
secured
term
loan.
Taxes
During
each
of
the
three
years
ended
30
June
2017,
2016
and
2015,
our
principal
operating
subsidiaries
were
tax
residents
in
the
UK.
During
the
year
ended
30
June
2017,
we
were
subject
to
a
weighted
UK
statutory
tax
rate
of
19.75%,
during
the
year
ended
30
June
2016,
we
were
subject
to
a
weighted
statutory
tax
rate
of
20.0%
and
during
the
year
ended
30
June
2015,
we
were
subject
to
a
weighted
statutory
tax
rate
of
20.75%.
Although
we
are
organized
as
a
Cayman
Islands
exempted
company,
we
report
as
a
US
domestic
corporation
for
US
federal
income
tax
purposes.
As
a
result,
our
worldwide
income
is
also
subject
to
US
taxes
at
the
US
statutory
rate
of
35%.
We
expect
to
utilize
a
credit
in
the
United
States
for
the
UK
taxes
paid
and
therefore
we
do
not
expect
to
be
double
taxed
on
our
income.
Over
the
next
few
years,
our
effective
tax
rate
may
be
volatile
primarily
due
to
the
potential
mismatch
in
the
recognition
of
UK
current
tax
liabilities
and
US
deferred
tax
assets.
During
the
same
period
we
expect
our
total
cash
tax
rate
to
be
lower
than
the
US
statutory
rate
of
35%
due
to
future
US
tax
deductions
related
to
differences
in
the
book
and
tax
basis
of
our
assets
as
of
the
date
of
the
reorganization.
Thereafter,
we
expect
our
cash
tax
rate
to
align
more
closely
with
US
statutory
rate
of
35%.
We
may
also
be
subject
to
US
state
and
local
income
(franchise)
taxes
based
generally
upon
where
we
are
doing
business.
These
tax
rates
vary
by
jurisdiction
and
the
tax
base.
Generally,
state
and
local
taxes
are
deductible
for
US
federal
income
tax
purposes.
Furthermore,
because
most
of
our
subsidiaries
are
disregarded
from
their
owner
for
US
federal
income
tax
purposes,
we
are
not
able
to
control
the
timing
of
much
of
our
US
federal
income
tax
exposure.
In
calculating
our
liability
for
US
federal
income
tax,
however,
certain
of
our
deductible
expenses
are
higher
than
the
amount
of
those
same
expenses
under
UK
corporation
tax
rules,
owing
to
differences
in
the
relevant
rules
of
the
two
jurisdictions
and
the
related
difference
in
the
opening
book
versus
tax
basis
of
our
assets
and
liabilities.
Finally,
our
UK
tax
liability
can
be
credited
against
our
US
federal
income
tax
liabilities,
subject
to
US
rules
and
limitations.
Nevertheless,
over
time
we
expect
to
pay
higher
amounts
of
tax
than
had
we
remained
solely
liable
to
tax
in
the
United
Kingdom.
Seasonality
We
experience
seasonality
in
our
revenue
and
cash
flow,
limiting
the
overall
comparability
and
predictability
of
interim
financial
periods.
In
any
given
interim
period,
our
total
revenue
can
vary
based
on
the
number
of
games
played
in
that
period,
which
affects
the
amount
of
Matchday
and
Broadcasting
revenue
recognized.
Similarly,
certain
of
our
costs
derive
from
hosting
games
at
Old
Trafford,
and
these
costs
will
also
vary
based
on
the
number
of
games
played
in
the
period.
We
historically
recognize
the
most
revenue
in
our
second
and
third
fiscal
quarters
due
to
the
scheduling
of
matches.
However,
a
strong
performance
by
our
first
team
in
UEFA
competitions
and
domestic
cups
could
result
in
significant
additional
Broadcasting
and
Matchday
revenue,
and
consequently
we
may
also
recognize
the
most
revenue
in
our
fourth
fiscal
quarter
in
those
years.
Our
cash
flow
may
also
vary
among
interim
periods
due
to
the
timing
of
significant
payments
from
major
commercial
agreements.
As
such,
though
we
report
interim
results
of
operations
for
our
first,
second
and
third
fiscal
quarters,
in
managing
our
business,
setting
goals
and
assessing
performance
we
focus
primarily
on
our
full-year
results
of
operations
rather
than
our
interim
results
of
operations.
61
Table
of
Contents
A.
OPERATING
RESULTS
The
following
table
shows
selected
audited
consolidated
income
statement
data
for
the
years
ended
30
June
2017,
2016
and
2015.
Income Statement Data
Revenue
Analyzed as:
Commercial
revenue
Broadcasting
revenue
Matchday
revenue
Operating
expenses—before
exceptional
items
Analyzed as:
Employee
benefit
expenses
Other
operating
expenses
Depreciation
Amortization
Operating
expenses—exceptional
items
Total
operating
expenses
Operating
profit
before
profit/(loss)
on
disposal
of
intangible
assets
Profit/(loss)
on
disposal
of
intangible
assets
Operating
profit
Finance
costs
Finance
income
Net
finance
costs
Profit/(loss)
on
ordinary
activities
before
tax
Tax
(expense)/credit
Profit/(loss)
for
the
year
62
2017
Year
ended
30
June
2016
(£'000)
2015
581,204
515,345
395,178
196,931
268,318
275,471
107,664
140,440
194,098
111,635
90,583
106,587
(516,068)
(421,574)
(384,843)
4,753
(91,244)
(10,079)
(88,009)
(15,135)
(263,464)
(232,242)
(202,561)
(72,271)
(117,942)
(10,324)
(10,228)
(99,687)
(124,434)
(2,336)
(511,315)
(436,709)
(387,179)
7,999
23,649
31,648
(35,419)
204
(35,215)
(3,567)
2,672
(895)
78,636
(9,786)
68,850
(20,459)
442
(20,017)
48,833
(12,462)
36,371
69,889
10,926
80,815
(25,013)
736
(24,277)
56,538
(17,361)
39,177
Table
of
Contents
Year
Ended
30
June
2017
as
Compared
to
the
Year
Ended
30
June
2016
Year
ended
30
June
2017
2016
(in
£
millions)
%
Change
2017
over
2016
Revenue
Commercial
revenue
Broadcasting
revenue
Matchday
revenue
Total
operating
expenses
Employee
benefit
expenses
Other
operating
expenses
Depreciation
Amortization
Exceptional
items
Profit/(loss)
on
disposal
of
intangible
assets
Net
finance
costs
Tax
expense
515.3
268.3
140.4
106.6
581.2
275.5
194.1
111.6
(511.3)
(436.6)
(263.5)
(232.2)
(91.2)
(117.9)
(10.1)
(10.3)
(88.0)
(124.4)
(15.1)
(9.8)
(20.0)
(12.5)
4.8
10.9
(24.3)
(17.3)
12.8%
2.7%
38.2%
4.7%
17.1%
13.5%
29.3%
2.0%
41.4%
—
—
21.5%
38.4%
Revenue
Consolidated
revenue
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2017
was
£581.2
million,
an
increase
of
£65.9
million,
or
12.8%,
compared
to
the
year
ended
30
June
2016,
as
a
result
of
an
increase
in
revenue
in
all
our
sectors,
as
described
below.
Commercial revenue
Commercial
revenue
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2017
was
£275.5
million,
an
increase
of
£7.2
million,
or
2.7%,
over
the
year
ended
30
June
2016.
•
•
•
Sponsorship
revenue
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2017
was
£162.3
million,
an
increase
of
£2.2
million,
or
1.4%,
over
the
year
ended
30
June
2016,
primarily
due
to
new
sponsorship
deals.
Retail,
merchandising,
apparel
&
product
licensing
revenue
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2017
was
£104.0
million,
an
increase
of
£6.7
million,
or
6.9%,
over
the
year
ended
30
June
2016,
primarily
due
to
a
full
year
contribution
from
the
adidas
agreement,
compared
to
only
11
months
in
the
prior
year,
plus
growth
in
Megastore
revenue.
Mobile
&
Content
revenue
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2017
was
£9.2
million,
a
decrease
of
£1.7
million,
or
15.6%,
over
the
year
ended
30
June
2016,
primarily
due
to
the
expiry
of
several
sponsorship
deals.
Broadcasting revenue
Broadcasting
revenue
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2017
was
£194.1
million,
an
increase
of
£53.7
million,
or
38.2%,
over
the
year
ended
30
June
2016,
primarily
due
to
the
new
Premier
League
broadcasting
rights
agreement
plus
progression
to,
and
success
in
winning,
the
UEFA
Europa
League
final.
Matchday revenue
Matchday
revenue
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2017
was
£111.6
million,
an
increase
of
£5.0
million,
or
4.7%,
over
the
year
ended
30
June
2016,
primarily
due
to
playing
two
more
home
games
in
the
year.
63
Table
of
Contents
Total operating expenses
Total
operating
expenses
(defined
as
employee
benefit
expenses,
other
operating
expenses,
depreciation,
amortization
and
exceptional
items)
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2017
were
£511.3
million,
an
increase
of
£74.7
million,
or
17.1%,
over
the
year
ended
30
June
2016.
Employee benefit expenses
Employee
benefit
expenses
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2017
were
£263.5
million,
an
increase
of
£31.3
million,
or
13.5%,
over
the
year
ended
30
June
2016,
primarily
due
to
an
increase
in
first
team
salaries,
following
investment
in
the
first
team
squad.
Other operating expenses
Other
operating
expenses
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2017
were
£117.9
million,
an
increase
of
£26.7
million,
or
29.3%,
over
the
year
ended
30
June
2016,
primarily
due
to
the
impact
of
playing
more
games
in
the
year
as
a
result
of
progression
in
domestic
and
European
cup
competitions.
Depreciation
Depreciation
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2017
amounted
to
£10.3
million,
an
increase
of
£0.2
million,
or
2.0%,
over
the
year
ended
30
June
2016.
Amortization
Amortization,
primarily
of
players'
registrations,
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2017
was
£124.4
million,
an
increase
of
£36.4
million,
or
41.4%,
over
the
year
ended
30
June
2016.
The
increase
in
amortization
was
primarily
due
to
player
acquisitions
during
fiscal
year
2017.
The
unamortized
balance
of
registrations
as
of
30
June
2017
was
£290.6
million,
of
which
£125.3
million
is
expected
to
be
amortized
in
the
year
ending
30
June
2018.
The
remaining
balance
is
expected
to
be
amortized
over
the
three
years
ending
30
June
2021.
This
does
not
take
into
account
player
acquisitions
after
30
June
2017,
which
would
have
the
effect
of
increasing
the
amortization
expense
in
future
periods,
nor
does
it
consider
player
departures
subsequent
to
30
June
2017,
which
would
have
the
effect
of
decreasing
future
amortization
charges.
Furthermore,
any
contract
renegotiations
would
also
impact
future
charges.
Exceptional items
Exceptional
items
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2017
were
a
credit
of
£4.8
million,
relating
to
a
reversal
of
a
player
registration
impairment
charge
for
a
player
who
was
re-established
as
a
member
of
the
first
team
squad.
Exceptional
items
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2016
were
a
charge
of
£15.1
million,
of
which
£8.4
million
related
to
compensation
to
the
former
manager
and
certain
members
of
the
coaching
staff
for
loss
of
office
and
£6.7
million
related
to
a
registrations'
impairment
charge
regarding
a
reduction
in
the
carrying
value
of
a
player
no
longer
considered
to
be
a
member
of
the
first
team
playing
squad.
Profit/(loss) on disposal of intangible assets
Profit
on
disposal
of
intangible
assets
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2017
was
£10.9
million,
compared
to
a
loss
of
£9.8
million
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2016.
The
profit
on
disposal
of
intangible
assets
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2017
primarily
related
to
the
disposals
of
McNair
(Sunderland),
Schneiderlin
(Everton)
and
Schweinsteiger
(Chicago
Fire).
The
loss
on
disposal
of
intangible
assets
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2016
primarily
related
to
the
disposal
of
Di
Maria
(Paris
St-
Germain).
64
Table
of
Contents
Net finance costs
Net
finance
costs
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2017
were
£24.3
million,
an
increase
of
£4.3
million,
or
21.5%,
over
the
year
ended
30
June
2016.
The
increase
was
primarily
due
to
fair
value
movements
on
derivatives,
partially
offset
by
favorable,
unrealized
foreign
exchange
movements.
Tax
The
tax
expense
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2017
was
£17.3
million,
compared
to
£12.5
million
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2016,
primarily
due
to
the
increase
in
profit
before
tax
and
a
reduction
in
foreign
exchange
gains
on
US
dollar
denominated
deferred
tax
assets.
Year
Ended
30
June
2016
as
Compared
to
the
Year
Ended
30
June
2015
Year
ended
30
June
2015
2016
(in
£
millions)
%
Change
2016
over
2015
Revenue
Commercial
revenue
Broadcasting
revenue
Matchday
revenue
Total
operating
expenses
Employee
benefit
expenses
Other
operating
expenses
Depreciation
Amortization
Exceptional
items
(Loss)/profit
on
disposal
of
intangible
assets
Net
finance
costs
Tax
(expense)/credit
395.2
196.9
107.7
90.6
515.3
268.3
140.4
106.6
(436.6)
(387.2)
(232.2)
(202.6)
(72.3)
(10.3)
(99.7)
(2.3)
23.6
(35.2)
2.7
(91.2)
(10.1)
(88.0)
(15.1)
(9.8)
(20.0)
(12.5)
30.4%
36.3%
30.4%
17.7%
12.8%
14.6%
26.1%
(1.9)%
(11.7)%
556.5%
—
(43.2)%
—
Revenue
Consolidated
revenue
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2016
was
£515.3
million,
an
increase
of
£120.1
million,
or
30.4%,
compared
to
the
year
ended
30
June
2015,
as
a
result
of
an
increase
in
revenue
in
all
our
sectors,
as
described
below.
Commercial revenue
Commercial
revenue
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2016
was
£268.3
million,
an
increase
of
£71.4
million,
or
36.3%,
over
the
year
ended
30
June
2015.
•
•
•
Sponsorship
revenue
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2016
was
£160.1
million,
an
increase
of
£5.2
million,
or
3.4%,
over
the
year
ended
30
June
2015,
primarily
due
to
the
activation
of
several
new
global
and
regional
sponsorship
deals.
Retail,
merchandising,
apparel
&
product
licensing
revenue
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2016
was
£97.3
million,
an
increase
of
£65.7
million,
or
207.9%,
over
the
year
ended
30
June
2015,
primarily
due
to
the
commencement
of
the
new
agreement
with
adidas
on
1
August
2015,
which
included
a
step-up
on
minimum
guaranteed
revenues
and
contribution
from
several
businesses
previously
operated
by
Nike.
Mobile
&
Content
revenue
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2016
was
£10.9
million,
an
increase
of
£0.5
million,
or
4.8%,
over
the
year
ended
30
June
2015.
65
Table
of
Contents
Broadcasting revenue
Broadcasting
revenue
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2016
was
£140.4
million,
an
increase
of
£32.7
million,
or
30.4%,
over
the
year
ended
30
June
2015,
primarily
due
to
participation
in
UEFA
competitions.
Matchday revenue
Matchday
revenue
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2016
was
£106.6
million,
an
increase
of
£16.0
million,
or
17.7%,
over
the
year
ended
30
June
2015,
primarily
due
to
participation
in
UEFA
competitions
plus
domestic
cup
progression.
Total operating expenses
Total
operating
expenses
(defined
as
employee
benefit
expenses,
other
operating
expenses,
depreciation,
amortization
and
exceptional
items)
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2016
were
£436.6
million,
an
increase
of
£49.4
million,
or
12.8%,
over
the
year
ended
30
June
2015.
Employee benefit expenses
Employee
benefit
expenses
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2016
were
£232.2
million,
an
increase
of
£29.6
million,
or
14.6%,
over
the
year
ended
30
June
2015,
primarily
due
to
renewals
of
existing
player
contracts,
coupled
with
an
uplift
in
annual
player
salaries
due
to
participation
in
the
Champions
League.
Other operating expenses
Other
operating
expenses
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2016
were
£91.2
million,
an
increase
of
£18.9
million,
or
26.1%,
over
the
year
ended
30
June
2015,
primarily
due
to
retail,
merchandising,
apparel
and
licensing
costs
now
being
recognized
internally,
plus
an
increase
in
matchday
costs
as
a
result
of
playing
eight
additional
home
games
in
the
current
year.
Depreciation
Depreciation
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2016
amounted
to
£10.1
million,
a
decrease
of
£0.2
million,
or
1.9%,
over
the
year
ended
30
June
2015.
Amortization
Amortization,
primarily
of
players'
registrations,
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2016
was
£88.0
million,
a
decrease
of
£11.7
million,
or
11.7%,
over
the
year
ended
30
June
2015.
The
decrease
in
amortization
was
primarily
due
to
player
disposals
during
fiscal
year
2016
(mainly
Di
Maria
and
Falcao).
The
unamortized
balance
of
registrations
as
of
30
June
2016
was
£241.7
million,
of
which
£110.1
million
is
expected
to
be
amortized
in
the
year
ending
30
June
2017.
The
remaining
balance
is
expected
to
be
amortized
over
the
three
years
ending
30
June
2020.
This
does
not
take
into
account
player
acquisitions
after
30
June
2016,
which
would
have
the
effect
of
increasing
the
amortization
expense
in
future
periods,
nor
does
it
consider
player
departures
subsequent
to
30
June
2016,
which
would
have
the
effect
of
decreasing
future
amortization
charges.
Furthermore,
any
contract
renegotiations
would
also
impact
future
charges.
Exceptional items
Exceptional
items
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2016
were
£15.1
million,
of
which
£8.4
million
related
to
compensation
to
the
former
manager
and
certain
members
of
the
coaching
staff
for
loss
of
office
and
£6.7
million
related
to
a
registrations'
impairment
charge
regarding
a
reduction
in
the
66
Table
of
Contents
carrying
value
of
a
player
no
longer
considered
to
be
a
member
of
the
first
team
playing
squad.
Exceptional
items
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2015
were
£2.3
million,
of
which
£1.2
million
related
to
the
present
value
of
the
additional
contributions
we
are
expected
to
pay
to
remedy
the
revised
deficit
of
the
Football
League
pension
scheme
as
per
the
latest
triennial
actuarial
valuation
at
31
August
2014
and
£1.1
million
related
to
professional
adviser
fees
related
to
public
sales
of
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares.
(Loss)/profit on disposal of intangible assets
Loss
on
disposal
of
intangible
assets
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2016
was
£9.8
million,
compared
to
a
profit
of
£23.6
million
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2015.
The
loss
on
disposal
of
intangible
assets
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2016
primarily
related
to
the
disposal
of
Di
Maria
(Paris
St-Germain).
The
profit
on
disposal
of
intangible
assets
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2015
primarily
related
to
the
disposals
of
Welbeck
(Arsenal)
and
Nani
(Fenerbache).
Net finance costs
Net
finance
costs
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2016
were
£20.0
million,
a
decrease
of
£15.2
million,
or
43.2%,
over
the
year
ended
30
June
2015,
including
a
reduction
in
interest
payable
on
our
secured
term
loan
facility
and
senior
secured
notes
following
the
refinancing
in
June
2015.
Tax
The
tax
expense
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2016
was
£12.5
million,
compared
to
a
tax
credit
of
£2.7
million
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2015,
primarily
due
to
the
result
before
tax
in
the
respective
years
and
foreign
exchange
gains
on
the
re-measurement
of
deferred
tax
assets
denominated
in
US
dollars.
Critical
Accounting
Estimates
and
Judgments
The
preparation
of
our
financial
information
requires
management
to
make
estimates,
judgments
and
assumptions
concerning
the
future.
Estimates,
judgments
and
assumptions
are
continually
evaluated
and
are
based
on
historical
experience
and
other
factors,
including
expectations
of
future
events
that
are
believed
to
be
reasonable
under
the
circumstances.
The
resulting
accounting
estimates
will,
by
definition,
seldom
equal
the
related
actual
results.
For
a
summary
of
all
of
our
significant
accounting
policies,
see
note
2
to
our
audited
consolidated
financial
statements
as
of
30
June
2017
and
2016
and
for
the
years
ended
30
June
2017,
2016
and
2015
included
elsewhere
in
this
Annual
Report.
The
JOBS
Act
permits
an
"emerging
growth
company"
like
us
to
take
advantage
of
an
extended
transition
period
to
comply
with
new
or
revised
accounting
standards
applicable
to
public
companies.
At
the
effective
date
of
our
IPO,
we
chose
to
"opt
out"
of
this
provision
and,
as
a
result,
we
are
complying
with,
and
will
continue
to
comply
with,
new
or
revised
accounting
standards
as
required
when
they
are
adopted.
Our
decision
to
opt
out
of
the
extended
transition
period
is
irrevocable.
We
believe
that
the
following
accounting
policies
reflect
the
most
critical
judgments,
estimates
and
assumptions
and
are
significant
to
the
consolidated
financial
statements.
Revenue recognition
Commercial
Commercial
revenue
comprises
revenue
receivable
from
the
exploitation
of
the
Manchester
United
brand
through
sponsorship
and
other
commercial
agreements,
including
minimum
guaranteed
revenue,
67
Table
of
Contents
revenue
receivable
from
retailing
Manchester
United
branded
merchandise
in
the
UK
and
licensing
the
manufacture,
distribution
and
sale
of
such
goods
globally,
and
fees
for
the
Manchester
United
first
team
undertaking
tours.
Minimum
guaranteed
revenue
is
recognized
over
the
term
of
the
sponsorship
agreement
in
line
with
the
performance
obligations
included
within
the
contract
and
based
on
the
sponsorship
benefits
enjoyed
by
the
individual
sponsor.
In
instances
where
the
sponsorship
rights
remain
the
same
over
the
duration
of
the
contract,
revenue
is
recognized
on
a
straight-line
basis.
The
minimum
guarantee
payable
by
adidas
over
the
term
of
our
agreement
with
them
is
equal
to
£750
million,
subject
to
certain
adjustments.
Payments
due
in
a
particular
year
may
increase
if
our
first
team
wins
certain
competitions
or
decrease
if
our
first
team
fails
to
participate
in
the
Champions
League
for
two
or
more
consecutive
seasons,
with
the
reduction
being
30%
of
the
applicable
payment
for
the
year
in
which
the
second
or
other
consecutive
season
of
non-participation
falls.
In
the
event
of
a
reduction
in
any
year
due
to
the
failure
to
participate
in
the
Champions
League
for
two
or
more
consecutive
seasons,
the
payments
revert
back
to
the
original
terms
upon
the
first
team
participating
again
in
the
Champions
League.
Any
increase
or
decrease
in
a
particular
year
would
have
the
effect
of
increasing
or
decreasing
the
minimum
guarantee
amount
of
£750
million
payable
over
the
term
of
the
agreement.
A
critical
judgment
in
future
financial
years
therefore
will
be
management's
assessment
as
to
whether
or
not
our
first
team
is
likely
to
fail
to
participate
in
the
Champions
League
for
two
or
more
consecutive
seasons
during
the
term
of
the
agreement.
Such
assessments
of
future
participation
may
differ
from
actual
participation,
which
could
result
in
a
difference
in
the
revenue
recognized
in
a
given
year.
Certain
sponsorship
contracts
include
additional
profit
share
arrangements
based
on
cumulative
profits
earned
from
the
utilization
of
the
Manchester
United
brand.
Any
additional
profit
share
on
such
arrangements
is
only
recognized
when
a
reliable
estimate
of
the
future
performance
of
the
contract
can
be
obtained
and
only
to
the
extent
that
the
revenue
is
considered
probable.
In
assessing
whether
any
additional
profit
share
is
probable
and
should
therefore
be
recognized,
management
carries
out
regular
reviews
of
the
contracts
and
future
financial
forecasts,
having
regard
to
the
underlying
risk
factors
such
as
team
performance
and
general
economic
conditions.
Such
forecasts
of
future
financial
performance
may
differ
from
actual
financial
performance,
which
could
result
in
a
difference
in
the
revenue
recognized
in
a
given
year.
Broadcasting and Matchday
For
our
accounting
policies
relating
to
Broadcasting
revenue
and
Matchday
revenue,
which
management
does
not
consider
to
involve
critical
estimates
and
judgments,
see
note
2
to
our
audited
consolidated
financial
statements
as
of
30
June
2017
and
2016
and
for
the
years
ended
30
June
2017,
2016
and
2015
included
elsewhere
in
this
Annual
Report.
Impairment of goodwill and non-current assets
The
Company
annually
tests
whether
goodwill
has
suffered
any
impairment
and
more
frequently
tests
whether
events
or
changes
in
circumstances
indicate
a
potential
impairment.
An
impairment
loss
is
recognized
when
the
carrying
value
of
goodwill
exceeds
its
recoverable
amount.
Its
recoverable
amount
is
the
higher
of
fair
value
less
costs
of
disposal
and
value
in
use.
The
recoverable
amount
has
been
determined
based
on
value-in-use
calculations.
These
calculations
require
the
use
of
estimates,
both
in
arriving
at
the
expected
future
cash
flow
and
the
application
of
a
suitable
discount
rate
in
order
to
calculate
the
present
value
of
these
flows.
See
note
15
to
our
audited
consolidated
financial
statements
as
of
30
June
2017
and
2016
and
for
the
years
ended
30
June
2017,
2016
and
2015
included
elsewhere
in
this
Annual
Report.
68
Table
of
Contents
All
other
non-current
assets,
including
property
plant
and
equipment
and
investment
property,
are
reviewed
for
impairment
whenever
events
or
changes
in
circumstances
indicate
that
the
carrying
amount
may
not
be
recoverable.
Any
impairment
charges
arising
are
recognized
in
the
income
statement
when
the
carrying
amount
of
an
asset
is
greater
than
the
estimated
recoverable
amount,
which
is
the
higher
of
an
asset's
fair
value
less
costs
to
sell
and
value
in
use,
and
are
calculated
with
reference
to
future
discounted
cash
flows
that
the
asset
is
expected
to
generate
when
considered
as
part
of
a
cash-generating
unit.
An
impairment
review
trigger
event
would
include,
for
example,
our
failure
to
qualify
for
the
Champions
League
for
a
sustained
period.
In
respect
of
player
registrations,
a
further
impairment
review
trigger
event
would
occur
when
the
player
is
excluded
from
our
revenue
generation,
for
example,
as
a
result
of
a
career-ending
injury,
and
conditions
indicate
that
the
amortized
carrying
value
of
the
asset
is
not
recoverable.
The
impairment
review
of
goodwill
and
other
non-current
assets
considers
estimates
of
the
future
economic
benefits
attributable
to
them.
Such
estimates
involve
assumptions
in
relation
to
the
future,
recoverable
amount
of
the
asset,
ticket
revenue,
broadcasting
and
sponsorship
revenue
and
on-field
performance.
Any
estimates
of
future
economic
benefits
made
in
relation
to
non-current
assets
may
differ
from
the
benefits
that
ultimately
arise,
and
materially
affect
the
recoverable
value
of
the
asset.
Intangible assets—registrations
The
costs
associated
with
the
acquisition
of
players'
and
key
football
management
staff
registrations
are
capitalized
as
intangible
assets
at
the
fair
value
of
the
consideration
payable,
including
an
estimate
of
the
fair
value
of
any
contingent
consideration.
Subsequent
reassessments
of
the
amount
of
contingent
consideration
payable
are
also
included
in
the
cost
of
the
individual's
registration.
The
estimate
of
the
fair
value
of
the
contingent
consideration
payable
requires
management
to
assess
the
likelihood
of
specific
performance
conditions
being
met
which
would
trigger
the
payment
of
the
contingent
consideration
such
as
the
number
of
player
appearances.
This
assessment
is
carried
out
on
an
individual
basis.
Costs
associated
with
the
acquisition
of
players'
and
key
football
management
staff
registrations
include
transfer
fees,
Premier
League
levy
fees,
agents'
fees
and
other
directly
attributable
costs.
These
costs
are
amortized
over
the
period
covered
by
the
individual's
contract.
To
the
extent
that
an
individual's
contract
is
extended,
the
remaining
book
value
is
amortized
over
the
remaining
revised
contract
life.
Tax
Tax
is
calculated
on
the
basis
of
the
tax
laws
enacted
or
substantively
enacted
at
the
balance
sheet
date
in
the
countries
where
the
Company
and
its
subsidiaries
operate
and
generate
taxable
income.
Management
establishes
provisions
where
appropriate
on
the
basis
of
amounts
expected
to
be
paid
to
(or
recovered
from)
the
tax
authorities.
From
time
to
time
the
Group
is
involved
in
discussions
with
tax
authorities
in
relation
to
ongoing
tax
matters
and,
where
appropriate,
provisions
are
made
based
on
management's
assessment
of
each
case.
Future
tax
expense
or
credit
may
be
higher
or
lower
than
estimates
made
when
determining
whether
it
is
appropriate
to
record
a
provision
and
the
amount
to
be
recorded.
Furthermore,
changes
in
the
legislative
framework
or
applicable
tax
case
law
may
result
in
management
reassessing
the
recognition
of
tax
provisions
in
future
periods.
Recognition of deferred tax assets
We
recognize
deferred
tax
effects
of
temporary
differences
between
the
financial
statement
carrying
amounts
and
the
tax
basis
of
our
assets
and
liabilities.
Deferred
tax
assets
are
recognized
only
to
the
extent
that
it
is
probable
that
the
associated
deductions
will
be
available
for
use
against
future
profits
and
that
there
will
be
sufficient
future
taxable
profit
available
against
which
the
temporary
differences
can
be
utilized,
provided
the
asset
can
be
69
Table
of
Contents
reliably
quantified.
In
estimating
future
taxable
profit,
management
use
"base
case"
approved
forecasts
which
incorporate
a
number
of
assumptions,
including
a
prudent
level
of
future
uncontracted
revenue
in
the
forecast
period.
In
arriving
at
a
judgment
in
relation
to
the
recognition
of
deferred
tax
assets,
management
considers
the
regulations
applicable
to
tax
and
advice
on
their
interpretation.
Future
taxable
income
may
be
higher
or
lower
than
estimates
made
when
determining
whether
it
is
appropriate
to
record
a
tax
asset
and
the
amount
to
be
recorded.
Furthermore,
changes
in
the
legislative
framework
or
applicable
tax
case
law
may
result
in
management
reassessing
the
recognition
of
deferred
tax
assets
in
future
periods.
B.
LIQUIDITY
AND
CAPITAL
RESOURCES
Our
primary
cash
requirements
stem
from
the
payment
of
transfer
fees
for
the
acquisition
of
players'
registrations,
capital
expenditure
for
the
improvement
of
facilities
at
Old
Trafford
and
the
Aon
Training
Complex,
payment
of
interest
on
our
borrowings,
employee
benefit
expenses,
other
operating
expenses
and
dividends
on
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares
and
Class
B
ordinary
shares.
Historically,
we
have
met
these
cash
requirements
through
a
combination
of
operating
cash
flow
and
proceeds
from
the
transfer
fees
from
the
sale
of
players'
registrations.
Our
existing
borrowings
primarily
consist
of
our
secured
term
loan
facility
and
our
senior
secured
notes.
Additionally,
although
we
have
not
needed
to
draw
any
borrowings
under
our
revolving
facility
since
2009,
we
have
no
intention
of
retiring
our
revolving
facility
and
may
draw
on
it
in
the
future
in
order
to
satisfy
our
working
capital
requirements.
We
manage
our
cash
flow
interest
rate
risk
where
appropriate
using
interest
rate
swaps
at
contract
lengths
consistent
with
the
repayment
schedule
of
our
long
term
borrowings.
Such
interest
rate
swaps
have
the
economic
effect
of
converting
borrowings
from
floating
to
fixed
rates.
We
have
US
dollar
borrowings
that
we
use
to
hedge
our
US
dollar
commercial
revenue
exposure.
See
"—Indebtedness"
below.
We
continue
to
evaluate
our
financing
options
and
may,
from
time
to
time,
take
advantage
of
opportunities
to
repurchase
or
refinance
all
or
a
portion
of
our
existing
indebtedness
to
the
extent
such
opportunities
arise.
In
fiscal
year
2017
we
paid
a
regular
semi-annual
cash
dividend
on
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares
and
Class
B
ordinary
shares
of
$0.09
per
share.
We
expect
to
continue
paying
regular
semi-annual
dividends
to
our
Class
A
ordinary
shareholders
and
Class
B
ordinary
shareholders
out
of
our
operating
cash
flows.
The
declaration
and
payment
of
any
future
dividends,
however,
will
be
at
the
sole
discretion
of
our
board
of
directors
or
a
committee
thereof,
and
our
expectations
and
policies
regarding
dividends
are
subject
to
change
as
our
business
needs,
capital
requirements
or
market
conditions
change.
Our
business
generates
a
significant
amount
of
cash
from
our
matchday
revenues
and
commercial
contractual
arrangements
at
or
near
the
beginning
of
our
fiscal
year,
with
a
steady
flow
of
other
cash
received
throughout
the
fiscal
year.
In
addition,
we
generate
a
significant
amount
of
our
cash
through
advance
receipts,
including
season
tickets
(which
include
general
admission
season
tickets
and
seasonal
hospitality
tickets),
most
of
which
are
received
prior
to
the
end
of
June
for
the
following
season.
Our
broadcasting
revenue
from
the
Premier
League
and
UEFA
are
paid
periodically
throughout
the
season,
with
primary
payments
made
in
late
summer,
December,
January
and
the
end
of
the
football
season.
Our
sponsorship
and
other
commercial
revenue
tends
to
be
paid
either
quarterly
or
annually
in
advance.
However,
while
we
typically
have
a
high
cash
balance
at
the
beginning
of
each
fiscal
year,
this
is
largely
attributable
to
deferred
revenue,
the
majority
of
which
falls
under
current
liabilities
in
the
consolidated
balance
sheet,
and
this
deferred
revenue
is
unwound
through
the
income
statement
over
the
course
of
the
fiscal
year.
Over
the
course
of
a
year,
we
use
our
cash
on
hand
to
pay
employee
benefit
expenses,
other
operating
expenses,
interest
payments
and
other
liabilities
as
they
become
due.
This
typically
results
in
negative
working
capital
movement
at
certain
times
during
the
year.
In
the
event
it
ever
became
necessary
to
access
additional
operating
cash,
we
also
have
access
to
cash
through
our
revolving
facility.
As
of
30
June
2017,
we
had
no
borrowings
under
our
revolving
facility.
70
Table
of
Contents
Pursuant
to
our
contract
with
adidas,
which
began
on
1
August
2015,
the
minimum
guarantee
payable
by
adidas
over
the
10-year
term
of
the
agreement
is
equal
to
£750
million,
subject
to
certain
adjustments.
See
"Item
4.
Information
on
the
Company—Revenue
Sectors—Commercial—Retail,
Merchandising,
Apparel
&
Product
Licensing"
above
for
additional
information
regarding
our
agreement
with
adidas.
We
also
maintain
a
mixture
of
long-term
debt
and
capacity
under
our
revolving
facility
in
order
to
ensure
that
we
have
sufficient
funds
available
for
short-term
working
capital
requirements
and
for
investment
in
the
playing
squad
and
other
capital
projects.
Our
cost
base
is
more
evenly
spread
throughout
the
fiscal
year
than
our
cash
inflows.
Employee
benefit
expenses
and
fixed
costs
constitute
the
majority
of
our
cash
outflows
and
are
generally
paid
throughout
the
12
months
of
the
fiscal
year.
Our
working
capital
levels
tend
to
be
at
their
lowest
in
November,
in
advance
of
Premier
League
and
UEFA
broadcasting
receipts
in
December
and
January.
In
addition,
transfer
windows
for
acquiring
and
disposing
of
registrations
occur
in
January
and
the
summer.
During
these
periods,
we
may
require
additional
cash
to
meet
our
acquisition
needs
for
new
players
and
we
may
generate
additional
cash
through
the
sale
of
existing
registrations.
Depending
on
the
terms
of
the
agreement,
transfer
fees
may
be
paid
or
received
by
us
in
multiple
installments,
resulting
in
deferred
cash
paid
or
received.
Although
we
have
not
historically
drawn
on
our
revolving
facility
during
the
summer
transfer
window,
if
we
seek
to
acquire
players
with
values
substantially
in
excess
of
the
values
of
players
we
seek
to
sell,
we
may
be
required
to
draw
on
our
revolving
facility
to
meet
our
cash
needs.
Acquisition
and
disposal
of
registrations
also
affects
our
current
trade
receivables
and
payables,
which
affects
our
overall
working
capital.
Our
current
trade
receivables
include
accrued
revenue
from
sponsors
as
well
as
transfer
fees
receivable
from
other
football
clubs,
whereas
our
trade
payables
include
transfer
fees
and
other
associated
costs
in
relation
to
the
acquisition
of
registrations.
Capital expenditures at Old Trafford
Our
stadium,
Old
Trafford,
remains
one
of
our
key
assets
and
a
significant
part
of
the
overall
experience
we
provide
to
our
followers.
Old
Trafford
has
been
our
home
stadium
since
1910
and
has
undergone
significant
changes
over
the
years.
To
maintain
the
quality
of
service,
enhance
the
fan
experience
and
increase
matchday
revenue,
we
continually
invest
in
the
refurbishment
and
regeneration
of
Old
Trafford.
Following
a
substantial
development
prior
to
the
2006/07
season,
we
expanded
seating
capacity
at
Old
Trafford
from
approximately
68,000
to
75,457.
In
addition,
we
have
continued
to
invest
in
improving
hospitality
suites
and
catering
facilities
through
refurbishment
programs.
We
record
these
investments
as
capital
expenditures.
Capital
expenditure
at
Old
Trafford
was
£3.5
million,
£2.7
million
and
£2.3
million
for
the
years
ended
30
June
2017,
2016
and
2015,
respectively.
We
typically
invest
approximately
£3
million
per
year
in
refurbishment
capital
expenditure
with
further
investments
in
expansion
capital
expenditure
as
required.
In
addition,
we
spent
approximately
£5.4
million,
£2.3
million
and
£3.7
million
for
the
years
ended
30
June
2017,
2016
and
2015,
respectively
in
connection
with
updating
and
expanding
the
Aon
Training
Complex,
our
training
facility.
Mobile & Content capital expenditure
We
intend
to
continue
investing
in
our
mobile
&
content
assets,
including
our
website
and
digital
media
capabilities.
71
Table
of
Contents
Net intangible asset—registrations capital expenditure
Our
average
net
intangible
asset—registrations
capital
expenditure
over
the
last
10
years
has
been
a
cash
outflow
of
£52.1
million
per
fiscal
year
(excluding
the
sale
of
a
player
in
the
year
ended
30
June
2009
that
generated
a
significant
cash
inflow,
average
net
intangible
asset—registrations
capital
expenditure
over
the
same
period
would
have
been
a
cash
outflow
of
£60.1
million
per
fiscal
year).
However,
net
intangible
asset—registrations
capital
expenditure
has
varied
significantly
from
period
to
period,
as
shown
in
the
table
below,
and
while
we
expect
that
trend
to
continue,
competition
for
talented
players
may
force
clubs
to
spend
increasing
amounts
on
player
registration
fees.
We
may
explore
new
player
acquisitions
in
connection
with
future
transfer
periods
that
may
materially
increase
the
amount
of
our
net
intangible
asset—registrations
capital
expenditure.
Actual
cash
used
or
generated
from
net
intangible
asset—registrations
capital
expenditure
is
recorded
on
our
statement
of
cash
flow
under
net
cash
used
or
generated
in
investing
activities.
Last
10
Years
Net
Intangible
Asset—Registrations
Capital
Expenditure(1)
(1)
The
net
intangible
asset—registrations
capital
expenditure
data
presented
is
the
sum
of
all
cash
used
for
purchases
of
intangible
assets—registrations
and
all
cash
generated
from
sales
of
intangible
assets—registrations
as
disclosed
in
our
consolidated
annual
financial
statements.
For
the
years
ended
30
June
2013
to
30
June
2017,
the
data
above
was
derived
from
the
annual
financial
statements
of
Manchester
United
plc.
For
the
years
ended
30
June
2008
to
30
June
2012,
the
above
data
was
derived
from
the
annual
financial
statements
of
Red
Football
Shareholder
Limited.
The
annual
financial
statements
for
the
period
prior
to
our
transition
to
IFRS
on
1
July
2008
were
prepared
in
accordance
with
Generally
Accepted
Accounting
Practice
in
the
United
Kingdom.
72
Table
of
Contents
Working
Capital
Our
directors
confirmed
that,
as
of
the
date
of
this
Annual
Report,
after
taking
into
account
our
current
cash
and
cash
equivalents
and
our
anticipated
cash
flow
from
operating
and
financing
activities,
we
believe
that
we
have
sufficient
working
capital
for
our
present
requirements.
Cash
Flow
The
following
table
summarizes
our
cash
flows
for
the
years
ended
30
June
2017,
2016
and
2015:
2017
Year
ended
30
June
2016
(in
£
millions)
2015
Cash
flow
from
operating
activities
Cash
generated
from
operations
Interest
paid
Debt
finance
costs
relating
to
borrowings
Interest
received
Tax
paid
Net
cash
generated
from
operating
activities
Cash
flow
from
investing
activities
Payments
for
property,
plant
and
equipment
and
investment
property
(net
of
proceeds)
Payments
for
intangible
assets
Proceeds
from
sale
of
intangible
assets
Net
cash
used
in
investing
activities
Cash
flow
from
financing
activities
Proceeds
from
borrowings
Repayment
of
borrowings
Dividends
paid
Net
cash
(used
in)/generated
from
financing
activities
Net
increase
in
cash
and
cash
equivalents(1)
(1)
Excludes
the
effects
of
exchange
rate
changes
on
cash
and
cash
equivalents.
251.7
200.8
(19.5)
—
0.7
(5.2)
(13.2)
—
0.5
(2.0)
227.7
186.1
195.0
(42.6)
(6.5)
0.5
(2.5)
143.9
(5.1)
(9.0)
(5.5)
(193.8)
(138.1)
(117.4)
20.6
(151.0)
(104.8)
(102.3)
38.4
51.8
—
(0.4)
(23.3)
(23.7)
53.0
—
272.5
(0.4)
(227.9)
—
44.6
86.2
(20.1)
(20.5)
60.8
Net cash generated from operating activities
Net
cash
generated
from
operations
represents
our
operating
results
and
net
movements
in
our
working
capital.
Our
working
capital
is
generally
impacted
by
the
timing
of
cash
received
from
the
sale
of
tickets
and
hospitality
and
other
matchday
revenues,
broadcasting
revenue
from
the
Premier
League
and
UEFA
and
sponsorship
and
commercial
revenue.
Cash
generated
from
operations
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2017
produced
a
cash
inflow
of
£251.7
million,
an
increase
of
£50.9
million
from
a
cash
inflow
of
£200.8
million
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2016.
Cash
generated
from
operations
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2015
was
£195.0
million.
Additional
changes
in
net
cash
generated
from
operating
activities
generally
reflect
our
finance
costs.
We
currently
pay
fixed
rates
of
interest
on
our
senior
secured
notes
and
variable
rates
of
interest
on
our
secured
term
loan
facility.
We
use
interest
rate
swaps
to
manage
the
cash
flow
interest
rate
risk.
The
swaps
have
the
economic
effect
of
converting
interest
on
our
secured
term
loan
facility
from
variable
rates
to
a
fixed
rate.
Our
revolving
facility
is
also
subject
to
variable
rates
of
interest.
73
Table
of
Contents
Interest
paid
was
£19.5
million
in
the
year
ended
30
June
2017,
an
increase
of
£6.3
million
compared
to
£13.2
million
in
interest
paid
in
the
year
ended
30
June
2016.
Interest
on
our
senior
secured
notes
is
normally
paid
semi-annually,
at
the
beginning
of
August
and
at
the
beginning
of
February.
Interest
on
the
senior
secured
notes
(the
2017
Dollar
Notes)
for
the
period
up
to
the
25
June
2015
was
paid
at
the
end
of
June
2015
when
our
debt
was
refinanced.
Consequently,
interest
paid
on
our
senior
secured
notes
in
the
year
ended
30
June
2016
equated
to
seven
months
interest
up
to
the
beginning
of
February
2016
whereas
interest
paid
on
our
senior
secured
notes
in
the
year
ended
30
June
2017
equated
to
twelve
months
interest
up
to
the
beginning
of
February
2017.
Interest
paid
was
£42.6
million
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2015,
primarily
due
to
the
higher
interest
rates
on
the
2017
Dollar
Notes
relative
to
our
senior
secured
notes,
and
on
our
secured
term
loan
facility
prior
to
our
debt
refinancing
in
June
2015.
Net
cash
generated
from
operating
activities
was
£227.7
million
in
the
year
ended
30
June
2017,
compared
to
net
cash
generated
from
operating
activities
of
£186.1
million
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2016.
Net
cash
generated
from
operating
activities
was
£143.9
million
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2015.
Net cash used in investing activities
Capital
expenditure
for
the
acquisition
of
intangible
assets
as
well
as
for
improvements
to
property,
principally
at
Old
Trafford
and
the
Aon
Training
Complex,
are
funded
through
cash
flow
generated
from
operations,
proceeds
from
the
sale
of
intangible
assets
and,
if
necessary,
from
our
revolving
facility.
Capital
expenditure
on
the
acquisition,
disposal
and
trading
of
intangible
assets
tends
to
vary
significantly
from
year
to
year
depending
on
the
requirements
of
our
first
team,
overall
availability
of
players,
our
assessment
of
their
relative
value
and
competitive
demand
for
players
from
other
clubs.
By
contrast,
capital
expenditure
on
the
purchase
of
property,
plant
and
equipment
tends
to
remain
relatively
stable
as
we
continue
to
make
improvements
at
Old
Trafford
and
the
Aon
Training
Complex.
Net
cash
used
in
investing
activities
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2017
was
£151.0
million,
an
increase
of
£46.2
million
from
£104.8
million
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2016.
Net
cash
used
in
investing
activities
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2015
was
£102.3
million.
For
the
year
ended
30
June
2017,
net
capital
expenditure
on
property,
plant
and
equipment
and
investment
property
was
£9.0
million,
an
increase
of
£3.9
million
from
net
expenditure
of
£5.1
million
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2016.
Net
capital
expenditure
for
the
years
ended
30
June
2017
and
30
June
2016
related
mainly
to
refurbishment
work
at
Old
Trafford
and
the
Aon
Training
Complex.
For
the
year
ended
30
June
2017,
net
capital
expenditure
on
intangible
assets
was
£142.0
million,
an
increase
of
£42.3
million
from
net
expenditure
of
£99.7
million
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2016.
Net
capital
expenditure
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2017
was
mainly
comprised
of
payments
made
for
the
acquisitions
of
Pogba,
Mkhitaryan,
Martial
and
Di
Maria,
less
payments
received
relating
to
the
disposal
of
Di
Maria
and
Schneiderlin.
Net
capital
expenditure
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2016
was
mainly
comprised
of
payments
made
for
the
acquisitions
of
Di
Maria,
Martial
and
Schneiderlin,
less
payments
received
relating
to
the
disposal
of
Di
Maria
and
Welbeck.
For
the
year
ended
30
June
2015,
net
capital
expenditure
on
property,
plant
and
equipment
was
£5.5
million
related
mainly
to
refurbishment
work
at
Old
Trafford
and
new
pitches
at
the
Aon
Training
Complex.
Net
capital
expenditure
on
intangible
assets
was
£96.8
million
was
mainly
comprised
of
payments
made
for
the
acquisitions
of
Di
Maria,
Rojo,
Fellaini,
Depay
and
Shaw
less
payments
received
relating
to
the
disposal
of
Welbeck
and
Kagawa.
Net cash (used in)/generated from financing activities
Net
cash
used
in
financing
activities
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2017
was
£23.7
million,
an
increase
of
£3.2
million
compared
to
net
cash
used
of
£20.5
million
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2016.
During
the
year
ended
30
June
2017,
we
repaid
borrowings
of
£0.4
million
relating
to
the
Alderley
facility
and
paid
two
semi-
annual
dividends
amounting
to
£23.3
million
in
the
aggregate.
74
Table
of
Contents
During
the
year
ended
30
June
2016,
we
repaid
borrowings
of
£0.4
million
relating
to
the
Alderley
facility
and
paid
four
quarterly
dividends
amounting
to
£20.1
million
in
the
aggregate.
Net
cash
generated
from
financing
activities
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2015
was
£44.6
million.
During
the
year
ended
30
June
2015,
we
issued
£267.8
million
($425.0
million)
in
aggregate
principal
amount
of
the
senior
secured
notes.
We
used
the
proceeds
to
repurchase
all
of
our
outstanding
2017
Dollar
Notes,
comprising
a
principal
value
of
£169.6
million
($269.2
million)
and
a
premium
on
repurchase
of
£3.6
million
($5.6
million).
We
also
amended
the
terms
of
our
secured
term
loan
facility,
reducing
the
outstanding
principal
amount
by
£57.2
million
($90.7
million),
reducing
the
interest
rate
to
LIBOR
plus
an
applicable
margin
between
1.75%
per
annum
and
1.25%
per
annum,
and
extending
the
term
of
the
facility
to
June
2025.
Indebtedness
Our
primary
sources
of
indebtedness
consist
of
our
secured
term
loan
facility
and
our
senior
secured
notes.
As
part
of
the
security
for
our
secured
term
loan
facility,
our
senior
secured
notes
and
our
revolving
facility,
substantially
all
of
our
assets
are
subject
to
liens
and
mortgages.
Description of principal indebtedness
Secured term loan facility
Our
wholly-owned
finance
subsidiary,
MU
Finance
plc,
has
a
secured
term
loan
facility
with
Bank
of
America,
N.A.
as
lender.
As
of
30
June
2017
the
sterling
equivalent
of
£170.8
million
(net
of
unamortized
issue
costs
of
£2.5
million)
was
outstanding.
The
outstanding
principal
amount
was
$225.0
million.
We
have
the
option
to
repay
the
loan
at
any
time.
The
remaining
balance
of
the
loan
is
repayable
on
26
June
2025.
Loans
under
the
secured
term
loan
facility
bear
interest
at
a
rate
per
annum
equal
to
US
dollar
LIBOR
(provided
that
if
the
rate
is
less
than
zero,
LIBOR
shall
be
deemed
to
be
zero)
plus
the
applicable
margin.
The
applicable
margin,
if
no
event
of
default
has
occurred
and
is
continuing,
means
the
following:
Total
net
leverage
ratio
(as
defined
in
the
secured
term
loan
facility
agreement)
Greater
than
3.5
Greater
than
2.0
but
less
than
or
equal
to
3.5
Less
than
or
equal
to
2.0
Margin
%
(per
annum)
1.75
1.50
1.25
While
any
event
of
default
is
continuing,
the
applicable
margin
shall
be
the
highest
level
set
forth
above.
Our
secured
term
loan
facility
is
guaranteed
by
Red
Football
Limited,
Red
Football
Junior
Limited,
Manchester
United
Limited,
Manchester
United
Football
Club
Limited
and
MU
Finance
plc
and
secured
against
substantially
all
of
the
assets
of
those
entities.
These
entities
are
wholly
owned
subsidiaries.
The
secured
term
loan
facility
contains
a
financial
maintenance
covenant
requiring
us
to
maintain
consolidated
profit/(loss)
for
the
period
before
depreciation,
amortization
of,
and
profit/(loss)
on
disposal
of,
intangible
assets,
exceptional
items,
net
finance
costs,
and
tax
("EBITDA")
of
not
less
than
£65
million
for
each
12
month
testing
period.
We
are
able
to
claim
certain
dispensations
from
complying
with
the
consolidated
EBITDA
floor
up
to
twice
(in
non-consecutive
years)
during
the
life
of
the
secured
term
loan
facility
if
we
fail
to
qualify
for
the
first
round
group
stages
(or
its
equivalent
from
time
to
time)
of
the
Champions
League.
The
covenant
is
tested
on
a
quarterly
basis
and
we
were
in
compliance
with
the
covenant
for
each
quarter
throughout
the
financial
year.
75
Table
of
Contents
Our
secured
term
loan
facility
contains
events
of
default
typical
in
facilities
of
this
type,
as
well
as
typical
covenants
including
restrictions
on
incurring
additional
indebtedness,
paying
dividends
or
making
other
distributions
or
repurchasing
or
redeeming
our
stock,
selling
assets,
including
capital
stock
of
restricted
subsidiaries,
entering
into
agreements
restricting
our
subsidiaries'
ability
to
pay
dividends,
consolidating,
merging,
selling
or
otherwise
disposing
of
all
or
substantially
all
of
our
assets,
entering
into
sale
and
leaseback
transactions,
entering
into
transactions
with
our
affiliates
and
incurring
liens.
Certain
events
of
default
and
covenants
in
the
secured
term
loan
facility
are
subject
to
certain
thresholds
and
exceptions
described
in
the
agreement
governing
the
secured
term
loan
facility.
Senior secured notes
Our
wholly-owned
finance
subsidiary,
MU
Finance
plc,
issued
$425
million
in
aggregate
principal
amount
of
3.79%
senior
secured
notes
(which
we
refer
to
throughout
this
Annual
Report
as
the
"senior
secured
notes").
As
of
30
June
2017
the
sterling
equivalent
of
£323.1
million
(net
of
unamortized
issue
costs
of
£4.1
million)
was
outstanding.
The
outstanding
principal
amount
was
$425.0
million.
The
senior
secured
notes
mature
on
25
June
2027.
The
senior
secured
notes
are
guaranteed
by
Red
Football
Limited,
Red
Football
Junior
Limited,
Manchester
United
Limited,
and
Manchester
United
Football
Club
Limited
and
are
secured
against
substantially
all
of
the
assets
of
those
entities
and
MU
Finance
plc.
These
entities
are
wholly
owned
subsidiaries.
The
note
purchase
agreement
governing
the
senior
secured
notes
contains
a
financial
maintenance
covenant
requiring
us
to
maintain
consolidated
profit/(loss)
for
the
period
before
depreciation,
amortization
of,
and
profit/(loss)
on
disposal
of,
intangible
assets,
exceptional
items,
net
finance
costs,
and
tax
("EBITDA")
of
not
less
than
£65
million
for
each
12
month
testing
period.
We
are
able
to
claim
certain
dispensations
from
complying
with
the
consolidated
EBITDA
floor
up
to
twice
(in
non-consecutive
years)
during
the
life
of
the
senior
secured
notes
if
we
fail
to
qualify
for
the
first
round
group
stages
(or
its
equivalent
from
time
to
time)
of
the
Champions
League.
The
covenant
is
tested
on
a
quarterly
basis
and
we
were
in
compliance
with
the
covenant
for
each
quarter
throughout
the
financial
year.
The
note
purchase
agreement
governing
the
senior
secured
notes
contains
events
of
default
typical
for
securities
of
this
type,
as
well
as
customary
covenants
and
restrictions
on
the
activities
of
Red
Football
Limited
and
each
of
Red
Football
Limited's
subsidiaries,
including,
but
not
limited
to,
the
incurrence
of
additional
indebtedness;
dividends
or
distributions
in
respect
of
capital
stock
or
certain
other
restricted
payments
or
investments;
entering
into
agreements
that
restrict
distributions
from
restricted
subsidiaries;
the
sale
or
disposal
of
assets,
including
capital
stock
of
restricted
subsidiaries;
transactions
with
affiliates;
the
incurrence
of
liens;
and
mergers,
consolidations
or
the
sale
of
substantially
all
of
Red
Football
Limited's
assets.
The
covenants
in
the
note
purchase
agreement
governing
the
senior
secured
notes
are
subject
to
certain
thresholds
and
exceptions
described
in
the
note
purchase
agreement
governing
the
senior
secured
notes.
The
senior
secured
notes
may
be
redeemed
in
part,
in
an
amount
not
less
than
5%
of
the
aggregate
principal
amount
of
the
senior
secured
notes
then
outstanding,
or
in
full,
at
any
time
at
100%
of
the
principal
amount
plus
a
"make-whole"
premium
of
an
amount
equal
to
the
discounted
value
(based
on
the
US
Treasury
rate)
of
the
remaining
interest
payments
due
on
the
senior
secured
notes
up
to
25
June
2027.
Revolving facility
Our
revolving
facilities
agreement
allows
MU
Finance
plc
(or
any
direct
or
indirect
subsidiary
of
Red
Football
Limited
that
becomes
a
borrower
thereunder)
to
borrow
up
to
£125
million,
plus
(subject
to
certain
conditions)
the
ability
to
incur
a
further
£25
million
by
way
of
incremental
facilities,
from
a
76
Table
of
Contents
syndicate
of
lenders
with
Bank
of
America
Merrill
Lynch
International
Limited
as
agent
and
security
trustee.
As
of
30
June
2017,
we
had
no
outstanding
borrowings
and
had
£125
million
(exclusive
of
capacity
under
the
incremental
facilities)
in
borrowing
capacity
under
our
revolving
facilities
agreement.
Our
initial
revolving
facility
is
scheduled
to
expire
on
26
June
2021
(although
it
may
be
possible
for
any
subsequent
incremental
facility
thereunder
to
expire
at
a
later
date).
Any
amount
still
outstanding
at
that
time
will
be
due
in
full
immediately
on
the
applicable
expiry
date.
Subject
to
certain
conditions,
we
may
voluntarily
prepay
and/or
permanently
cancel
all
or
part
of
the
available
commitments
under
the
revolving
facility
by
giving
not
less
than
three
business
days'
prior
notice
to
the
Agent
under
the
facility.
Any
loan
drawn
under
the
revolving
facility
is
required
to
be
repaid
on
the
last
day
of
each
of
its
interest
periods.
Amounts
repaid
may
(subject
to
the
terms
of
the
revolving
facilities
agreement)
be
re-borrowed.
Loans
under
the
revolving
facility
bear
interest
at
a
rate
per
annum
equal
to
LIBOR
(or
in
relation
to
a
loan
in
euros,
EURIBOR)
(provided
that
if
that
rate
is
less
than
zero,
LIBOR
or,
as
the
case
may
be,
EURIBOR,
shall
be
deemed
to
be
zero)
plus
the
applicable
margin.
The
applicable
margin
if
no
event
of
default
has
occurred
and
is
continuing,
it
means
the
following:
Total
net
leverage
ratio
(as
defined
in
the
revolving
facilities
agreement)
Greater
than
3.5
Greater
than
2.0
but
less
than
or
equal
to
3.5
Less
than
or
equal
to
2.0
Margin
%
(per
annum)
1.75
1.50
1.25
While
any
default
is
continuing,
the
applicable
margin
shall
be
the
highest
level
set
forth
above.
A
commitment
fee
is
payable
on
the
available
but
undrawn
amount
of
the
revolving
facility,
at
a
rate
equal
to
40%
per
annum
of
the
applicable
margin.
Our
revolving
facility
is
guaranteed
by
Red
Football
Limited,
Red
Football
Junior
Limited,
Manchester
United
Limited,
Manchester
United
Football
Club
Limited
and
MU
Finance
plc
and
secured
against
substantially
all
of
the
assets
of
those
entities.
These
entities
are
wholly
owned
subsidiaries.
In
addition
to
the
general
covenants
described
below,
the
revolving
facility
contains
a
financial
maintenance
covenant
requiring
us
to
maintain
consolidated
EBITDA
of
not
less
than
£65
million
for
each
12
month
testing
period.
We
are
able
to
claim
certain
dispensations
from
complying
with
the
consolidated
EBITDA
floor
up
to
twice
(in
non-consecutive
years)
during
the
life
of
the
revolving
facility
if
we
fail
to
qualify
for
the
first
round
group
stages
(or
its
equivalent
from
time
to
time)
of
the
Champions
League.
In
addition,
in
the
event
that
the
financial
covenant
is
not
complied
with,
such
non-compliance
may
also
be
cured
with
the
cash
proceeds
of
additional
shareholder
funding
or
subordinated
shareholder
funding
no
later
than
the
end
of
the
period
20
business
days
following
the
earlier
of
the
date
on
which
the
compliance
certificate
setting
out
the
calculations
in
respect
of
the
relevant
covenant
determination
is
required
to
be
delivered
and
the
date
on
which
it
is
delivered
under
the
terms
of
the
revolving
facilities
agreement,
and
no
equity
cures
may
be
made
in
consecutive
financial
quarters.
Our
revolving
facility
contains
events
of
default
typical
in
facilities
of
this
type,
as
well
as
typical
covenants
including
restrictions
on
incurring
additional
indebtedness,
paying
dividends
or
making
other
distributions
or
repurchasing
or
redeeming
our
stock,
making
investments,
selling
assets,
including
capital
stock
of
restricted
subsidiaries,
entering
into
agreements
restricting
our
subsidiaries'
ability
to
pay
dividends,
consolidating,
merging,
selling
or
otherwise
disposing
of
all
or
substantially
all
of
our
assets,
entering
into
sale
and
leaseback
transactions,
entering
into
transactions
with
our
affiliates
and
77
Table
of
Contents
incurring
liens.
Certain
events
of
default
and
covenants
in
the
revolving
facility
are
subject
to
certain
thresholds
and
exceptions
described
in
the
agreement
governing
the
revolving
facility.
Alderley facility
The
Alderley
facility
consists
of
a
bank
loan
to
Alderley
Urban
Investments
Limited,
a
subsidiary
of
Manchester
United
Limited.
The
loan
attracts
interest
at
LIBOR
plus
1%.
As
of
30
June
2017,
£4.2
million
was
outstanding
under
the
Alderley
facility.
£0.5
million
of
the
loan
is
repayable
in
quarterly
installments
through
July
2018,
and
the
remaining
balance
of
£3.7
million
is
repayable
at
par
on
9
July
2018.
The
loan
is
secured
against
the
Manchester
International
Freight
Terminal
which
is
owned
by
Alderley
Urban
Investments
Limited.
As
of
30
June
2017,
we
were
in
compliance
with
all
covenants
in
relation
to
indebtedness.
C.
RESEARCH
AND
DEVELOPMENT,
PATENTS
AND
LICENSES,
ETC.
We
do
not
conduct
research
and
development
activities.
D.
TREND
INFORMATION
Other
than
as
disclosed
elsewhere
in
this
Annual
Report,
we
are
not
aware
of
any
trends,
uncertainties,
demands,
commitments
or
events
since
30
June
2017
that
are
reasonably
likely
to
have
a
material
adverse
effect
on
our
revenues,
income,
profitability,
liquidity
or
capital
resources,
or
that
would
cause
the
disclosed
financial
information
to
be
not
necessarily
indicative
of
future
operating
results
or
financial
conditions.
E.
OFF
BALANCE
SHEET
ARRANGEMENTS
Transfer fees payable
Under
the
terms
of
certain
contracts
with
other
football
clubs
in
respect
of
player
transfers,
additional
amounts
would
be
payable
by
us
if
certain
specific
performance
conditions
are
met.
As
noted
above,
we
estimate
the
fair
value
of
any
contingent
consideration
at
the
date
of
acquisition
based
on
the
probability
of
conditions
being
met
and
monitor
this
on
an
ongoing
basis.
The
maximum
additional
amount
that
could
be
payable
as
of
30
June
2017
is
£44.6
million.
Transfer fees receivable
Similarly,
under
the
terms
of
contracts
with
other
football
clubs
for
player
transfers,
additional
amounts
would
be
payable
to
us
if
certain
specific
performance
conditions
are
met.
In
accordance
with
the
recognition
criteria
for
contingent
assets,
such
amounts
are
only
disclosed
by
the
Company
when
probable
and
recognized
when
virtually
certain.
As
of
30
June
2017,
we
believe
receipt
of
£0.8
million
to
be
probable.
Other commitments
In
the
ordinary
course
of
business,
we
enter
into
operating
lease
commitments
and
capital
commitments.
These
transactions
are
recognized
in
the
consolidated
financial
statements
in
accordance
with
IFRS,
as
issued
by
the
IASB,
and
are
more
fully
disclosed
therein.
As
of
30
June
2017,
we
had
not
entered
into
any
other
off-balance
sheet
transactions.
78
Table
of
Contents
F.
CONTRACTUAL
OBLIGATIONS
The
following
table
summarizes
our
contractual
obligations
as
of
30
June
2017:
Long-term
debt
obligations(2)
Finance
lease
obligations
Operating
lease
obligations(3)
Purchase
obligations(4)
Other
long-term
liabilities
Total
Less
than
1
year
£'000
19,463
—
2,624
183,531
—
205,618
1
-
3
years
£'000
41,731
—
5,820
79,800
—
127,351
3
-
5
years
£'000
18,988
—
162
6,462
—
25,612
More
than
five
years
£'000
601,218
—
3,968
—
—
605,186
Total
contractual
cash
flows(1)
£'000
681,400
—
12,574
269,793
—
963,767
Total
per
consolidated
financial
statements
£'000
503,354
—
—
255,780
—
759,134
(1)
(2)
(3)
(4)
Total
contractual
cash
flows
reflect
contractual
non-derivative
financial
obligations
including
interest,
operating
lease
payments,
purchase
order
commitments
and
capital
commitments
and
therefore
differs
from
the
carrying
amounts
in
our
consolidated
financial
statements.
As
of
30
June
2017,
we
had
$225.0
million
of
our
secured
term
loan
facility
outstanding
and
$425.0
million
of
our
senior
secured
notes
outstanding.
Other
long-term
indebtedness
consists
of
a
bank
loan
to
Alderley
Urban
Investments
Limited,
a
subsidiary
of
Manchester
United
Limited.
As
of
31
June
2017,
we
had
£4.2
million
outstanding
under
the
Alderley
facility.
We
enter
into
operating
leases
in
the
normal
course
of
business.
Most
lease
arrangements
provide
us
with
the
option
to
renew
the
leases
at
defined
terms.
The
future
operating
lease
obligations
would
change
if
we
were
to
exercise
these
options,
or
if
we
were
to
enter
into
additional
new
operating
leases.
See
note
28.1
to
our
audited
consolidated
financial
statements
as
of
30
June
2017
and
2016
and
for
the
years
ended
30
June
2017,
2016
and
2015
included
elsewhere
in
this
Annual
Report.
Purchase
obligations
include
current
and
non-current
obligations
related
to
the
acquisition
of
registrations,
purchase
order
commitments
and
capital
commitments.
Purchase
obligations
do
not
include
contingent
transfer
fees
of
£44.6
million
which
are
potentially
payable
by
us
if
certain
specific
performance
conditions
are
met.
Except
as
disclosed
above
and
in
note
29.2
to
our
audited
consolidated
financial
statements
as
of
30
June
2017
and
2016
and
for
the
years
ended
30
June
2017,
2016
and
2015
included
elsewhere
in
this
Annual
Report,
as
of
30
June
2017,
we
did
not
have
any
material
contingent
liabilities
or
guarantees.
G.
SAFE
HARBOR
See
the
Section
entitled
"Forward-Looking
Statements"
at
the
beginning
of
this
Annual
Report.
79
Table
of
Contents
ITEM
6.
DIRECTORS,
SENIOR
MANAGEMENT
AND
EMPLOYEES
A.
DIRECTORS
AND
SENIOR
MANAGEMENT
The
following
table
lists
each
of
our
current
executive
officers
and
directors
and
their
respective
ages
and
positions
as
of
the
date
of
this
Annual
Report.
Name
Avram
Glazer
Joel
Glazer
Edward
Woodward
Richard
Arnold
Cliff
Baty
Kevin
Glazer
Bryan
Glazer
Darcie
Glazer
Kassewitz
Edward
Glazer
Robert
Leitão
Manu
Sawhney
John
Hooks
Age
Position
56
Executive
Co-Chairman
and
Director
50
Executive
Co-Chairman
and
Director
45
Executive
Vice
Chairman
and
Director
46
Group
Managing
Director
and
Director
47
Chief
Financial
Officer
55
Director
52
Director
49
Director
47
Director
54
50
61
Independent
Director
Independent
Director
Independent
Director
The
following
is
a
brief
biography
of
each
of
our
executive
officers
and
directors:
Avram
Glazer
,
aged
56,
is
Executive
Co-Chairman
and
a
Director
of
the
Company.
He
is
currently
a
director
of
Red
Football
Limited
and
Co-Chairman
of
Manchester
United
Limited.
Mr.
Glazer
served
as
President
and
Chief
Executive
Officer
of
Zapata
Corporation,
a
US
public
company
from
March
1995
to
July
2009
and
Chairman
of
the
board
of
Zapata
Corporation
from
March
2002
to
July
2009.
Mr.
Glazer
received
a
business
degree
from
Washington
University
in
St.
Louis
in
1982.
He
received
a
law
degree
from
American
University,
Washington
College
of
Law
in
1985.
Joel
Glazer
,
aged
50,
is
Executive
Co-Chairman
and
a
Director
of
the
Company.
He
is
currently
a
director
of
Red
Football
Limited
and
Co-Chairman
of
Manchester
United
Limited.
Mr.
Glazer
is
Co-Chairman
of
the
Tampa
Bay
Buccaneers.
Mr.
Glazer
is
a
member
of
the
NFL
Finance,
International
and
Media
Committees.
Mr.
Glazer
graduated
from
American
University
in
Washington,
D.C.,
in
1989
with
a
bachelor's
degree.
Edward
Woodward
,
aged
45,
is
Executive
Vice
Chairman
and
a
Director
of
the
Company.
He
was
appointed
to
our
board
of
directors
on
30
April
2012
and
is
currently
Executive
Vice
Chairman
of
Manchester
United
Limited,
having
been
elected
to
its
board
of
directors
in
February
2008.
In
2015
he
was
elected
to
the
Board
of
Directors
of
the
European
Club
Association
(ECA)—the
sole
independent
body
directly
representing
football
clubs
at
a
European
level.
He
also
chairs
the
ECA
Marketing
and
Communications
Working
Group.
Mr.
Woodward
represents
the
Club
at
meetings
of
the
English
Premier
League's
shareholders.
On
joining
the
club
in
2005
he
initially
managed
the
capital
structure
of
the
group
and
advised
on
the
overall
financial
business
plan.
In
2007
he
assumed
responsibility
for
the
commercial
and
media
operations
and
developed
and
implemented
a
new
overall
commercial
strategy
for
the
Club.
This
resulted
in
a
new
structured
approach
to
commercializing
the
brand,
including
developing
the
sponsorship
strategy.
Mr.
Woodward
formerly
worked
as
a
senior
investment
banker
within
J.P.
Morgan's
international
mergers
and
acquisitions
team
between
1999
and
2005.
Prior
to
joining
J.P.
Morgan,
Mr.
Woodward
worked
for
PricewaterhouseCoopers
in
the
Accounting
and
Tax
Advisory
department
between
1993
and
1999.
He
received
a
Bachelor
of
Science
degree
in
physics
from
Bristol
University
in
1993
and
qualified
for
his
Chartered
Accountancy
in
1996.
80
Table
of
Contents
Richard
Arnold
,
aged
46,
is
the
Group
Managing
Director
and
a
Director
of
the
Company.
In
his
capacity
as
Group
Managing
Director,
Mr.
Arnold
oversees
all
commercial
and
operational
aspects
of
the
Company.
Mr.
Arnold
also
serves
as
Chairman
of
the
Manchester
United
Foundation.
In
his
previous
role
as
Commercial
Director
(until
30
June
2013)
he
was
responsible
for
the
management
and
growth
of
the
Company's
sponsorship
business,
retail,
merchandising,
apparel
&
product
licensing
business,
and
mobile
&
content
business.
In
this
capacity
he
was
nominated
for
SportBusiness
International's
Sports
innovator
of
the
year
list
in
2011.
Mr.
Arnold
was
previously
Deputy
Managing
Director
of
InterVoice
Ltd
responsible
for
the
international
channel
sales
and
marketing
division
of
InterVoice
Inc.,
a
NASDAQ
listed
technology
company,
between
2002
and
2007.
He
was
nominated
as
a
finalist
for
Young
Director
of
the
Year
by
the
United
Kingdom
Institute
of
Directors
in
2004
and
2005.
Prior
to
InterVoice,
he
worked
at
Global
Crossing
Europe
Ltd,
a
company
in
the
technology
sector,
on
its
restructure
between
1999
and
2002.
Prior
to
this
he
was
a
senior
manager
in
the
telecommunications
and
media
practice
at
PricewaterhouseCoopers
from
1993
to
1999,
including
working
on
the
privatization
of
the
Saudi
Telecommunications
Corporation
and
the
Initial
Public
Offering
of
Orange
in
the
United
Kingdom.
He
received
an
honors
Bachelor
of
Science
degree
in
biology
from
Bristol
University
in
1993
and
received
his
Chartered
Accountancy
qualification
in
1996.
Cliff
Baty
,
aged
47,
is
the
Company's
Chief
Financial
Officer.
He
was
appointed
in
March
2016.
He
is
responsible
for
managing
all
aspects
of
financial
reporting
and
financial
control
of
the
Company.
Prior
to
joining
the
Company,
Mr.
Baty
served
as
Chief
Financial
Officer
and
member
of
the
Board
of
Directors
of
Sportech
plc,
a
leading
pool
betting
operator
and
technology
supplier,
from
2013
to
2016.
Prior
to
Sportech,
he
worked
at
Ladbrokes
plc
from
2006
to
2013
in
a
number
of
senior
finance
roles
including
Finance
Director
of
its
eGaming
and
International
businesses,
as
well
as
Ladbrokes
businesses
in
Spain,
Italy
and
South
Africa.
Before
that
he
was
Group
Financial
Controller
of
Hilton
Group
plc
from
2004
to
2006.
He
qualified
as
a
Chartered
Accountant
with
Ernst
&
Young,
where
he
worked
for
10
years.
He
received
a
Bachelor
of
Arts
degree
in
Chemistry
from
Oriel
College,
Oxford
University
in
1992.
Kevin
Glazer
,
aged
55,
is
a
Director
of
the
Company.
He
is
currently
a
director
of
Red
Football
Limited
and
a
director
of
Manchester
United
Limited.
He
is
currently
the
Co-Chairman
of
First
Allied
Corporation.
Mr.
Glazer
graduated
from
Ithaca
College
in
1984
with
a
Bachelor
of
Arts
degree.
Bryan
Glazer
,
aged
52,
is
a
Director
of
the
Company.
He
is
currently
a
director
of
Red
Football
Limited
and
Manchester
United
Limited.
He
is
the
Co-
Chairman
of
the
Tampa
Bay
Buccaneers
and
also
serves
on
the
NFL's
Digital
Media
Committee.
Mr.
Glazer
serves
on
the
board
of
directors
of
the
Glazer
Children's
Museum.
He
received
a
bachelor's
degree
from
the
American
University
in
Washington,
D.C.,
in
1986
and
received
his
law
degree
from
Whittier
College
School
of
Law
in
1989.
Darcie
Glazer
Kassewitz
,
aged
49,
is
a
Director
of
the
Company.
She
is
currently
a
director
of
Red
Football
Limited.
Ms.
Glazer
is
the
Co-President
of
the
Glazer
Family
Foundation.
She
graduated
cum
laude
from
the
American
University
in
1990
and
received
a
law
degree
in
1993
from
Suffolk
Law
School.
Edward
Glazer
,
aged
47,
is
a
Director
of
the
Company.
He
is
currently
a
non-executive
director
of
Red
Football
Limited.
He
is
Co-Chairman
of
the
Tampa
Bay
Buccaneers
and
Co-Chairman
of
First
Allied
Corporation.
Mr.
Glazer
is
also
the
Co-President
of
the
Glazer
Family
Foundation.
Mr.
Glazer
received
a
bachelor's
degree
from
Ithaca
College
in
1992.
Robert
Leitão
,
aged
54,
is
an
Independent
Director
of
the
Company.
He
is
Head
of
Rothschild's
Global
Financial
Advisory
business.
Mr.
Leitão
joined
Rothschild
in
1998
as
a
Director
and
was
appointed
Managing
Director
in
2000,
Head
of
Mergers
and
Acquisitions
in
2001
and
Head
of
UK
Investment
Banking
in
2008.
Prior
to
joining
Rothschild,
Mr.
Leitão
worked
for
Morgan
Grenfell
&
Co.
Limited
in
London,
where
he
was
appointed
a
Director
in
1995.
He
also
serves
as
Chairman
of
the
Trustees
of
The
Pennies
Foundation.
Mr.
Leitão
received
a
Bachelor
of
Science
81
Table
of
Contents
degree
in
engineering
from
the
University
of
London
in
1984.
He
received
his
Chartered
Accountancy
qualification
in
1988.
Manu
Sawhney
,
aged
50,
is
an
Independent
Director
of
the
Company.
With
over
26
years
of
rich
experience
in
the
Asian
media,
entertainment
and
consumer
products
industry,
Mr.
Sawhney
is
the
Chief
Executive
Officer
of
the
Singapore
Sports
Hub,
one
of
the
largest
sporting
Public-Private
Partnerships
in
the
world,
and
the
city-state's
premier
sporting,
lifestyle
and
entertainment
destination.
Prior
to
his
current
role,
Mr.
Sawhney
was
the
Managing
Director
of
ESPN
STAR
Sports
(ESS),
a
50:50
joint
venture
for
Asia
between
ESPN
and
News
Corp,
and
reported
directly
to
the
Board.
He
was
responsible
for
the
overall
business
leadership
&
P&L
of
the
company
across
24
countries
in
Asia.
Mr.
Sawhney
led
ESS's
growth
and
expansion
across
multiple
platforms
in
various
markets
across
Asia
including
business
expansion
in
Taiwan,
start-up
of
a
new
joint
venture
in
South
Korea,
consolidation
of
business
in
China
and
securing
long
term
strategic
partnerships
in
India,
Malaysia,
Indonesia
and
Singapore.
Prior
to
heading
ESS's
Asia
operations,
Mr.
Sawhney
served
as
the
Executive
Vice
President
of
Programming/Event
Management/Marketing/
Network
Presentation,
wherein
he
negotiated
and
secured
various
multi-year
renewals
of
key
global
and
regional
rights
&
affiliate
deals.
Mr.
Sawhney
also
previously
served
as
the
Managing
Director
of
ESS's
South
Asia
business
based
out
of
India.
Before
joining
ESS,
he
worked
for
3
years
with
ITC
Global
Holdings.
After
completing
his
engineering
degree,
Mr.
Sawhney
worked
at
Eicher
Motors,
a
leading
Indian
farm
equipment
company.
Mr.
Sawhney
holds
a
Bachelor's
degree
in
Mechanical
Engineering
from
the
Birla
Institute
of
Technology
&
Science,
Pilani,
India,
and
received
his
Masters
in
International
Business
from
the
Indian
Institute
of
Foreign
Trade,
New
Delhi,
India.
Mr.
Sawhney
also
served
on
the
Steering
Committee
of
the
28
th
South
East
Asian
Games
and
is
a
member
of
the
Young
Presidents
Organisation
(YPO).
John
Hooks
,
aged
61,
is
an
Independent
Director
of
the
Company.
He
has
been
in
the
luxury
fashion
industry
for
over
35
years
and
has
held
positions
in
some
of
the
sector's
most
influential
companies.
After
graduating
from
Oxford
University,
he
entered
the
fashion
industry
through
Gruppo
Finanziario
Tessile
(GFT)
in
Turin,
Italy.
For
three
years
he
was
the
commercial
director
for
the
prêt-à-porter
collection
of
Valentino.
From
1988
to
1994,
based
in
Hong
Kong,
he
was
responsible
for
the
establishment
of
GFT's
regional
subsidiaries
in
Japan,
South
Korea,
Taiwan,
Hong
Kong,
Australia
as
well
as
in
mainland
China
(in
1988,
the
first
major
foreign
fashion
company
to
establish
a
direct
presence
in
that
country).
From
1995
to
2000
he
was
Commercial
and
Regional
Director
of
Jil
Sander
in
Hamburg,
Germany.
In
2000,
Mr.
Hooks
joined
Giorgio
Armani
as
Group
Commercial
and
Marketing
Director,
considerably
expanding
the
company's
global
wholesale
and
retail
network.
He
was
subsequently
appointed
Deputy
Chairman
of
the
Giorgio
Armani
Group.
From
2011
to
2014,
he
was
Group
President
of
Ralph
Lauren
Europe
and
Middle
East.
Mr.
Hooks
is
currently
CEO
of
Pacific
Global
Management
(PGM).
He
is
also
on
the
board
of
Miroglio
Fashion
and
is
a
senior
adviser
to
McKinsey
&
Company.
Family
Relationships
Our
Executive
Co-Chairmen
and
Directors
Avram
Glazer
and
Joel
Glazer,
and
Directors
Bryan
Glazer,
Kevin
Glazer,
Darcie
Glazer
Kassewitz
and
Edward
Glazer
are
siblings.
Arrangements
or
Understandings
None
of
our
executive
officers
or
directors
have
any
arrangement
or
understanding
with
our
principal
shareholders,
customers,
suppliers
or
other
persons
pursuant
to
which
such
executive
officer
or
director
was
selected
as
an
executive
officer
or
director.
82
Table
of
Contents
B.
COMPENSATION
We
set
out
below
the
amount
of
compensation
paid
and
benefits
in
kind
provided
by
us
or
our
subsidiaries
to
our
directors
and
members
of
the
executive
management
for
services
in
all
capacities
to
our
Company
or
our
subsidiaries
for
the
2017
fiscal
year,
as
well
as
the
amount
contributed
by
our
Company
or
our
subsidiaries
to
retirement
benefit
plans
for
our
directors
and
members
of
the
executive
management
board.
Directors
and
Executive
Management
Compensation
The
compensation
for
each
member
of
our
executive
management
is
comprised
of
the
following
elements:
base
salary,
bonus,
contractual
benefits
and
pension
contributions.
The
total
amount
of
compensation
(including
share-based
payments)
paid
or
payable
and
benefits
in
kind
provided
to
the
members
of
our
board
of
directors
and
our
executive
management
employees
for
the
fiscal
year
2017
was
£12.3
million.
We
do
not
currently
maintain
any
bonus
or
profit-sharing
plan
for
the
benefit
of
the
members
of
our
executive
management,
however,
certain
members
of
our
executive
management
are
eligible
to
receive
annual
bonuses
(including
share-based
awards)
pursuant
to
the
terms
of
their
service
agreements.
The
total
amount
set
aside
or
accrued
by
us
to
provide
pension,
retirement
or
similar
benefits
to
our
directors
and
our
executive
management
employees
with
respect
to
the
fiscal
year
2017
was
£0.1
million.
Employment
or
Service
Agreements
We
have
entered
into
written
employment
or
service
agreements
with
each
of
the
members
of
our
executive
management,
which
agreements
provide,
among
other
things,
for
benefits
upon
a
termination
of
employment.
In
order
to
align
the
interests
of
our
executive
management
with
our
shareholders,
members
of
our
executive
management
are
eligible
to
receive
annual
share-based
awards
(or
cash
and
share-based
awards)
pursuant
to
our
2012
Equity
Incentive
Award
Plan
(the
"Equity
Plan").
The
amount
of
the
awards
will
generally
be
subject
to
the
discretion
of
our
board
of
directors
and
our
remuneration
committee.
In
order
to
encourage
retention,
the
awards
are
eligible
to
become
vested
over
a
multi-year
period
following
the
date
of
grant.
In
connection
with
their
receipt
of
the
awards,
each
member
of
our
executive
management
will
agree
to
hold
a
minimum
of
that
number
of
Class
A
ordinary
shares
with
a
value
equal
to
such
member's
annual
salary
for
so
long
as
such
member
is
employed
by
us.
We
have
not
entered
into
written
employment
or
service
agreements
with
our
outside
directors,
including
any
member
of
the
Glazer
family.
However,
we
may
in
the
future
enter
into
employment
or
services
agreements
with
such
individuals,
the
terms
of
which
may
provide
for,
among
other
things,
cash
or
equity
based
compensation
and
benefits.
Share-Based
Compensation
Awards
We
currently
have
one
share-based
compensation
award
plan,
namely
the
2012
Equity
Incentive
Award
Plan,
established
in
2012
(the
"Equity
Plan").
The Equity Plan
The
principal
purpose
of
the
Equity
Plan
is
to
attract,
retain
and
motivate
selected
employees,
consultants
and
non-employee
directors
through
the
granting
of
share-based
and
cash-based
compensation
awards.
The
principal
features
of
the
Equity
Plan
are
summarized
below.
During
the
year
ended
30
June
2017
certain
directors
and
members
of
executive
management
were
awarded
Class
A
ordinary
shares,
pursuant
to
the
Equity
Plan.
These
shares
are
subject
to
varying
vesting
schedules
over
a
multi-year
period.
The
fair
value
of
these
shares
was
the
quoted
market
price
83
Table
of
Contents
on
the
date
of
award.
Details
of
the
share
awards
outstanding
and
therefore
potentially
issuable
as
new
shares
are
as
follows:
Outstanding
at
beginning
of
the
year
Awarded
during
the
year
Forfeited
during
the
year
Vested
during
the
year
Outstanding
at
the
end
of
the
year
The
fair
value
of
shares
awarded
during
the
year
was
$16.02
(£12.35)
per
share.
Share reserve
Number
of
Class
A
ordinary
shares
293,575
188,677
(16,863)
(169,476)
295,913
Under
the
Equity
Plan,
16,000,000
shares
of
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares
are
reserved
for
issuance
pursuant
to
a
variety
of
share-based
compensation
awards,
including
share
options,
share
appreciation
rights,
or
SARs,
restricted
share
awards,
restricted
share
unit
awards,
deferred
share
awards,
deferred
share
unit
awards,
dividend
equivalent
awards,
share
payment
awards
and
other
share-based
awards.
Of
these
reserved
shares,
assuming
the
above
outstanding
share
awards
fully
vest,
15,234,579
remain
available
for
issuance
as
of
11
September
2017.
Administration
The
remuneration
committee
of
our
board
of
directors
(or
other
committee
as
our
board
of
directors
may
appoint)
administers
the
Equity
Plan
unless
our
board
of
directors
assumes
authority
for
administration.
Subject
to
the
terms
and
conditions
of
the
Equity
Plan,
the
administrator
has
the
authority
to
select
the
persons
to
whom
awards
are
to
be
made,
determines
the
types
of
awards
to
be
granted,
the
number
of
shares
to
be
subject
to
awards
and
the
terms
and
conditions
of
awards,
and
makes
all
other
determinations
and
can
take
all
other
actions
necessary
or
advisable
for
the
administration
of
the
Equity
Plan.
The
administrator
is
also
authorized
to
adopt,
amend
or
rescind
rules
relating
to
the
administration
of
the
Equity
Plan.
Our
board
of
directors
has
the
authority
at
all
times
to
remove
the
remuneration
committee
(or
other
applicable
committee)
as
the
administrator
and
reinstate
itself
as
the
authority
to
administer
the
Equity
Plan.
Eligibility
The
Equity
Plan
provides
that
share
options,
share
appreciation
rights
("SARs"),
restricted
shares
and
all
other
awards
may
be
granted
to
individuals
who
will
then
be
our
non-employee
directors,
officers,
employees
or
consultants
or
the
non-employee
directors,
officers,
employees
or
consultants
of
certain
of
our
subsidiaries.
Awards
The
Equity
Plan
provides
that
the
administrator
may
grant
or
issue
share
options,
SARs,
restricted
shares,
restricted
share
units,
deferred
shares,
deferred
share
units,
dividend
equivalents,
share
payments
and
other
share-based
awards,
or
any
combination
thereof.
Each
award
will
be
set
forth
in
a
separate
agreement
with
the
person
receiving
the
award
and
will
indicate
the
type,
terms
and
conditions
of
the
award.
•
Share Options provide
for
the
right
to
purchase
Class
A
ordinary
shares
at
a
specified
price,
and
usually
will
become
exercisable
(at
the
discretion
of
the
administrator)
in
one
or
more
installments
after
the
grant
date,
subject
to
the
participant's
continued
employment
or
service
84
Table
of
Contents
•
•
•
•
•
with
us
and/or
subject
to
the
satisfaction
of
corporate
performance
targets
and/or
individual
performance
targets
established
by
the
administrator.
Restricted Shares may
be
granted
to
any
eligible
individual
selected
by
the
administrator
and
are
made
subject
to
such
restrictions
as
may
be
determined
by
the
administrator.
Restricted
shares,
typically,
are
forfeited
for
no
consideration
or
repurchased
by
us
at
the
original
purchase
price
(if
applicable)
if
the
conditions
or
restrictions
on
vesting
are
not
met.
The
Equity
Plan
provides
that
restricted
shares
generally
may
not
be
sold
or
otherwise
transferred
until
the
applicable
restrictions
are
removed
or
expire.
Recipients
of
restricted
shares,
unlike
recipients
of
share
options,
have
voting
rights
and
have
the
right
to
receive
dividends,
if
any,
prior
to
the
time
when
the
restrictions
lapse;
however,
extraordinary
dividends
will
generally
be
placed
in
escrow,
and
will
not
be
released
until
the
restrictions
are
removed
or
expire.
Restricted Share Units may
be
awarded
to
any
eligible
individual
selected
by
the
administrator,
typically
without
payment
of
consideration,
but
subject
to
vesting
conditions
based
on
continued
employment
or
service
or
on
performance
criteria
established
by
the
administrator.
The
Equity
Plan
provides
that,
like
restricted
shares,
restricted
share
units
may
not
be
sold,
or
otherwise
transferred
or
hypothecated,
until
vesting
conditions
are
removed
or
expire.
Unlike
restricted
shares,
Class
A
ordinary
shares
underlying
restricted
share
units
are
not
issued
until
the
restricted
share
units
have
vested,
and
recipients
of
restricted
share
units
generally
have
no
voting
or
dividend
rights
prior
to
the
time
when
vesting
conditions
are
satisfied
and
the
Class
A
ordinary
shares
are
issued.
Deferred Share Awards represent
the
right
to
receive
Class
A
ordinary
shares
on
a
future
date.
The
Equity
Plan
provides
that
deferred
shares
may
not
be
sold
or
otherwise
hypothecated
or
transferred
until
issued.
Deferred
shares
are
not
issued
until
the
deferred
share
award
has
vested,
and
recipients
of
deferred
shares
generally
have
no
voting
or
dividend
rights
prior
to
the
time
when
the
vesting
conditions
are
satisfied
and
the
Class
A
ordinary
shares
are
issued.
Deferred
share
awards
generally
will
be
forfeited,
and
the
underlying
Class
A
ordinary
shares
of
deferred
shares
will
not
be
issued,
if
the
applicable
vesting
conditions
and
other
restrictions
are
not
met.
Deferred Share Unit Awards may
be
awarded
to
any
eligible
individual
selected
by
the
administrator,
typically
without
payment
of
consideration,
but
subject
to
vesting
conditions
based
on
continued
employment
or
service
or
on
performance
criteria
established
by
the
administrator.
Each
deferred
share
unit
award
entitles
the
holder
thereof
to
receive
one
share
of
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares
on
the
date
the
deferred
share
unit
becomes
vested
or
upon
a
specified
settlement
date
thereafter.
The
Equity
Plan
provides
that,
like
deferred
shares,
deferred
share
units
may
not
be
sold
or
otherwise
hypothecated
or
transferred
until
vesting
conditions
are
removed
or
expire.
Unlike
deferred
shares,
deferred
share
units
may
provide
that
Class
A
ordinary
shares
in
respect
of
underlying
deferred
share
units
will
not
be
issued
until
a
specified
date
or
event
following
the
vesting
date.
Recipients
of
deferred
share
units
generally
have
no
voting
or
dividend
rights
prior
to
the
time
when
the
vesting
conditions
are
satisfied
and
the
Class
A
ordinary
shares
underlying
the
award
have
been
issued
to
the
holder.
Share Appreciation Rights ,
or
SARs,
may
be
granted
in
the
administrator's
discretion
separately
or
in
connection
with
share
options
or
other
awards.
SARs
granted
in
connection
with
share
options
or
other
awards
typically
provide
for
payments
to
the
holder
based
upon
increases
in
the
price
of
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares
over
a
set
exercise
price.
There
are
no
restrictions
specified
in
the
Equity
Plan
on
the
exercise
of
SARs
or
the
amount
of
gain
realizable
therefrom,
although
the
Equity
Plan
provides
that
restrictions
may
be
imposed
by
the
administrator
in
the
SAR
agreements.
SARs
under
the
Equity
Plan
may
be
settled
in
cash
or
Class
A
ordinary
shares,
or
in
a
combination
of
both,
at
the
election
of
the
administrator.
85
Table
of
Contents
•
•
Dividend Equivalents represent
the
value
of
the
dividends,
if
any,
per
Class
A
ordinary
share
paid
by
us,
calculated
with
reference
to
the
number
of
Class
A
ordinary
shares
covered
by
the
award.
The
Equity
Plan
provides
that
dividend
equivalents
may
be
settled
in
cash
or
Class
A
ordinary
shares
and
at
such
times
as
determined
by
the
administrator.
Share Payments are
payments
made
to
employees,
consultants
or
non-employee
directors
in
the
form
of
Class
A
ordinary
shares
or
an
option
or
other
right
to
purchase
Class
A
ordinary
shares.
Share
payments
may
be
made
as
part
of
a
bonus,
deferred
compensation
or
other
arrangement
and
may
be
subject
to
a
vesting
schedule,
including
vesting
upon
the
attainment
of
performance
criteria,
in
which
case
the
share
payment
will
not
be
made
until
the
vesting
criteria
have
been
satisfied.
Share
payments
may
be
made
in
lieu
of
cash
compensation
that
would
otherwise
be
payable
to
the
employee,
consultant
or
non-employee
director
or
share
payments
may
be
made
as
a
bonus
payment
in
addition
to
compensation
otherwise
payable
to
such
individuals.
Change in control
The
Equity
Plan
provides
that
the
administrator
may,
in
its
discretion,
provide
that
awards
issued
under
the
Equity
Plan
are
subject
to
acceleration,
cash-out,
termination,
assumption,
substitution
or
conversion
of
such
awards
in
the
event
of
a
change
in
control
or
certain
other
unusual
or
nonrecurring
events
or
transactions.
In
addition,
the
administrator
also
has
complete
discretion
to
structure
one
or
more
awards
under
the
Equity
Plan
to
provide
that
such
awards
become
vested
and
exercisable
or
payable
on
an
accelerated
basis
in
the
event
such
awards
are
assumed
or
replaced
with
equivalent
awards
but
the
individual's
service
with
us
or
the
acquiring
entity
is
subsequently
terminated
within
a
designated
period
following
the
change
in
control
event.
A
change
in
control
event
under
the
Equity
Plan
is
generally
defined
as
a
merger,
consolidation,
reorganization
or
business
combination
in
which
we
are
involved,
directly
or
indirectly
(other
than
a
merger,
consolidation,
reorganization
or
business
combination
which
results
in
our
outstanding
voting
securities
immediately
before
the
transaction
continuing
to
represent
a
majority
of
the
voting
power
of
the
acquiring
company's
outstanding
voting
securities)
after
which
a
person
or
group
(other
than
our
existing
equity-holders)
beneficially
owns
more
than
50%
of
the
outstanding
voting
securities
of
the
surviving
entity
immediately
after
the
transaction,
or
the
sale,
exchange
or
transfer
of
all
or
substantially
all
of
our
assets.
Adjustments of awards
In
the
event
of
any
stock
dividend,
stock
split,
combination
or
exchange
of
shares,
merger,
consolidation,
spin-off,
recapitalization,
distribution
of
our
assets
to
shareholders
(other
than
normal
cash
dividends)
or
any
other
corporate
event
affecting
the
number
of
outstanding
Class
A
ordinary
shares
in
our
capital
or
the
share
price
of
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares
that
would
require
adjustments
to
the
Equity
Plan
or
any
awards
under
the
Equity
Plan
in
order
to
prevent
the
dilution
or
enlargement
of
the
potential
benefits
intended
to
be
made
available
thereunder,
the
Equity
Plan
provides
that
the
administrator
may
make
equitable
adjustments,
as
determined
in
its
discretion,
to
the
aggregate
number
and
type
of
shares
subject
to
the
Equity
Plan,
the
number
and
kind
of
shares
subject
to
outstanding
awards
and
the
terms
and
conditions
of
outstanding
awards
(including,
without
limitation,
any
applicable
performance
targets
or
criteria
with
respect
to
such
awards),
and
the
grant
or
exercise
price
per
share
of
any
outstanding
awards
under
the
Equity
Plan.
Amendment and termination
The
Equity
Plan
provides
that
our
board
of
directors
or
the
remuneration
committee
(with
the
approval
of
the
board
of
directors)
may
terminate,
amend
or
modify
the
Equity
Plan
at
any
time
and
from
time
to
time.
However,
the
Equity
Plan
generally
requires
us
to
obtain
shareholder
approval
to
the
extent
required
by
applicable
law,
rule
or
regulation
(including
any
applicable
stock
exchange
law),
86
Table
of
Contents
including
in
connection
with
any
amendments
to
increase
the
number
of
shares
available
under
the
Equity
Plan
(other
than
in
connection
with
certain
corporate
events,
as
described
above).
Securities laws
The
Equity
Plan
is
designed
to
comply
with
all
applicable
provisions
of
the
Securities
Act
and
the
Exchange
Act
and,
to
the
extent
applicable,
any
and
all
regulations
and
rules
promulgated
by
the
SEC
thereunder.
The
Equity
Plan
is
administered,
and
stock
options
will
be
granted
and
may
be
exercised,
only
in
such
a
manner
as
to
conform
to
such
laws,
rules
and
regulations.
On
13
August
2012,
we
filed
with
the
SEC
a
registration
statement
on
Form
S-8
covering
Class
A
ordinary
shares
issuable
under
the
Equity
Plan.
UK Subplan
Our
board
of
directors
approved
the
2012
UK
Company
Share
Option
UK
Sub-Plan
on
10
September
2013.
This
is
a
sub-plan
to
the
Equity
Plan
which
allows
for
the
grant
of
stock
options
in
a
tax
efficient
manner
to
employees
who
are
UK
residents.
It
derives
its
powers
and
authority
from
the
Equity
Plan
and
does
not
create
any
enhanced
or
additional
rights.
This
sub-plan
does
not
increase
the
share
reserve
under
the
Equity
Plan.
C.
BOARD
PRACTICES
Board
of
Directors
We
currently
have
11
directors,
three
of
whom
are
independent
directors,
on
our
board
of
directors.
Any
director
on
our
board
may
be
removed
by
way
of
an
ordinary
resolution
of
shareholders
or
by
our
shareholders
holding
a
majority
of
the
voting
power
of
our
outstanding
ordinary
shares
by
notice
in
writing
to
the
Company.
Any
vacancies
on
our
board
of
directors
or
additions
to
the
existing
board
of
directors
can
be
filled
by
our
shareholders
holding
a
majority
of
the
voting
power
of
our
outstanding
ordinary
shares
by
notice
in
writing
to
the
Company.
Each
of
our
directors
holds
office
until
he
resigns
or
is
recused
from
office
as
discussed
above.
Committees
of
the
Board
of
Directors
and
Corporate
Governance
Our
board
of
directors
has
established
an
audit
committee
and
a
remuneration
committee.
The
composition
and
responsibilities
of
each
committee
are
described
below.
Members
will
serve
on
these
committees
until
their
resignation
or
until
otherwise
determined
by
our
board
of
directors.
In
the
future,
our
board
of
directors
may
establish
other
committees,
as
it
deems
appropriate,
to
assist
with
its
responsibilities.
Audit committee
Our
audit
committee
consists
of
Messrs.
Robert
Leitão,
Manu
Sawhney
and
John
Hooks.
Our
board
of
directors
determined
that
Messrs.
Robert
Leitão,
Manu
Sawhney
and
John
Hooks
satisfy
the
"independence"
requirements
set
forth
in
Rule
10A-3
under
the
Exchange
Act.
Mr.
Robert
Leitão
acts
as
chairman
of
our
audit
committee
and
satisfies
the
criteria
of
an
audit
committee
financial
expert
as
set
forth
under
the
applicable
rules
of
the
Exchange
Act.
A
copy
of
our
audit
committee
charter
is
available
on
our
website.
The
inclusion
of
our
website
in
this
Annual
Report
does
not
include
or
incorporate
by
reference
the
information
on
our
website
into
this
Annual
Report.
The
audit
committee
87
Table
of
Contents
oversees
our
accounting
and
financial
reporting
processes
and
the
audits
of
our
financial
statements.
The
audit
committee
is
responsible
for,
among
other
things:
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
selecting
our
independent
registered
public
accounting
firm
and
pre-approving
all
auditing
and
non-auditing
services
permitted
to
be
performed
by
our
independent
registered
public
accounting
firm;
reviewing
with
our
independent
registered
public
accounting
firm
any
audit
issues
or
difficulties
and
management's
response;
discussing
the
annual
audited
financial
statements
with
management
and
our
independent
registered
public
accounting
firm;
reviewing
major
issues
as
to
the
adequacy
of
our
internal
controls
and
any
special
audit
steps
adopted
in
light
of
significant
control
deficiencies;
annually
reviewing
and
reassessing
the
adequacy
of
our
audit
committee
charter;
such
other
matters
that
are
specifically
delegated
to
our
audit
committee
by
our
board
of
directors
from
time
to
time;
and
meeting
separately
and
periodically
with
management,
our
internal
auditors
and
our
independent
registered
public
accounting
firm.
Remuneration committee
Our
remuneration
committee
consists
of
Messrs.
Joel
Glazer,
Avram
Glazer
and
Robert
Leitão.
Mr.
Joel
Glazer
is
the
chairman
of
our
remuneration
committee.
A
copy
of
our
remuneration
committee
charter
is
available
on
our
website.
The
inclusion
of
our
website
in
this
Annual
Report
does
not
include
or
incorporate
by
reference
the
information
on
our
website
into
this
Annual
Report.
The
remuneration
committee
is
responsible
for,
among
other
things:
•
•
•
•
•
determining
the
levels
of
remuneration
for
each
of
our
executive
officers
and
directors;
however,
no
member
of
the
remuneration
committee
will
participate
in
decisions
relating
to
his
or
her
remuneration;
establishing
and
reviewing
the
objectives
of
our
management
compensation
programs
and
compensation
policies;
reviewing
and
approving
corporate
goals
and
objectives
relevant
to
the
remuneration
of
senior
management,
including
annual
and
long-term
performance
goals
and
objectives;
evaluating
the
performance
of
members
of
senior
management
and
recommending
and
monitoring
the
remuneration
of
members
of
senior
management;
and
reviewing,
approving
and
recommending
the
adoption
of
any
equity-based
or
non-equity
based
compensation
plan
for
our
employees
or
consultants
and
administering
such
plan.
We
have
availed
ourselves
of
certain
exemptions
afforded
to
foreign
private
issuers
under
New
York
Stock
Exchange
rules,
which
exempt
us
from
the
requirement
that
we
have
a
remuneration
committee
composed
entirely
of
independent
directors.
88
Table
of
Contents
D.
EMPLOYEES
Employees
The
average
monthly
number
of
employees
during
the
years
ended
30
June
2017,
2016
and
2015,
including
directors,
was
as
follows:
Average
number
of
employees:
Football—players
Football—technical
and
coaching
Commercial
Media
Administration
and
other
Average
monthly
number
of
employees
2017
Number
2016
Number
2015
Number
74
136
120
90
445
865
74
94
111
94
426
799
73
89
122
89
440
813
We
are
not
a
signatory
to
any
labor
union
collective
bargaining
agreement.
We
also
engaged
approximately
2,053,
2,124
and
2,275
temporary
employees
in
fiscal
years
2017,
2016
and
2015,
respectively,
on
a
regular
basis
to
perform,
among
other
things,
catering,
security,
ticketing,
hospitality
and
marketing
services
during
Matchdays
at
Old
Trafford.
Compensation
to
full-time
and
temporary
employees
is
accounted
for
in
our
employee
benefit
expenses.
E.
SHARE
OWNERSHIP
The
following
table
shows
the
number
of
shares
owned
by
our
directors
and
members
of
our
executive
management
as
of
11
September
2017:
Avram
Glazer(2)
Joel
Glazer(3)
Edward
Woodward
Richard
Arnold
Cliff
Baty
Kevin
Glazer(4)
Bryan
Glazer(5)
Darcie
Glazer
Kassewitz(6)
Edward
Glazer(7)
Robert
Leitão
Manu
Sawhney
John
Hooks
Class
A
Ordinary
Shares
707,613
1,707,614
(*)
(*)
(*)
—
—
603,806
—
—
—
—
Class
B
Ordinary
Shares
%
1.76%
20,899,366
4.25%
20,899,366
—
(*)
—
(*)
—
(*)
20,899,366
—
—
20,899,365
1.50%
20,899,365
19,503,172
—
—
—
—
—
—
—
%
of
Total
Voting
Power(1)
16.38%
16.46%
(*)
(*)
(*)
16.33%
16.33%
16.37%
15.23%
—
—
—
%
16.85%
16.85%
—
—
—
16.85%
16.85%
16.85%
15.73%
—
—
—
(1)
(2)
Percentage
of
total
voting
power
represents
voting
power
with
respect
to
all
of
our
Class
A
and
Class
B
ordinary
shares,
as
a
single
class.
The
holders
of
our
Class
B
ordinary
shares
are
entitled
to
10
votes
per
share,
and
holders
of
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares
are
entitled
to
one
vote
per
share.
Shares
owned
by
Avram
Glazer
Irrevocable
Exempt
Trust,
of
which
Avram
Glazer
is
the
sole
trustee,
and
AAGT
Holdings
LLC,
of
which
Avram
Glazer
Irrevocable
Exempt
Trust
is
the
sole
member.
89
Table
of
Contents
(3)
(4)
(5)
(6)
(7)
(*)
Shares
owned
by
Joel
M.
Glazer
Irrevocable
Exempt
Trust,
of
which
Joel
Glazer
is
the
sole
trustee,
and
JMGT
Holdings
LLC,
of
which
Joel
M.
Glazer
Irrevocable
Exempt
Trust
is
the
sole
member.
Shares
owned
by
Kevin
Glazer
Irrevocable
Exempt
Family
Trust,
of
which
Kevin
Glazer
is
the
sole
trustee,
and
KEGT
Holdings
LLC,
of
which
Kevin
Glazer
Irrevocable
Exempt
Family
Trust
is
the
sole
member.
Shares
owned
by
Bryan
G.
Glazer
Irrevocable
Exempt
Trust,
of
which
Bryan
Glazer
is
the
sole
trustee,
and
BGGT
Holdings
LLC,
of
which
Bryan
G.
Glazer
Irrevocable
Exempt
Trust
is
the
sole
member.
Shares
owned
by
Darcie
S.
Glazer
Irrevocable
Exempt
Trust,
of
which
Darcie
Glazer
Kassewitz
is
the
sole
trustee,
and
DSGT
Holdings
LLC,
of
which
Darcie
S.
Glazer
Irrevocable
Exempt
Trust
is
the
sole
member.
Shares
owned
by
Edward
S.
Glazer
Irrevocable
Exempt
Trust,
of
which
Edward
Glazer
is
the
sole
trustee,
and
ESGT
Holdings
LLC,
of
which
Edward
S.
Glazer
Irrevocable
Exempt
Trust
is
the
sole
member.
These
directors
and
members
of
our
executive
management
individually
own
less
than
1%
of
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares.
ITEM
7.
MAJOR
SHAREHOLDERS
AND
RELATED
PARTY
TRANSACTIONS
A.
MAJOR
SHAREHOLDERS
The
following
table
shows
our
major
shareholders
(shareholders
that
are
beneficial
owners
of
5%
or
more
of
each
class
of
the
Company's
voting
shares)
as
of
11
September
2017,
based
on
notifications
made
to
the
Company
or
public
filings:
Baron
Capital
Group,
Inc.
Lindsell
Train
Limited
Lansdowne
Partners
Limited
Jupiter
Asset
Management
Limited
Avram
Glazer(2)
Joel
M.
Glazer(3)
Kevin
Glazer(4)
Bryan
G.
Glazer(5)
Darcie
S.
Glazer(6)
Edward
S.
Glazer(7)
Class
A
Ordinary
Shares
15,089,806
7,446,852
4,941,440
2,779,723
707,613
1,707,614
—
—
603,806
—
%
Class
B
Ordinary
Shares
%
%
of
Total
Voting
Power(1)
—
37.54%
—
18.53%
—
12.30%
6.92%
—
1.76%
20,899,366
4.25%
20,899,366
20,899,366
20,899,365
1.50%
20,899,365
19,503,172
—
—
—
—
—
—
—
16.85%
16.85%
16.85%
16.85%
16.85%
15.73%
1.18%
0.58%
0.39%
0.22%
16.38%
16.46%
16.33%
16.33%
16.37%
15.23%
(1)
(2)
(3)
Percentage
of
total
voting
power
represents
voting
power
with
respect
to
all
of
our
Class
A
and
Class
B
ordinary
shares,
as
a
single
class.
The
holders
of
our
Class
B
ordinary
shares
are
entitled
to
10
votes
per
share,
and
holders
of
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares
are
entitled
to
one
vote
per
share.
Shares
owned
by
Avram
Glazer
Irrevocable
Exempt
Trust,
of
which
Avram
Glazer
is
the
sole
trustee,
and
AAGT
Holdings
LLC,
of
which
Avram
Glazer
Irrevocable
Exempt
Trust
is
the
sole
member.
Shares
owned
by
Joel
M.
Glazer
Irrevocable
Exempt
Trust,
of
which
Joel
Glazer
is
the
sole
trustee,
and
JMGT
Holdings
LLC,
of
which
Joel
M.
Glazer
Irrevocable
Exempt
Trust
is
the
sole
member.
90
Table
of
Contents
(4)
(5)
(6)
(7)
Shares
owned
by
Kevin
Glazer
Irrevocable
Exempt
Family
Trust,
of
which
Kevin
Glazer
is
the
sole
trustee,
and
KEGT
Holdings
LLC,
of
which
Kevin
Glazer
Irrevocable
Exempt
Family
Trust
is
the
sole
member.
Shares
owned
by
Bryan
G.
Glazer
Irrevocable
Exempt
Trust,
of
which
Bryan
Glazer
is
the
sole
trustee,
and
BGGT
Holdings
LLC,
of
which
Bryan
G.
Glazer
Irrevocable
Exempt
Trust
is
the
sole
member.
Shares
owned
by
Darcie
S.
Glazer
Irrevocable
Exempt
Trust,
of
which
Darcie
Glazer
Kassewitz
is
the
sole
trustee,
and
DSGT
Holdings
LLC,
of
which
Darcie
S.
Glazer
Irrevocable
Exempt
Trust
is
the
sole
member.
Shares
owned
by
Edward
S.
Glazer
Irrevocable
Exempt
Trust,
of
which
Edward
Glazer
is
the
sole
trustee,
and
ESGT
Holdings
LLC,
of
which
Edward
S.
Glazer
Irrevocable
Exempt
Trust
is
the
sole
member.
Since
11
September
2014,
the
only
significant
changes
of
which
we
have
been
notified
in
the
percentage
ownership
of
our
shares
by
our
major
shareholders
described
above
were
that:
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
on
12
December
2014,
the
Edward
S.
Glazer
Irrevocable
Exempt
Trust
made
a
public
filing
that
it
held
450,000
of
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares
and
50,000
of
our
Class
B
ordinary
shares,
representing
0.07%
of
total
voting
power;
on
30
January
2015,
Blackrock,
Inc.
made
a
public
filing
that
it
held
2,411,645
of
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares,
representing
0.19%
of
total
voting
power;
on
13
February
2015,
Tybourne
Capital
Management
(HK)
Limited
made
a
public
filing
that
it
no
longer
held
any
of
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares;
on
13
February
2015,
FMR
LLC
made
a
public
filing
that
it
held
3,977,700
of
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares,
representing
0.31%
of
total
voting
power;
on
17
February
2015,
Lansdowne
Partners
(UK)
LLP
made
a
public
filing
that
it
held
3,931,445
of
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares,
representing
0.31%
of
total
voting
power;
on
17
February
2015,
Baron
Capital
Group,
Inc.
made
a
public
filing
that
it
held
16,094,792
of
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares,
representing
1.26%
of
total
voting
power;
on
17
February
2015,
Red
Football
LLC
made
a
public
filing
that
it
held
7,569,033
of
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares
and
106,450,000
of
our
Class
B
ordinary
shares,
representing
83.77%
of
total
voting
power;
on
20
February
2015,
Jupiter
Asset
Management
Limited
made
a
public
filing
that
it
held
2,172,182
of
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares,
representing
0.17%
of
total
voting
power;
on
10
March
2015,
Blackrock,
Inc.
made
a
public
filing
that
it
held
908,760
of
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares,
representing
0.07%
of
total
voting
power;
on
13
August
2015,
Lansdowne
Partners
(UK)
LLP
made
a
public
filing
that
it
held
3,931,445
of
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares,
representing
0.31%
of
total
voting
power;
on
14
August
2015,
Avram
Glazer
Irrevocable
Exempt
Trust
made
a
public
filing
that
it
held
7,000,000
of
our
Class
B
ordinary
shares,
representing
5.47%
of
total
voting
power;
on
14
August
2015,
Joel
M.
Glazer
Irrevocable
Exempt
Trust
made
a
public
filing
that
it
held
7,000,000
of
our
Class
B
ordinary
shares,
representing
5.47%
of
total
voting
power;
on
14
August
2015,
Kevin
Glazer
Irrevocable
Exempt
Family
Trust
made
a
public
filing
that
it
held
7,000,000
of
our
Class
B
ordinary
shares,
representing
5.47%
of
total
voting
power;
91
Table
of
Contents
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
on
14
August
2015,
Bryan
G.
Glazer
Irrevocable
Exempt
Trust
made
a
public
filing
that
it
held
7,000,000
of
our
Class
B
ordinary
shares,
representing
5.47%
of
total
voting
power;
on
14
August
2015,
Darcie
S.
Glazer
Irrevocable
Exempt
Trust
made
a
public
filing
that
it
held
7,000,000
of
our
Class
B
ordinary
shares,
representing
5.47%
of
total
voting
power;
on
14
August
2015,
Edward
S.
Glazer
Irrevocable
Exempt
Trust
made
a
public
filing
that
it
held
4,000,000
of
our
Class
B
ordinary
shares,
representing
3.13%
of
total
voting
power;
on
14
August
2015,
Baron
Capital
Group
Inc.
made
a
public
filing
that
it
held
16,149,730
of
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares,
representing
1.26%
of
total
voting
power;
on
25
August
2015,
FMR
LLC
made
a
public
filing
that
it
held
3,979,700
of
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares,
representing
0.31%
of
total
voting
power;
on
8
January
2016,
Lansdowne
Partners
(UK)
LLP
made
a
public
filing
that
it
held
4,941,440
of
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares,
representing
0.39%
of
total
voting
power;
on
12
February
2016,
FMR
LLC
made
a
public
filing
that
it
held
2,912,144
of
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares,
representing
0.23%
of
total
voting
power;
on
12
February
2016,
Jupiter
Asset
Management
Limited
made
a
public
filing
that
it
held
2,723,839
of
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares,
representing
0.21%
of
total
voting
power;
on
12
February
2016,
Red
Football
LLC
made
a
public
filing
that
it
held
8,019,033
of
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares
and
85,000,000
of
our
Class
B
ordinary
shares,
representing
67.03%
of
total
voting
power;
on
16
February
2016,
Baron
Capital
Group
Inc.
made
a
public
filing
that
it
held
15,748,438
of
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares,
representing
1.23%
of
total
voting
power;
on
10
August
2016,
Jupiter
Asset
Management
Limited
made
a
public
filing
that
it
held
2,806,959
of
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares,
representing
0.22%
of
total
voting
power;
on
11
August
2016,
FMR
LLC
made
a
public
filing
that
it
held
2,436,475
of
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares,
representing
0.19%
of
total
voting
power;
on
15
August
2016,
Baron
Capital
Group
Inc.
made
a
public
filing
that
it
held
15,089,806
of
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares,
representing
1.18%
of
total
voting
power;
on
2
February
2017,
Jupiter
Asset
Management
Limited
made
a
public
filing
that
it
held
2,768,764
of
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares,
representing
0.22%
of
total
voting
power;
on
14
February
2017,
Baron
Capital
Group
Inc.
made
a
public
filing
that
it
held
14,622,085
of
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares,
representing
1.14%
of
total
voting
power;
on
10
August
2017,
FMR
LLC
made
a
public
filing
that
it
no
longer
held
any
of
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares;
on
11
August
2017,
Jupiter
Asset
Management
Limited
made
a
public
filing
that
it
held
2,779,723
of
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares,
representing
0.22%
of
total
voting
power;
on
30
August
2017,
Avram
Glazer
Irrevocable
Exempt
Trust
made
a
public
filing
that
it
held
9,410,375
of
our
Class
B
ordinary
shares,
representing
35.5%
of
total
voting
power;
on
30
August
2017,
Joel
M.
Glazer
Irrevocable
Exempt
Trust
made
a
public
filing
that
it
held
10,410,376
of
our
Class
B
ordinary
shares,
representing
37.1%
of
total
voting
power;
on
30
August
2017,
Kevin
Glazer
Irrevocable
Exempt
Family
Trust
made
a
public
filing
that
it
held
16,311,894
of
our
Class
B
ordinary
shares,
representing
34.3%
of
total
voting
power;
92
Table
of
Contents
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
on
30
August
2017,
Bryan
G.
Glazer
Irrevocable
Exempt
Trust
made
a
public
filing
that
it
held
15,349,034
of
our
Class
B
ordinary
shares,
representing
34.3%
of
total
voting
power;
on
30
August
2017,
Darcie
S.
Glazer
Irrevocable
Exempt
Trust
made
a
public
filing
that
it
held
18,514,274
of
our
Class
B
ordinary
shares,
representing
35.3%
of
total
voting
power;
on
30
August
2017,
Edward
S.
Glazer
Irrevocable
Exempt
Trust
made
a
public
filing
that
it
held
11,055,706
of
our
Class
B
ordinary
shares,
representing
32.8%
of
total
voting
power;
on
30
August
2017,
AAGT
Holdings
LLC
made
a
public
filing
that
it
held
707,613
of
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares
and
11,488,991
of
our
Class
B
ordinary
shares,
representing
23.7%
of
total
voting
power;
on
30
August
2017,
JMGT
Holdings
LLC
made
a
public
filing
that
it
held
1,707,614
of
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares
and
10,488,990
of
our
Class
B
ordinary
shares,
representing
24.1%
of
total
voting
power;
on
30
August
2017,
KEGT
Holdings
LLC
made
a
public
filing
that
it
held
4,587,472
of
our
Class
B
ordinary
shares,
representing
10.3%
of
total
voting
power;
on
30
August
2017,
BGGT
Holdings
LLC
made
a
public
filing
that
it
held
5,550,331
of
our
Class
B
ordinary
shares,
representing
12.2%
of
total
voting
power;
on
30
August
2017,
DSGT
Holdings
LLC
made
a
public
filing
that
it
held
2,385,091
of
our
Class
B
ordinary
shares,
representing
7.0%
of
total
voting
power;
on
30
August
2017,
ESGT
Holdings
LLC
made
a
public
filing
that
it
held
8,447,466
of
our
Class
B
ordinary
shares,
representing
17.4%
of
total
voting
power;
on
30
August
2017,
Red
Football
LLC
made
a
public
filing
that
it
no
longer
held
any
of
our
Class
A
or
Class
B
ordinary
shares;
and
on
7
September
2017,
Lindsell
Train
Limited
made
a
public
filing
that
it
held
7,446,852
of
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares,
representing
0.58%
of
total
voting
power.
U.S. Resident Shareholders of Record
As
a
number
of
our
shares
are
held
in
book-entry
form,
we
are
not
aware
of
the
identity
of
all
our
shareholders.
As
of
11
September
2017,
we
had
40,192,596
Class
A
ordinary
shares
held
by
2,740
U.S.
resident
shareholders
of
record,
representing
approximately
3.14%
of
total
voting
power
and
124,000,000
Class
B
ordinary
shares
held
by
12
U.S.
resident
shareholders
of
record,
representing
approximately
96.86%
of
total
voting
power.
Shareholders' Arrangements
As
of
11
September
2017,
the
Company
was
not
aware
of
any
shareholders'
arrangements
which
may
result
in
a
change
of
control
of
the
Company.
ITEM
8.
FINANCIAL
INFORMATION
A.
CONSOLIDATED
FINANCIAL
STATEMENTS
AND
OTHER
FINANCIAL
INFORMATION
Consolidated
Financial
Statements
See
"Item
18.
Financial
Statements."
93
Table
of
Contents
Legal
and
Arbitration
Proceedings
There
have
been
no
governmental,
judicial
or
arbitration
proceedings
(including
any
such
proceedings
which
are
pending
or
threatened
of
which
we
are
aware)
during
the
period
between
1
July
2014
and
the
date
of
this
Annual
Report
which
may
have,
or
have
had
in
the
recent
past,
significant
effects
on
our
financial
position
and
profitability.
Dividend
Policy
In
fiscal
year
2017,
we
paid
two
semi-annual
cash
dividends
on
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares
and
Class
B
ordinary
shares
of
$0.09
per
share.
We
currently
intend
to
continue
paying
regular
semi-annual
cash
dividends
on
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares
and
Class
B
ordinary
shares
of
$0.09
per
share
from
our
operating
cash
flows.
The
declaration
and
payment
of
any
future
dividends,
however,
will
be
at
the
sole
discretion
of
our
board
of
directors
or
a
committee
thereof
based
on
its
consideration
of
numerous
factors,
including
our
operating
results,
financial
condition
and
anticipated
capital
requirements,
in
addition
to
the
various
other
considerations
discussed
below.
If
we
do
pay
a
cash
dividend
on
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares
and
Class
B
ordinary
shares
in
the
future,
we
will
pay
such
dividend
out
of
our
profits
or
share
premium
(subject
to
solvency
requirements)
as
permitted
under
Cayman
Islands
law.
Our
board
of
directors
has
complete
discretion
regarding
the
declaration
and
payment
of
dividends,
and
the
holders
of
our
Class
B
ordinary
shares
will
be
able
to
influence
our
dividend
policy.
The
decision
by
our
board
of
directors
(or
a
committee
thereof)
to
declare
and
pay
dividends
in
the
future
and
the
amount
of
any
future
dividend
payments
we
may
make
will
depend
on,
among
other
factors,
our
strategy,
future
earnings,
financial
condition,
cash
flow,
working
capital
requirements,
capital
expenditures
and
applicable
provisions
of
our
amended
and
restated
memorandum
and
articles
of
association.
Any
profits
or
share
premium
we
declare
as
dividends
will
not
be
available
to
be
reinvested
in
our
operations.
Moreover,
we
are
a
holding
company
that
does
not
conduct
any
business
operations
of
our
own.
As
a
result,
we
are
dependent
upon
cash
dividends,
distributions
and
other
transfers
from
our
subsidiaries
to
make
dividend
payments,
and
the
terms
of
our
subsidiaries'
debt
and
other
agreements
restrict
the
ability
of
our
subsidiaries
to
make
dividends
or
other
distributions
to
us.
Specifically,
pursuant
to
the
our
revolving
facility,
our
secured
term
loan
facility
and
the
note
purchase
agreement
governing
our
senior
secured
notes,
there
are
restrictions
on
our
subsidiaries'
ability
to
distribute
dividends
to
us,
and
dividend
distributions
by
our
subsidiaries
are
the
principal
means
by
which
we
would
have
the
necessary
funds
to
pay
dividends
on
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares
and
Class
B
ordinary
shares
for
the
foreseeable
future.
See
"Item
5.
Operating
and
Financial
Review
and
Prospects—B.
Liquidity
and
Capital
Resources—
Indebtedness."
As
a
consequence
of
these
limitations
and
restrictions,
we
may
not
be
able
to
make,
or
may
have
to
reduce
or
eliminate,
the
payment
of
dividends
on
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares
and
Class
B
ordinary
shares.
Any
dividends
we
declare
in
the
future
on
our
ordinary
shares
will
be
in
respect
of
both
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares
and
Class
B
ordinary
shares,
and
will
be
distributed
such
that
a
holder
of
one
of
our
Class
B
ordinary
shares
will
receive
the
same
amount
of
the
dividends
that
are
received
by
a
holder
of
one
of
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares.
We
will
not
declare
any
dividend
with
respect
to
the
Class
A
ordinary
shares
without
declaring
a
dividend
on
the
Class
B
ordinary
shares,
and
vice
versa.
B.
SIGNIFICANT
CHANGES
Registrations
The
playing
registrations
of
certain
footballers
have
been
disposed
of,
subsequent
to
30
June
2017,
for
total
proceeds,
net
of
associated
costs,
of
£19,941,000.
This
amount
includes
any
contingent
consideration
receivable
after
30
June
2017
in
respect
of
previous
playing
registration
disposals.
The
associated
net
book
value
was
£2,844,000.
94
Table
of
Contents
Subsequent
to
30
June
2017
the
playing
registrations
of
certain
players
were
acquired
or
extended
for
a
total
consideration,
including
associated
costs,
of
£126,793,000.
Payments
are
due
within
the
next
5
years.
Secondary
offering
On
9
August
2017,
Manchester
United
plc
entered
into
an
underwriting
agreement
relating
to
the
sale
of
5,000,000
of
our
Class
A
Ordinary
Shares
by
Red
Football
LLC
pursuant
to
a
public
offering.
We
did
not
receive
any
of
the
proceeds
from
the
sale
of
these
shares.
ITEM
9.
THE
OFFER
AND
LISTING
Price
History
of
Stock
Ordinary shares listed on the New York Stock Exchange
Our
shares
were
approved
for
listing
on
the
New
York
Stock
Exchange
on
10
August
2012.
Prior
to
this
listing,
no
public
market
existed
for
our
ordinary
shares.
The
table
below
shows
the
quoted
high
and
low
closing
sales
prices
in
US
dollars
on
the
New
York
Stock
Exchange
for
our
shares
for
the
indicated
periods.
Annual
FY
2017
FY
2016
FY
2015
FY
2014
FY
2013
(10
August
2012
through
30
June
2013)
Quarterly
FY
2018
First Quarter (through 7 September 2017)
FY2017
First Quarter
Second Quarter
Third Quarter
Fourth Quarter
FY2016
First Quarter
Second Quarter
Third Quarter
Fourth Quarter
Monthly
2017
March
April
May
June
July
August
September (through 7 September 2017)
95
Per
Share
High
Low
(in
USD)
17.80
18.99
19.63
18.78
19.04
14.20
13.30
14.78
14.47
12.18
17.55
16.00
17.32
17.04
17.35
17.80
15.49
14.20
14.70
16.05
18.80
18.99
17.50
17.73
17.16
17.30
13.30
13.79
16.95
16.95
17.80
17.00
17.30
17.55
17.10
16.35
16.05
16.25
16.10
16.00
16.35
16.65
Table
of
Contents
Markets
We
are
incorporated
under
the
Companies
Law
(2011
Revision)
of
the
Cayman
Islands,
as
amended
and
restated
from
time
to
time
and
our
shares
are
listed
on
the
New
York
Stock
Exchange
under
the
symbol
"MANU".
As
of
11
September
2017
we
had
164,194,754
ordinary
shares
listed
(comprising
40,194,754
Class
A
ordinary
shares
and
124,000,000
Class
B
ordinary
shares).
ITEM
10.
ADDITIONAL
INFORMATION
A.
SHARE
CAPITAL
Not
applicable.
B.
MEMORANDUM
AND
ARTICLES
OF
ASSOCIATION
AND
OTHER
SHARE
INFORMATION
A
copy
of
our
amended
and
restated
memorandum
and
articles
of
association
is
attached
as
Exhibit
1.1
to
this
Annual
Report.
The
information
called
for
by
this
Item
has
been
reported
previously
in
our
Registration
Statement
on
Form
F-1
(File
No.
333-182535),
filed
with
the
SEC
on
3
July
2012,
as
amended,
under
the
heading
"Description
of
Share
Capital,"
and
is
incorporated
by
reference
into
this
Annual
Report.
C.
MATERIAL
CONTRACTS
The
following
is
a
summary
of
each
material
contract,
other
than
material
contracts
entered
into
in
the
ordinary
course
of
business,
to
which
we
are
or
have
been
a
party,
for
the
two
years
immediately
preceding
the
date
of
this
Annual
Report:
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
Agreement ,
dated
19
May
2008,
between
The
Royal
Bank
of
Scotland
plc,
as
agent
for
National
Westminster
Bank
plc,
and
Alderley
Urban
Investments.
A
copy
of
the
Agreement
is
included
as
Exhibit
4.1
to
this
Annual
Report.
Amendment and Restatement Agreement relating to the Secured Term Facility, dated
15
May
2015,
among
Red
Football
Limited,
Bank
of
America,
N.A.,
as
Original
Agent,
and
Bank
of
America
Merrill
Lynch
International
Limited,
as
Agent
and
Lender.
A
copy
of
the
Agreement
is
included
as
Exhibit
4.2
to
this
Annual
Report.
New Revolving Facilities Agreement, dated
22
May
2015,
among
Red
Football
Limited,
MU
Finance
plc,
the
guarantors
party
thereto,
Bank
of
America,
N.A.,
as
Arranger,
the
Original
Lenders
named
therein,
and
Bank
of
America
Merrill
Lynch
International
Limited,
as
Agent
and
Security
Trustee.
A
copy
of
the
Agreement
is
included
as
Exhibit
4.3
to
this
Annual
Report.
Note Purchase Agreement, dated
27
May
2015,
among
MU
Finance
plc,
the
guarantors
party
thereto,
the
purchasers
listed
therein
and
the
Bank
of
New
York
Mellon,
as
Paying
Agent.
A
copy
of
the
Agreement
is
included
as
Exhibit
4.4
to
this
Annual
Report.
Term Facility Amendment Letter ,
dated
26
June
2015,
between
Red
Football
Limited
and
Bank
of
America
Merrill
Lynch
International
Limited,
as
Agent
and
Lender.
A
copy
of
the
Letter
is
included
as
Exhibit
4.5
to
this
Annual
Report.
Second Term Facility Amendment Letter ,
dated
11
September
2015,
between
Red
Football
Limited
and
Bank
of
America
Merrill
Lynch
International
Limited,
as
Agent
and
Lender.
A
copy
of
the
Letter
is
included
as
Exhibit
4.6
to
this
Annual
Report.
Revolving Facilities Amendment Letter, dated
7
October
2015,
between
Red
Football
Limited
and
Bank
of
America
Merrill
Lynch
International
Limited,
as
Agent
and
Lender.
A
copy
of
the
Agreement
is
included
as
Exhibit
4.7
to
this
Annual
Report.
96
Table
of
Contents
•
•
•
2012
Equity
Incentive
Award
Plan.
A
copy
of
the
Plan
is
included
as
Exhibit
4.8
to
this
Annual
Report.
Premier League Handbook, Season 2016/17.
As
a
member
of
the
Football
Association
Premier
League,
we
are
subject
to
the
terms
of
the
Premier
League
Handbook,
Season
2016/17.
A
copy
of
the
Handbook
is
included
as
Exhibit
4.9
to
this
Annual
Report.
Premier League Handbook, Season 2017/18.
As
a
member
of
the
Football
Association
Premier
League,
we
are
subject
to
the
terms
of
the
Premier
League
Handbook,
Season
2017/18.
A
copy
of
the
Handbook
is
included
as
Exhibit
4.10
to
this
Annual
Report.
D.
EXCHANGE
CONTROLS
There
are
no
Cayman
Islands
exchange
control
regulations
that
would
affect
the
import
or
export
of
capital
or
the
remittance
of
dividends,
interest
or
other
payments
to
non-resident
holders
of
our
shares.
E.
TAXATION
The
following
is
a
summary
of
material
US
federal
income
tax
consequences
relevant
to
US
Holders
and
Non-US
Holders
(each
as
defined
below)
acquiring,
holding
and
disposing
of
the
Company's
Class
A
ordinary
shares.
This
summary
is
based
on
the
Code,
final,
temporary
and
proposed
US
Treasury
regulations
and
administrative
and
judicial
interpretations,
all
of
which
are
subject
to
change,
possibly
with
retroactive
effect.
Furthermore,
we
can
provide
no
assurance
that
the
tax
consequences
contained
in
this
summary
will
not
be
challenged
by
the
Internal
Revenue
Service
(the
"IRS")
or
will
be
sustained
by
a
court
if
challenged.
This
summary
does
not
discuss
all
aspects
of
US
federal
income
taxation
that
may
be
relevant
to
investors
in
light
of
their
particular
circumstances,
such
as
investors
subject
to
special
tax
rules,
including
without
limitation
the
following,
all
of
whom
may
be
subject
to
tax
rules
that
differ
significantly
from
those
summarized
below:
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
financial
institutions;
insurance
companies;
dealers
in
stocks,
securities,
or
currencies
or
notional
principal
contracts;
regulated
investment
companies;
real
estate
investment
trusts;
tax-exempt
organizations;
partnerships
and
other
pass-through
entities,
or
persons
that
hold
Class
A
ordinary
shares
through
pass-through
entities;
investors
that
hold
Class
A
ordinary
shares
as
part
of
a
straddle,
conversion,
constructive
sale
or
other
integrated
transaction
for
US
federal
income
tax
purposes;
US
holders
that
have
a
functional
currency
other
than
the
US
dollar;
and
US
expatriates
and
former
long-term
residents
of
the
United
States.
This
summary
does
not
address
alternative
minimum
tax
consequences
or
non-income
tax
consequences,
such
as
estate
or
gift
tax
consequences,
and
does
not
address
state,
local
or
non-US
tax
consequences.
This
summary
only
addresses
investors
that
hold
Class
A
ordinary
shares
and
not
Class
B
ordinary
shares,
and
it
assumes
that
investors
hold
their
Class
A
ordinary
shares
as
capital
assets
(generally,
property
held
for
investment).
97
Table
of
Contents
For
purposes
of
this
summary,
a
"US
Holder"
is
a
beneficial
owner
of
the
Company's
Class
A
ordinary
shares
that
is,
for
US
federal
income
tax
purposes:
•
•
•
•
an
individual
who
is
a
citizen
or
resident
of
the
United
States,
a
corporation
created
in,
or
organized
under
the
laws
of,
the
United
States,
any
state
thereof
or
the
District
of
Columbia,
an
estate
the
income
of
which
is
includible
in
gross
income
for
US
federal
income
tax
purposes
regardless
of
its
source,
or
a
trust
that
(i)
is
subject
to
the
primary
supervision
of
a
US
court
and
the
control
of
one
or
more
US
persons
or
(ii)
has
a
valid
election
in
effect
under
applicable
Treasury
regulations
to
be
treated
as
a
US
person.
A
"Non-US
Holder"
is
a
beneficial
owner
of
the
Company's
Class
A
ordinary
shares
that
is
not
a
US
Holder.
If
an
entity
or
other
arrangement
treated
as
a
partnership
for
US
federal
income
tax
purposes
holds
the
Company's
Class
A
ordinary
shares,
the
tax
treatment
of
a
partner
in
the
partnership
generally
will
depend
upon
the
status
of
the
partner
and
the
activities
of
the
partnership.
Partners
of
partnerships
considering
an
investment
in
the
Class
A
ordinary
shares
are
encouraged
to
consult
their
tax
advisors
regarding
the
tax
consequences
of
the
ownership
and
disposition
of
Class
A
ordinary
shares.
Treatment
of
the
Company
as
a
Domestic
Corporation
for
US
Federal
Income
Tax
Purposes
Even
though
the
Company
is
organized
as
a
Cayman
Islands
exempted
company,
due
to
the
circumstances
of
its
formation
and
the
application
of
Section
7874
of
the
Code,
the
Company
reports
as
a
domestic
corporation
for
US
federal
income
tax
purposes.
This
has
implications
for
all
shareholders;
the
Company
is
subject
to
US
federal
income
tax
as
if
it
were
a
US
corporation,
and
distributions
made
by
the
Company
are
generally
treated
as
US-source
dividends
as
described
below
and
generally
subject
to
US
dividend
withholding
tax.
US
Holders
Distributions
Distributions
made
by
the
Company
in
respect
of
its
Class
A
ordinary
shares
will
be
treated
as
US-source
dividends
includible
in
the
gross
income
of
a
US
Holder
as
ordinary
income
to
the
extent
of
the
Company's
current
and
accumulated
earnings
and
profits,
as
determined
under
US
federal
income
tax
principles.
To
the
extent
the
amount
of
a
distribution
exceeds
the
Company's
current
and
accumulated
earnings
and
profits,
the
distribution
will
be
treated
first
as
a
non-taxable
return
of
capital
to
the
extent
of
a
US
Holder's
adjusted
tax
basis
in
the
Class
A
ordinary
shares
and
thereafter
as
gain
from
the
sale
of
such
shares.
Subject
to
applicable
limitations
and
requirements,
dividends
received
on
the
Class
A
ordinary
shares
generally
should
be
eligible
for
the
"dividends
received
deduction"
available
to
corporate
shareholders.
A
dividend
paid
by
the
Company
to
a
non-corporate
US
Holder
generally
will
be
eligible
for
preferential
rates
if
certain
holding
period
requirements
are
met.
The
US
dollar
value
of
any
distribution
made
by
the
Company
in
foreign
currency
will
be
calculated
by
reference
to
the
exchange
rate
in
effect
on
the
date
of
the
US
Holder's
actual
or
constructive
receipt
of
such
distribution,
regardless
of
whether
the
foreign
currency
is
in
fact
converted
into
US
dollars.
If
the
foreign
currency
is
converted
into
US
dollars
on
such
date
of
receipt,
the
US
Holder
generally
will
not
recognize
foreign
currency
gain
or
loss
on
such
conversion.
If
the
foreign
currency
is
not
converted
into
US
dollars
on
the
date
of
receipt,
such
US
Holder
will
have
a
basis
in
the
foreign
currency
equal
to
its
US
dollar
value
on
the
date
of
receipt.
Any
gain
or
loss
on
a
98
Table
of
Contents
subsequent
conversion
or
other
taxable
disposition
of
the
foreign
currency
generally
will
be
US-source
ordinary
income
or
loss
to
such
US
Holder.
Sale or other disposition
A
US
Holder
will
recognize
gain
or
loss
for
US
federal
income
tax
purposes
upon
a
sale
or
other
taxable
disposition
of
its
Class
A
ordinary
shares
in
an
amount
equal
to
the
difference
between
the
amount
realized
from
such
sale
or
disposition
and
the
US
Holder's
adjusted
tax
basis
in
the
Class
A
ordinary
shares.
A
US
Holder's
adjusted
tax
basis
in
the
Class
A
ordinary
shares
generally
will
be
the
US
Holder's
cost
for
the
shares.
Any
such
gain
or
loss
generally
will
be
US-
source
capital
gain
or
loss
and
will
be
long-term
capital
gain
or
loss
if,
on
the
date
of
sale
or
disposition,
such
US
Holder
held
the
Class
A
ordinary
shares
for
more
than
one
year.
Long-term
capital
gains
derived
by
non-corporate
US
Holders
are
eligible
for
taxation
at
reduced
rates.
The
deductibility
of
capital
losses
is
subject
to
significant
limitations.
Information reporting and backup withholding
Payments
of
dividends
on
or
proceeds
arising
from
the
sale
or
other
taxable
disposition
of
Class
A
ordinary
shares
generally
will
be
subject
to
information
reporting
and
backup
withholding
if
a
US
Holder
(i)
fails
to
furnish
such
US
Holder's
correct
US
taxpayer
identification
number
(generally
on
IRS
Form
W-9),
(ii)
furnishes
an
incorrect
US
taxpayer
identification
number,
(iii)
is
notified
by
the
IRS
that
such
US
Holder
has
previously
failed
to
properly
report
items
subject
to
backup
withholding,
or
(iv)
fails
to
certify
under
penalty
of
perjury
that
such
US
Holder
has
furnished
its
correct
US
taxpayer
identification
number
and
that
the
IRS
has
not
notified
such
US
Holder
that
it
is
subject
to
backup
withholding.
Backup
withholding
is
not
an
additional
tax.
Any
amounts
withheld
under
the
backup
withholding
rules
generally
will
be
allowed
as
a
credit
against
a
US
Holder's
US
federal
income
tax
liability
or
will
be
refunded,
if
the
US
Holder
furnishes
the
required
information
to
the
IRS
in
a
timely
manner.
Non-US
Holders
Distributions
Subject
to
the
discussion
under
"—Foreign
Account
Tax
Compliance
Act"
below,
distributions
treated
as
dividends
(see
"—US
Holders—Distributions"
above)
by
the
Company
to
Non-US
Holders
will
be
subject
to
US
federal
withholding
tax
at
a
30%
rate,
except
as
may
be
provided
by
an
applicable
income
tax
treaty.
To
obtain
a
reduced
rate
of
US
federal
withholding
under
an
applicable
income
tax
treaty,
a
Non-US
Holder
will
be
required
to
certify
its
entitlement
to
benefits
under
the
treaty,
generally
on
a
properly
completed
IRS
Form
W-8BEN
or
W-8BEN-E,
as
applicable.
However,
dividends
that
are
effectively
connected
with
a
Non-US
Holder's
conduct
of
a
trade
or
business
within
the
United
States
and,
where
required
by
an
income
tax
treaty,
are
attributable
to
a
permanent
establishment
or
fixed
base
of
the
Non-US
Holder,
are
not
subject
to
the
withholding
tax
described
in
the
previous
paragraph,
but
instead
are
subject
to
US
federal
net
income
tax
at
graduated
rates,
provided
the
Non-US
Holder
complies
with
applicable
certification
and
disclosure
requirements,
generally
by
providing
a
properly
completed
IRS
Form
W-8ECI.
Non-US
Holders
that
are
corporations
may
also
be
subject
to
an
additional
branch
profits
tax
at
a
30%
rate,
except
as
may
be
provided
by
an
applicable
income
tax
treaty.
99
Table
of
Contents
Sale or other disposition
Subject
to
the
discussion
under
"—Foreign
Account
Tax
Compliance
Act"
below,
a
Non-US
Holder
will
not
be
subject
to
US
federal
income
tax
in
respect
of
any
gain
on
a
sale
or
other
disposition
of
the
Class
A
ordinary
shares
unless:
•
•
•
the
gain
is
effectively
connected
with
the
Non-US
Holder's
conduct
of
a
trade
or
business
within
the
United
States
and,
where
required
by
an
income
tax
treaty,
is
attributable
to
a
permanent
establishment
or
fixed
base
of
the
Non-US
Holder;
the
Non-US
Holder
is
an
individual
who
is
present
in
the
United
States
for
183
days
or
more
in
the
taxable
year
of
the
sale
or
other
disposition
and
certain
other
conditions
are
met;
or
the
Company
is
or
has
been
a
"US
real
property
holding
corporation"
during
the
shorter
of
the
five-year
period
preceding
the
disposition
and
the
Non-US
Holder's
holding
period
for
the
Class
A
ordinary
shares.
Non-US
Holders
described
in
the
first
bullet
point
above
will
be
subject
to
tax
on
the
net
gain
derived
from
the
sale
under
regular
graduated
US
federal
income
tax
rates
and,
if
they
are
foreign
corporations,
may
be
subject
to
an
additional
"branch
profits
tax"
at
a
30%
rate
or
such
lower
rate
as
may
be
specified
by
an
applicable
income
tax
treaty.
Non-US
Holders
described
in
the
second
bullet
point
above
will
be
subject
to
a
flat
30%
tax
on
any
gain
derived
on
the
sale
or
other
taxable
disposition,
which
gain
may
be
offset
by
certain
US-source
capital
losses.
The
Company
believes
it
is
not,
and
does
not
anticipate
becoming,
a
"US
real
property
holding
corporation"
for
US
federal
income
tax
purposes.
Information reporting and backup withholding
Generally,
the
Company
must
report
annually
to
the
IRS
and
to
Non-US
Holders
the
amount
of
distributions
made
to
Non-US
Holders
and
the
amount
of
any
tax
withheld
with
respect
to
those
payments.
Copies
of
the
information
returns
reporting
such
distributions
and
withholding
may
also
be
made
available
to
the
tax
authorities
in
the
country
in
which
a
Non-US
Holder
resides
under
the
provisions
of
an
applicable
income
tax
treaty
or
tax
information
exchange
agreement.
A
Non-US
Holder
will
generally
not
be
subject
to
backup
withholding
with
respect
to
payments
of
dividends,
provided
the
Company
receives
a
properly
completed
statement
to
the
effect
that
the
Non-US
Holder
is
not
a
US
person
and
the
Company
does
not
have
actual
knowledge
or
reason
to
know
that
the
holder
is
a
US
person.
The
requirements
for
the
statement
will
be
met
if
the
Non-US
Holder
provides
its
name
and
address
and
certifies,
under
penalties
of
perjury,
that
it
is
not
a
US
person
(which
certification
may
generally
be
made
on
IRS
Form
W-8BEN
or
W-8BEN-E)
or
if
a
financial
institution
holding
the
Class
A
ordinary
shares
on
behalf
of
the
Non-US
Holder
certifies,
under
penalties
of
perjury,
that
such
statement
has
been
received
by
it
and
furnishes
the
Company
or
its
paying
agent
with
a
copy
of
the
statement.
Except
as
described
below
under
"—Foreign
Account
Tax
Compliance
Act",
the
payment
of
proceeds
from
a
disposition
of
Class
A
ordinary
shares
to
or
through
a
non-US
office
of
a
non-US
broker
will
not
be
subject
to
information
reporting
or
backup
withholding
unless
the
non-US
broker
has
certain
types
of
relationships
with
the
United
States.
In
the
case
of
a
payment
of
proceeds
from
the
disposition
of
Class
A
ordinary
shares
to
or
through
a
non-US
office
of
a
broker
that
is
either
a
US
person
or
such
a
US-related
person,
US
Treasury
regulations
require
information
reporting
(but
not
backup
withholding)
on
the
payment
unless
the
broker
has
documentary
evidence
in
its
files
that
the
Non-US
Holder
is
not
a
US
person
and
the
broker
has
no
knowledge
to
the
contrary.
100
Table
of
Contents
Backup
withholding
is
not
an
additional
tax.
Any
amounts
withheld
under
the
backup
withholding
rules
will
be
allowed
as
a
refund
or
a
credit
against
a
Non-
US
Holder's
US
federal
income
tax
liability,
provided
the
required
information
is
timely
furnished
to
the
IRS.
Foreign Account Tax Compliance Act
Pursuant
to
the
Foreign
Account
Tax
Compliance
Act
("FATCA"),
withholding
taxes
may
apply
to
certain
types
of
payments
made
to
"foreign
financial
institutions"
(as
defined
under
those
rules)
and
certain
other
non-US
entities.
The
failure
to
comply
with
additional
certification,
information
reporting
and
other
specified
requirements
could
result
in
a
withholding
tax
being
imposed
on
payments
of
dividends
and
sales
proceeds
to
foreign
intermediaries
and
certain
Non-US
Holders.
A
30%
withholding
tax
may
be
imposed
on
dividends
on,
or
gross
proceeds
from
the
sale
or
other
disposition
of,
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares
paid
to
a
foreign
financial
institution
or
to
a
non-financial
foreign
entity,
unless
(i)
the
foreign
financial
institution
undertakes
certain
diligence
and
reporting
obligations,
(ii)
the
non-financial
foreign
entity
either
certifies
it
does
not
have
any
substantial
US
owners
or
furnishes
identifying
information
regarding
each
substantial
US
owner,
or
(iii)
the
foreign
financial
institution
or
non-financial
foreign
entity
otherwise
qualifies
for
an
exemption
from
these
rules.
If
the
payee
is
a
foreign
financial
institution
and
is
subject
to
the
diligence
and
reporting
requirements
in
clause
(i)
above,
it
generally
must
enter
into
an
agreement
with
the
US
Treasury
requiring,
among
other
things,
that
it
undertake
to
identify
accounts
held
by
certain
US
persons
or
US-owned
foreign
entities,
annually
report
certain
information
about
such
accounts
and
withhold
30%
on
payments
to
non-compliant
foreign
financial
institutions
and
certain
other
account
holders.
Foreign
financial
institutions
located
in
jurisdictions
that
have
an
intergovernmental
agreement
with
the
United
States
concerning
FATCA
may
be
subject
to
different
rules.
Under
the
applicable
Treasury
regulations
and
administrative
guidance,
the
withholding
provisions
described
above
generally
apply
to
payments
of
dividends
on
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares,
and
also
will
apply
on
or
after
1
January
2019
to
payments
of
gross
proceeds
from
a
sale
or
other
disposition
of
Class
A
ordinary
shares.
Prospective
investors
are
encouraged
to
consult
their
tax
advisors
regarding
the
potential
application
of
withholding
under
FATCA
to
an
investment
in
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares.
Material
Cayman
Islands
Tax
Considerations
There
is,
at
present,
no
direct
taxation
in
the
Cayman
Islands
and
interest,
dividends
and
gains
payable
to
the
Company
will
be
received
free
of
all
Cayman
Islands
taxes.
The
Company
has
received
an
undertaking
from
the
Governor
in
Cabinet
of
the
Cayman
Islands
to
the
effect
that,
for
a
period
of
twenty
years
from
the
date
of
such
undertaking,
no
law
that
thereafter
is
enacted
in
the
Cayman
Islands
imposing
any
tax
or
duty
to
be
levied
on
profits,
income
or
on
gains
or
appreciation,
or
any
tax
in
the
nature
of
estate
duty
or
inheritance
tax,
will
apply
to
any
property
comprised
in
or
any
income
arising
under
the
Company,
or
to
the
shareholders
thereof,
in
respect
of
any
such
property
or
income.
F.
DIVIDENDS
AND
PAYING
AGENTS
American
Stock
Transfer
&
Trust
Company
is
the
paying
agent
for
any
dividends
payable
on
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares
and
Class
B
ordinary
shares
in
the
United
States.
While
our
dividend
policy
contemplates
a
semi-annual
dividend,
we
have
no
specific
procedure
for
setting
the
date
of
any
dividend
entitlement,
though
we
will
set
a
record
date
for
stock
ownership
to
determine
entitlement
to
any
dividends
that
may
be
declared
from
time
to
time,
in
accordance
with
applicable
laws,
rules
and
regulations.
The
declaration
and
payment
of
future
semi-annual
dividends,
if
any,
will
be
at
the
sole
discretion
of
our
board
of
directors
or
a
committee
thereof
based
on
its
consideration
of
numerous
factors,
including
our
operating
results,
financial
condition
and
anticipated
101
Table
of
Contents
capital
requirements
and
the
additional
factors
discussed
above.
See
"Item
8.
Financial
Information—A.
Consolidated
Financial
Statements
and
Other
Financial
Information—Dividend
Policy."
G.
STATEMENTS
BY
EXPERTS
Not
applicable.
H.
DOCUMENTS
ON
DISPLAY
You
may
read
and
copy
any
reports
or
other
information
that
we
file
at
the
SEC's
Public
Reference
Room
at
100
F
Street,
N.E.,
Washington,
D.C.
20549.
Information
on
the
operation
of
the
Public
Reference
Room
may
be
obtained
by
calling
the
SEC
at
1-800-SEC-0330.
In
addition,
the
SEC
maintains
an
Internet
website
that
contains
reports,
proxy
statements
and
other
information
about
issuers,
like
us,
that
file
electronically
with
the
SEC.
The
address
of
that
site
is
www.sec.gov.
We
also
make
available
on
our
website,
free
of
charge,
our
annual
reports
on
Form
20-F
and
the
text
of
our
reports
on
Form
6-K,
including
any
amendments
to
these
reports,
as
well
as
certain
other
SEC
filings,
as
soon
as
reasonably
practicable
after
they
are
electronically
filed
with
or
furnished
to
the
SEC.
Our
website
address
is
www.manutd.com.
The
information
contained
on
our
website
is
not
incorporated
by
reference
in
this
document.
ITEM
11.
QUANTITATIVE
AND
QUALITATIVE
DISCLOSURES
ABOUT
MARKET
RISK
Market
Risk
Our
operations
are
exposed
to
a
variety
of
financial
risks
that
include
currency
risk,
interest
rate
risk
and
cash
flow
risk.
We
review
and
agree
policies
for
managing
these
risks,
which
are
then
implemented
by
our
finance
department.
Please
refer
to
note
31
to
our
audited
consolidated
financial
statements
as
of
30
June
2017
and
2016
and
for
the
years
ended
30
June
2017,
2016
and
2015
included
elsewhere
in
this
Annual
Report
for
a
fuller
quantitative
and
qualitative
discussion
on
the
market
risks
to
which
we
are
subject
and
our
policies
with
respect
to
managing
those
risks.
The
policies
are
summarized
below:
Currency risk
We
are
exposed
to
both
translational
and
transactional
risk
of
fluctuations
in
foreign
exchange
rates.
A
significant
currency
risk
we
face
relates
to
the
revenue
received
in
Euros
as
a
result
of
participation
in
UEFA
competitions.
We
seek
to
hedge
economically
the
majority
of
the
currency
risk
of
this
revenue
either
by
using
contracted
future
foreign
currency
expenses
or
by
placing
forward
contracts
at
the
point
at
which
it
becomes
reasonably
certain
that
we
will
receive
the
revenue.
We
also
receive
a
significant
amount
of
sponsorship
revenue
denominated
in
US
dollars.
We
seek
to
hedge
the
foreign
exchange
risk
on
future
US
dollar
revenues
whenever
possible
using
our
US
dollar
net
borrowings
as
the
hedging
instrument.
The
foreign
exchange
gains
or
losses
arising
on
retranslation
of
our
US
dollar
net
borrowings
used
in
the
hedge
are
initially
recognized
in
other
comprehensive
income,
rather
than
being
recognized
in
the
income
statement
immediately.
Amounts
previously
recognized
in
other
comprehensive
income
and
accumulated
in
a
hedging
reserve
are
subsequently
reclassified
into
the
income
statement
in
the
same
accounting
period,
and
within
the
same
income
statement
line
(i.e.
Commercial
revenue),
as
the
underlying
future
US
dollar
revenues.
The
foreign
exchange
gains
or
losses
arising
on
re-translation
of
our
unhedged
US
dollar
borrowings
are
recognized
in
the
income
statement
immediately.
As
of
30
June
2017,
the
amount
accumulated
in
the
hedging
reserve
relating
to
the
above
hedge
was
a
debit
of
£48.0
million
(this
amount
is
stated
gross
before
deducting
related
tax).
102
Table
of
Contents
Based
on
exchange
rates
existing
as
of
30
June
2017,
a
10%
appreciation
of
pounds
sterling
compared
to
the
US
dollar
would
have
resulted
in
a
credit
to
the
hedging
reserve
in
respect
of
the
above
hedge
of
approximately
£21.0
million
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2017.
Conversely,
a
10%
depreciation
of
pounds
sterling
compared
to
the
US
dollar
would
have
resulted
in
a
debit
to
the
hedging
reserve
in
respect
of
the
above
hedge
of
approximately
£25.6
million
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2017.
Payment
and
receipts
of
transfer
fees
may
also
give
rise
to
foreign
currency
exposures.
Due
to
the
nature
of
player
transfers
we
may
not
always
be
able
to
predict
such
cash
flow
until
the
transfer
has
taken
place.
Where
possible
and
depending
on
the
payment
profile
of
transfer
fees
payable
and
receivable
we
will
seek
to
economically
hedge
future
payments
and
receipts
at
the
point
it
becomes
reasonably
certain
that
the
payments
will
be
made
or
the
revenue
will
be
received.
When
hedging
revenue
to
be
received,
we
also
take
account
of
the
credit
risk
of
the
counterparty.
Interest rate risk
Our
interest
rate
risk
relates
to
changes
in
interest
rates
for
borrowings.
Borrowings
issued
at
variable
interest
rates
expose
us
to
cash
flow
interest
rate
risk.
Borrowings
issued
at
fixed
rates
expose
us
to
fair
value
interest
rate
risk.
Our
borrowings
under
our
revolving
facility,
our
secured
term
loan
facility
and
our
Alderley
facility
bear
interest
at
variable
rates.
As
of
30
June
2017,
we
had
£170.8
million
of
variable
rate
indebtedness
outstanding
under
our
secured
term
loan
facility
and
£4.2
million
of
variable
rate
indebtedness
outstanding
under
our
Alderley
credit
facility.
We
manage
our
cash
flow
interest
rate
risk,
where
appropriate,
using
interest
rate
swaps
at
contract
lengths
consistent
with
the
repayment
schedule
of
the
borrowings.
Such
interest
rate
swaps
have
the
economic
effect
of
converting
borrowings
from
floating
rates
to
fixed
rates.
Consequently,
a
hypothetical
one
percentage
point
increase
in
interest
rates
on
our
variable
rate
indebtedness
would
not
have
a
material
impact
on
our
annual
interest
expense.
Other
than
as
disclosed
herein,
we
have
no
additional
hedging
policies.
Derivative
Financial
Instruments
Foreign currency forward contracts
We
typically
enter
into
foreign
currency
forward
contracts
to
purchase
and
sell
foreign
currency
in
order
to
minimize
the
impact
of
currency
movements
on
our
financial
performance
primarily
for
our
exposure
to
Broadcasting
revenue
received
in
Euros
for
our
participation
in
UEFA
competitions
and
for
transfer
fees
payable
and
receivable
in
foreign
currency.
Interest rate swaps
We
have
interest
rate
swaps
in
place
in
respect
of
our
secured
term
loan
facility.
As
of
30
June
2017,
the
fair
value
of
outstanding
interest
rate
swaps
was
a
net
liability
of
£0.7
million.
Embedded foreign exchange derivatives
We
have
a
number
of
currency
based
embedded
derivatives
in
host
Commercial
revenue
contracts.
These
are
separately
recognized
in
the
financial
statements
at
fair
value
since
they
are
not
closely
related
to
the
host
contract.
As
of
30
June
2017,
the
fair
value
of
such
derivatives
was
a
net
asset
of
£1.7
million.
103
Table
of
Contents
ITEM
12.
DESCRIPTION
OF
SECURITIES
OTHER
THAN
EQUITY
SECURITIES
A.
DEBT
SECURITIES
Not
applicable.
B.
WARRANTS
AND
RIGHTS
Not
applicable.
C.
OTHER
SECURITIES
Not
applicable.
D.
AMERICAN
DEPOSITARY
SHARES
Not
applicable.
ITEM
13.
DEFAULTS,
DIVIDEND
ARREARAGES
AND
DELINQUENCIES
None.
PART
II
ITEM
14.
MATERIAL
MODIFICATIONS
TO
THE
RIGHTS
OF
SECURITY
HOLDERS
AND
USE
OF
PROCEEDS
None.
ITEM
15.
CONTROLS
AND
PROCEDURES
We
have
carried
out
an
evaluation
of
the
effectiveness
of
the
design
and
operation
of
our
disclosure
controls
and
procedures
(as
such
term
is
defined
in
Rules
13a-15(e)
and
15d-15(e)
under
the
Securities
Exchange
Act
of
1934)
under
the
supervision
and
the
participation
of
the
executive
board
of
management,
which
is
responsible
for
the
management
of
the
internal
controls,
and
which
includes
the
Principal
Executive
Officer
and
the
Principal
Financial
Officer.
There
are
inherent
limitations
to
the
effectiveness
of
any
system
of
disclosure
controls
and
procedures,
including
the
possibility
of
human
error
and
the
circumvention
or
overriding
of
the
controls
and
procedures.
Accordingly,
even
effective
disclosure
controls
and
procedures
can
only
provide
reasonable
assurance
of
achieving
their
control
objectives.
Based
upon
our
evaluation
as
of
30
June
2017,
the
Principal
Executive
Officer
and
Principal
Financial
Officer
have
concluded
that
the
disclosure
controls
and
procedures
(i)
were
effective
at
a
reasonable
level
of
assurance
as
of
the
end
of
the
period
covered
by
this
Annual
Report
on
Form
20-F
in
ensuring
that
information
required
to
be
recorded,
processed,
summarized
and
reported
in
the
reports
that
are
filed
or
submitted
under
the
Exchange
Act,
is
recorded,
processed,
summarized
and
reported
within
the
time
periods
specified
in
the
Commission's
rules
and
forms
and
(ii)
were
effective
at
a
reasonable
level
of
assurance
as
of
the
end
of
the
period
covered
by
this
Annual
Report
on
Form
20-F
in
ensuring
that
information
to
be
disclosed
in
the
reports
that
are
filed
or
submitted
under
the
Exchange
Act
is
accumulated
and
communicated
to
the
management
of
the
Company,
including
the
Principal
Executive
Officer
and
the
Principal
Financial
Officer,
to
allow
timely
decisions
regarding
required
disclosure.
Management's
Annual
Report
on
Internal
Control
over
Financial
Reporting
Our
executive
board
of
management
is
responsible
for
establishing
and
maintaining
adequate
internal
control
over
financial
reporting.
Our
internal
control
over
financial
reporting
is
a
process
designed,
under
the
supervision
of
the
Principal
Executive
Officer
and
the
Principal
Financial
Officer,
104
Table
of
Contents
to
provide
reasonable
assurance
regarding
the
reliability
of
financial
reporting
and
the
preparation
of
our
financial
statements
for
external
reporting
purposes
in
accordance
with
generally
accepted
accounting
principles.
Our
internal
control
over
financial
reporting
includes
policies
and
procedures
that
pertain
to
the
maintenance
of
records
that,
in
reasonable
detail,
accurately
and
fairly,
reflect
transactions
and
dispositions
of
assets,
provide
reasonable
assurance
that
transactions
are
recorded
in
the
manner
necessary
to
permit
the
preparation
of
financial
statements
in
accordance
with
generally
accepted
accounting
principles,
and
that
receipts
and
expenditures
are
only
carried
out
in
accordance
with
the
authorization
of
our
executive
board
of
management
and
directors,
and
provide
reasonable
assurance
regarding
the
prevention
or
timely
detection
of
any
unauthorized
acquisition,
use
or
disposition
of
our
assets
and
that
could
have
a
material
effect
on
our
financial
statements.
Because
of
its
inherent
limitations,
internal
control
over
financial
reporting
may
not
prevent
or
detect
all
misstatements.
Moreover,
projections
of
any
evaluation
of
the
effectiveness
of
internal
control
to
future
periods
are
subject
to
a
risk
that
controls
may
become
inadequate
because
of
changes
in
conditions
and
that
the
degree
of
compliance
with
the
policies
or
procedures
may
deteriorate.
Our
executive
board
of
management
has
assessed
the
effectiveness
of
internal
control
over
financial
reporting
based
on
the
Internal
Control—Integrated
Framework
issued
by
the
Committee
of
Sponsoring
Organizations
of
the
Treadway
Commission
(COSO)
2013.
Based
on
this
assessment,
our
executive
board
of
management
has
concluded
that
our
internal
control
over
financial
reporting
as
of
30
June
2017
was
effective.
This
Annual
Report
does
not
include
an
attestation
report
of
the
Company's
registered
public
accounting
firm
because
we
qualify
as
an
emerging
growth
company
and,
as
such,
are
exempt
from
such
attestation.
Changes
in
Internal
Control
over
Financial
Reporting
During
the
period
covered
by
this
report,
we
have
not
made
any
change
to
our
internal
control
over
financial
reporting
that
have
materially
affected,
or
are
reasonably
likely
to
materially
affect,
our
internal
control
over
financial
reporting.
ITEM
16A.
AUDIT
COMMITTEE
FINANCIAL
EXPERT
Our
board
of
directors
has
determined
that
Mr.
Robert
Leitão
satisfies
the
"independence"
requirements
set
forth
in
Rule
10A-3
under
the
Exchange
Act.
Our
board
of
directors
has
also
determined
that
Mr.
Robert
Leitão
is
an
"audit
committee
financial
expert"
as
defined
in
Item
16A
of
Form
20-F
under
the
Exchange
Act.
ITEM
16B.
CODE
OF
ETHICS
We
have
adopted
a
Code
of
Business
Conduct
and
Ethics
that
applies
to
all
our
employees,
officers
and
directors,
including
our
principal
executive,
principal
financial
and
principal
accounting
officers.
Our
code
of
Business
Conduct
and
Ethics
addresses,
among
other
things,
competition
and
fair
dealing,
conflicts
of
interest,
financial
matters
and
external
reporting,
company
funds
and
assets,
confidentiality
and
corporate
opportunity
requirements
and
the
process
for
reporting
violations
of
the
Code
of
Business
Conduct
and
Ethics,
employee
misconduct,
conflicts
of
interest
or
other
violations.
Our
Code
of
Business
Conduct
and
Ethics
is
intended
to
meet
the
definition
of
"code
of
ethics"
under
Item
16B
of
20-F
under
the
Exchange
Act.
Our
Code
of
Business
Conduct
and
Ethics
is
available
on
our
website
at
http://ir.manutd.com/.
The
information
contained
on
our
website
is
not
incorporated
by
reference
in
this
Annual
Report.
105
Table
of
Contents
ITEM
16C.
PRINCIPAL
ACCOUNTANT
FEES
AND
SERVICES
PricewaterhouseCoopers
LLP
("PwC")
acted
as
our
independent
auditor
for
the
fiscal
years
ended
30
June
2017
and
2016.
The
table
below
sets
out
the
total
amount
billed
to
us
by
PwC,
for
services
performed
in
the
years
ended
30
June
2017
and
2016,
and
breaks
down
these
amounts
by
category
of
service:
Audit
Fees
Tax
Fees
All
Other
Fees
Total
Audit Fees
2017
£'000
503
392
456
1,351
2016
£'000
462
690
143
1,295
Audit
fees
for
the
years
ended
30
June
2017
and
2016
were
related
to
the
audit
of
our
consolidated
and
subsidiary
financial
statements
and
other
audit
or
interim
review
services
provided
in
connection
with
statutory
and
regulatory
filings
or
engagements.
Tax Fees
Tax
fees
for
the
years
ended
30
June
2017
and
2016
were
related
to
tax
compliance
and
tax
planning
services.
All Other Fees
All
other
fees
in
the
years
ended
30
June
2017
and
2016
related
to
services
in
connection
with
corporate
compliance
matters.
Pre-Approval Policies and Procedures
The
advance
approval
of
the
Audit
Committee
or
members
thereof,
to
whom
approval
authority
has
been
delegated,
is
required
for
all
audit
and
non-audit
services
provided
by
our
auditors.
All
services
provided
by
our
auditors
are
approved
in
advance
by
either
the
Audit
Committee
or
members
thereof,
to
whom
authority
has
been
delegated,
in
accordance
with
the
Audit
Committee's
pre-approval
policy.
ITEM
16D.
EXEMPTIONS
FROM
THE
LISTING
STANDARDS
FOR
AUDIT
COMMITTEES
Not
applicable.
ITEM
16E.
PURCHASES
OF
EQUITY
SECURITIES
BY
THE
ISSUER
Not
applicable.
ITEM
16F.
CHANGE
IN
REGISTRANT'S
CERTIFYING
ACCOUNTANT
None.
106
Table
of
Contents
ITEM
16G.
CORPORATE
GOVERNANCE
Our
Class
A
ordinary
shares
are
listed
on
the
New
York
Stock
Exchange.
We
believe
the
following
to
be
the
significant
differences
between
our
corporate
governance
practices
and
those
applicable
to
US
companies
under
the
New
York
Stock
Exchange
listing
standards.
In
general,
under
the
New
York
Stock
Exchange
corporate
governance
standards,
foreign
private
issuers,
as
defined
under
the
Exchange
Act,
are
permitted
to
follow
home
country
corporate
governance
practices
instead
of
the
corporate
governance
practices
of
the
New
York
Stock
Exchange.
Accordingly,
we
follow
certain
corporate
governance
practices
of
our
home
country,
the
Cayman
Islands,
in
lieu
of
certain
of
the
corporate
governance
requirements
of
the
New
York
Stock
Exchange.
Specifically,
we
do
not
have
a
board
of
directors
composed
of
a
majority
of
independent
directors
or
a
remuneration
committee
or
nominating
and
corporate
governance
committee
composed
entirely
of
independent
directors.
The
foreign
private
issuer
exemption
does
not
modify
the
independence
requirements
for
the
audit
committee,
and
we
comply
with
the
requirements
of
the
Sarbanes-Oxley
Act
and
the
New
York
Stock
Exchange
rules,
which
require
that
our
audit
committee
be
composed
of
three
independent
directors.
If
at
any
time
we
cease
to
be
a
"foreign
private
issuer"
under
the
rules
of
the
New
York
Stock
Exchange
and
the
Exchange
Act,
as
applicable,
our
board
of
directors
will
take
all
action
necessary
to
comply
with
the
New
York
Stock
Exchange
corporate
governance
rules.
Due
to
our
status
as
a
foreign
private
issuer
and
our
intent
to
follow
certain
home
country
corporate
governance
practices,
our
shareholders
do
not
have
the
same
protections
afforded
to
shareholders
of
companies
that
are
subject
to
all
the
New
York
Stock
Exchange
corporate
governance
standards.
ITEM
16H.
MINE
SAFETY
DISCLOSURE
Not
applicable.
ITEM
17.
FINANCIAL
STATEMENTS
Not
applicable.
ITEM
18.
FINANCIAL
STATEMENTS
PART
III
The
audited
consolidated
financial
statements
as
required
under
Item
18
are
attached
hereto
starting
on
page
F-1
of
this
Annual
Report.
The
audit
report
of
PricewaterhouseCoopers
LLP,
independent
registered
public
accounting
firm,
is
included
herein
preceding
the
audited
consolidated
financial
statements.
ITEM
19.
EXHIBITS
The
following
exhibits
are
filed
as
part
of
this
Annual
Report:
1.1
Amended
and
Restated
Memorandum
and
Articles
of
Association
of
Manchester
United
plc
dated
as
of
8
August
2012
(included
as
Exhibit
3.1
to
our
Registration
Statement
on
Form
F-1/A
(File
No.
333-182535),
filed
with
the
SEC
on
30
July
2012,
as
amended).
2.1
Specimen
Ordinary
Share
Certificate
of
Manchester
United
plc
(included
as
Exhibit
4.1
to
our
Registration
Statement
on
Form
F-1/A
(File
No.
333-182535),
filed
with
the
SEC
on
30
July
2012,
as
amended).
107
Table
of
Contents
4.1
Agreement,
dated
19
May
2008,
between
The
Royal
Bank
of
Scotland
plc,
as
agent
for
National
Westminster
Bank
plc,
and
Alderley
Urban
Investments
(included
as
Exhibit
10.3
to
our
Registration
Statement
on
Form
F-1/A
(File
No.
333-
182535),
filed
with
the
SEC
on
16
July
2012,
as
amended).
4.2
Amendment
and
Restatement
Agreement
relating
to
the
Secured
Term
Facility,
dated
15
May
2015,
among
Red
Football
Limited,
Bank
of
America,
N.A.,
as
Original
Agent,
and
Bank
of
America
Merrill
Lynch
International
Limited,
as
Agent
and
Lender
(included
as
Exhibit
10.1
to
our
Registration
Statement
on
Form
F-3
(File
No.
333-206985),
filed
with
the
SEC
on
17
September
2015).
4.3
Revolving
Facilities
Agreement,
dated
22
May
2015,
among
Red
Football
Limited,
MU
Finance
plc,
the
guarantors
party
thereto,
Bank
of
America,
N.A.,
as
Arranger,
the
Original
Lenders
named
therein,
and
Bank
of
America
Merrill
Lynch
International
Limited,
as
Agent
and
Security
Trustee
(included
as
Exhibit
10.2
to
our
Registration
Statement
on
Form
F-3
(File
No.
333-206985),
filed
with
the
SEC
on
17
September
2015).
4.4
Note
Purchase
Agreement,
dated
27
May
2015,
among
MU
Finance
plc,
the
guarantors
party
thereto,
the
purchasers
listed
therein
and
the
Bank
of
New
York
Mellon,
as
Paying
Agent
(included
as
Exhibit
4.3
to
our
Registration
Statement
on
Form
F-3
(File
No.
333-206985),
filed
with
the
SEC
on
17
September
2015).
4.5
Term
Facility
Amendment
Letter,
dated
26
June
2015,
between
Red
Football
Limited
and
Bank
of
America
Merrill
Lynch
International
Limited,
as
Agent
and
Lender
(included
as
Exhibit
10.3
to
our
Registration
Statement
on
Form
F-3
(File
No.
333-206985),
filed
with
the
SEC
on
17
September
2015).
4.6
Second
Term
Facility
Amendment
Letter,
dated
11
September
2015,
between
Red
Football
Limited
and
Bank
of
America
Merrill
Lynch
International
Limited,
as
Agent
and
Lender
(included
as
Exhibit
4.7
to
our
Annual
Report
on
Form
20-F
(File
No.
333-183277),
filed
with
the
SEC
on
15
October
2015).
4.7
Revolving
Facilities
Amendment
Letter,
dated
7
October
2015,
between
Red
Football
Limited
and
Bank
of
America
Merrill
Lynch
International
Limited,
as
Agent
and
Lender
(included
as
Exhibit
4.8
to
our
Annual
Report
on
Form
20-F
(File
No.
333-183277),
filed
with
the
SEC
on
15
October
2015).
4.8
2012
Equity
Incentive
Award
Plan
(included
as
Exhibit
4.2
to
our
Registration
Statement
on
Form
S-8
(File
No.
333-
183277),
filed
with
the
SEC
on
13
August
2012).
4.9
Premier
League
Handbook,
Season
2016/17
(included
as
Exhibit
4.11
to
our
Annual
Report
on
Form
20-F
(File
No.
001-
35627),
filed
with
the
SEC
on
15
September
2016).
4.10
Premier
League
Handbook,
Season
2017/18.
8.1
List
of
significant
subsidiaries
(included
in
note
33
to
our
audited
consolidated
financial
statements
included
in
this
Annual
Report).
12.1
Rule
13a-14(a)/15d-14(a)
Certification
of
Principal
Executive
Officer.
12.2
Rule
13a-14(a)/15d-14(a)
Certification
of
Principal
Financial
Officer.
13.1
Certification
of
Chief
Executive
Officer
pursuant
to
18
U.S.C.
Section
1350,
as
adopted
pursuant
to
Section
906
of
the
Sarbanes-Oxley
Act
of
2002.
13.2
Certification
of
Chief
Financial
Officer
pursuant
to
18
U.S.C.
Section
1350,
as
adopted
pursuant
to
Section
906
of
the
Sarbanes-Oxley
Act
of
2002.
15.1
Consent
of
PricewaterhouseCoopers
LLP.
108
Table
of
Contents
Index
to
Consolidated
financial
statements
Report
of
Independent
Registered
Public
Accounting
Firm
Consolidated
income
statement
for
the
years
ended
30
June
2017,
2016
and
2015
Consolidated
statement
of
comprehensive
income
for
the
years
ended
30
June
2017,
2016
and
2015
Consolidated
balance
sheet
as
at
30
June
2017
and
2016
Consolidated
statement
of
changes
in
equity
for
the
years
ended
30
June
2017,
2016
and
2015
Consolidated
statement
of
cash
flows
for
the
years
ended
30
June
2017,
2016
and
2015
Notes
to
the
consolidated
financial
statements
F-1
F-2
F-3
F-4
F-5
F-7
F-8
F-9
Table
of
Contents
To
the
Board
of
Directors
and
Shareholders
of
Manchester
United
plc
Report
of
Independent
Registered
Public
Accounting
Firm
In
our
opinion,
the
accompanying
consolidated
balance
sheet
and
the
related
consolidated
income
statement,
consolidated
statements
of
comprehensive
income,
of
changes
in
equity
and
of
cash
flows
present
fairly,
in
all
material
respects,
the
financial
position
of
Manchester
United
plc
and
its
subsidiaries
as
of
30
June
2017
and
2016,
and
the
results
of
their
operations
and
their
cash
flows
for
each
of
the
three
years
in
the
period
ended
30
June
2017
in
conformity
with
International
Financial
Reporting
Standards
as
issued
by
the
International
Accounting
Standards
Board.
These
financial
statements
are
the
responsibility
of
the
Company's
management.
Our
responsibility
is
to
express
an
opinion
on
these
financial
statements
based
on
our
audits.
We
conducted
our
audits
of
these
statements
in
accordance
with
the
standards
of
the
Public
Company
Accounting
Oversight
Board
(United
States).
Those
standards
require
that
we
plan
and
perform
the
audit
to
obtain
reasonable
assurance
about
whether
the
financial
statements
are
free
of
material
misstatement.
An
audit
includes
examining,
on
a
test
basis,
evidence
supporting
the
amounts
and
disclosures
in
the
financial
statements,
assessing
the
accounting
principles
used
and
significant
estimates
made
by
management,
and
evaluating
the
overall
financial
statement
presentation.
We
believe
that
our
audits
provide
a
reasonable
basis
for
our
opinion.
/s/
PricewaterhouseCoopers
LLP
Manchester,
United
Kingdom
13
October
2017
F-2
Table
of
Contents
Consolidated
income
statement
Revenue
Operating
expenses
Profit/(loss)
on
disposal
of
intangible
assets
Operating
profit
Finance
costs
Finance
income
Net
finance
costs
Profit/(loss)
on
ordinary
activities
before
tax
Tax
(expense)/credit
Profit/(loss)
for
the
year
Earnings/(loss)
per
share
during
the
year
Basic
earnings/(loss)
per
share
(pence)
Diluted
earnings/(loss)
per
share
(pence)(1)
Note
4
5
8
9
10
11
11
Year
ended
30
June
2015
2016
2017
£'000
£'000
£'000
581,204
395,178
515,345
(511,315)
(436,709)
(387,179)
23,649
31,648
(35,419)
204
(35,215)
(3,567)
2,672
(895)
(9,786)
68,850
(20,459)
442
(20,017)
48,833
(12,462)
36,371
10,926
80,815
(25,013)
736
(24,277)
56,538
(17,361)
39,177
23.88
23.82
22.19
22.13
(0.55)
(0.55)
(1)
For
the
year
ended
30
June
2015,
potential
ordinary
shares
are
anti-dilutive,
as
their
inclusion
in
the
diluted
loss
per
share
calculation
would
reduce
the
loss
per
share,
and
hence
have
been
excluded.
For
the
years
ended
30
June
2017
and
2016,
potential
ordinary
shares
have
been
treated
as
dilutive,
as
their
inclusion
in
the
diluted
earnings
per
share
calculation
decreases
earnings
per
share.
See
accompanying
notes
to
the
consolidated
financial
statements.
F-3
Table
of
Contents
Consolidated
statement
of
comprehensive
income
Profit/(loss)
for
the
year
Other
comprehensive
income/(loss):
Items
that
may
be
subsequently
reclassified
to
profit
or
loss
Cash
flow
hedges
(note
31.2)
Tax
(expense)/credit
relating
to
cash
flow
hedges
(note
31.2)
Other
comprehensive
income/(loss)
for
the
year,
net
of
tax
Total
comprehensive
income/(loss)
for
the
year
2017
£'000
39,177
Year
ended
30
June
2016
£'000
36,371
2015
£'000
(895)
1,946
(681)
20,307
1,265
40,442
(58,025)
(32,602)
11,413
(37,718)
(21,189)
(1,347)
(22,084)
See
accompanying
notes
to
the
consolidated
financial
statements.
F-4
Table
of
Contents
Consolidated
balance
sheet
ASSETS
Non-current
assets
Property,
plant
and
equipment
Investment
property
Intangible
assets
Derivative
financial
instruments
Trade
and
other
receivables
Deferred
tax
asset
Current
assets
Inventories
Derivative
financial
instruments
Trade
and
other
receivables
Cash
and
cash
equivalents
Total
assets
As
of
30
June
2017
£'000
2016
£'000
Note
13
14
15
18
19
25
16
18
19
20
244,738
13,966
717,544
1,666
15,399
142,107
1,135,420
245,714
13,447
665,634
3,760
11,223
145,460
1,085,238
1,637
3,218
103,732
290,267
398,854
1,534,274
926
7,888
128,657
229,194
366,665
1,451,903
See
accompanying
notes
to
the
consolidated
financial
statements.
F-5
Table
of
Contents
Consolidated
balance
sheet
(continued)
EQUITY
AND
LIABILITIES
Equity
Share
capital
Share
premium
Merger
reserve
Hedging
reserve
Retained
earnings
Total
equity
Non-current
liabilities
Derivative
financial
instruments
Trade
and
other
payables
Borrowings
Deferred
revenue
Deferred
tax
liabilities
Current
liabilities
Derivative
financial
instruments
Tax
liabilities
Trade
and
other
payables
Borrowings
Deferred
revenue
Total
equity
and
liabilities
As
of
30
June
Note
2017
£'000
2016
£'000
21
18
23
24
25
18
23
24
53
68,822
249,030
(31,724)
191,436
477,617
655
83,587
497,630
39,648
20,828
642,348
52
68,822
249,030
(32,989)
173,367
458,282
10,637
41,450
484,528
38,899
14,364
589,878
1,253
9,772
190,315
5,724
207,245
414,309
1,534,274
2,800
6,867
199,668
5,564
188,844
403,743
1,451,903
See
accompanying
notes
to
the
consolidated
financial
statements.
F-6
Table
of
Contents
Consolidated
statement
of
changes
in
equity
Balance
at
1
July
2014
Loss
for
the
year
Cash
flow
hedges
Tax
expense
relating
to
cash
flow
hedges
Total
comprehensive
loss
for
the
year
Equity-settled
share-based
payments
(note
22)
Balance
at
30
June
2015
Profit
for
the
year
Cash
flow
hedges
Tax
credit
relating
to
cash
flow
hedges
Total
comprehensive
loss
for
the
year
Equity-settled
share-based
payments
(note
22)
Dividends
paid
(note
12)
Balance
at
30
June
2016
Profit
for
the
year
Cash
flow
hedges
Tax
expense
relating
to
cash
flow
hedges
Total
comprehensive
income
for
the
year
Equity-settled
share-based
payments
(note
22)
Dividends
paid
(note
12)
Proceeds
from
shares
issued
(note
21)
Balance
at
30
June
2017
Share
capital
£'000
52
—
—
—
—
—
52
—
—
—
—
—
—
52
—
—
—
—
—
—
1
53
Share
premium
£'000
68,822
—
—
—
—
—
68,822
—
—
—
—
—
—
68,822
—
—
—
—
—
—
—
68,822
Merger
reserve
£'000
249,030
—
—
—
—
—
249,030
—
—
—
—
—
—
249,030
—
—
—
—
—
—
—
249,030
Hedging
reserve
£'000
25,918
—
(32,602)
11,413
(21,189)
—
4,729
—
(58,025)
20,307
(37,718)
—
—
(895)
—
—
Retained
earnings
£'000
154,828
Total
equity
£'000
498,650
(895)
(32,602)
11,413
(895)
(22,084)
1,352
1,352
477,918
155,285
36,371
36,371
(58,025)
—
20,307
—
(1,347)
36,371
1,795
1,795
(20,084)
(20,084)
458,282
39,177
1,946
(681)
40,442
2,187
(23,295)
(23,295)
1
477,617
(32,989)
173,367
39,177
—
—
39,177
2,187
—
1,946
(681)
1,265
—
—
—
—
(31,724)
191,436
Movements
on
the
hedging
reserve
are
provided
in
note
31.2.
See
accompanying
notes
to
the
consolidated
financial
statements.
F-7
Table
of
Contents
Consolidated
statement
of
cash
flows
2017
£'000
Year
ended
30
June
2016
£'000
2015
£'000
Note
Cash
flows
from
operating
activities
Cash
generated
from
operations
Interest
paid
Debt
finance
costs
relating
to
borrowings
Interest
received
Tax
paid
Net
cash
generated
from
operating
activities
Cash
flows
from
investing
activities
Payments
for
property,
plant
and
equipment
Proceeds
from
sale
of
property,
plant
and
equipment
Payments
for
investment
property
Payments
for
intangible
assets(1)
Proceeds
from
sale
of
intangible
assets
Net
cash
used
in
investing
activities
Cash
flows
from
financing
activities
Proceeds
from
borrowings
Repayment
of
borrowings
Dividends
paid
Net
cash
(used
in)/generated
from
financing
activities
Net
increase
in
cash
and
cash
equivalents
Cash
and
cash
equivalents
at
beginning
of
year
Exchange
gains
on
cash
and
cash
equivalents
Cash
and
cash
equivalents
at
end
of
year
26
251,759
200,864
(19,523)
—
736
(5,312)
(13,219)
—
487
(2,040)
227,660
186,092
195,021
(42,624)
(6,508)
502
(2,466)
143,925
(8,373)
—
(641)
(5,101)
19
—
(5,466)
—
—
(193,825)
(138,095)
(117,446)
20,649
(150,968)
(104,820)
(102,263)
38,357
51,871
—
—
(395)
(23,295)
(23,690)
53,002
229,194
8,071
290,267
272,539
(371)
(227,950)
—
44,589
86,251
66,365
3,136
155,752
(20,084)
(20,455)
60,817
155,752
12,625
229,194
20
(1)
Payments
for
intangible
assets
primarily
relate
to
player
and
key
football
management
staff
registrations.
When
acquiring
players'
and
key
football
management
staff
registrations
it
is
normal
industry
practice
for
payments
terms
to
spread
over
more
than
one
year.
During
the
year
ended
30
June
2017
registrations
additions
totalled
£205,091,000
(2016:
£167,089,000;
2015:
£150,914,000)—see
note
15.
Trade
payables
in
relation
to
the
acquisition
of
registrations
at
the
balance
sheet
date
are
provided
in
note
23.
See
accompanying
notes
to
the
consolidated
financial
statements.
F-8
Table
of
Contents
1
General
information
Notes
to
the
consolidated
financial
statements
Manchester
United
plc
(the
"Company")
and
its
subsidiaries
(together
the
"Group")
is
a
professional
football
club
together
with
related
and
ancillary
activities.
The
Company
incorporated
under
the
Companies
Law
(2011
Revision)
of
the
Cayman
Islands,
as
amended
and
restated
from
time
to
time.
The
address
of
its
principal
executive
office
is
Sir
Matt
Busby
Way,
Old
Trafford,
Manchester
M16
0RA,
United
Kingdom.
The
Company's
shares
are
listed
on
the
New
York
Stock
Exchange.
These
financial
statements
are
presented
in
pounds
sterling
and
all
values
are
rounded
to
the
nearest
thousand
(£'000)
except
when
otherwise
indicated.
These
financial
statements
were
approved
by
the
Audit
Committee
on
13
October
2017.
2
Summary
of
significant
accounting
policies
The
principal
accounting
policies
applied
in
the
preparation
of
these
consolidated
financial
statements
are
set
out
below.
These
policies
have
been
consistently
applied
to
all
the
years
presented,
unless
otherwise
stated.
2.1
Basis
of
preparation
The
consolidated
financial
statements
of
Manchester
United
plc
have
been
prepared
on
a
going
concern
basis
and
in
accordance
with
International
Financial
Reporting
Standards
("IFRS"),
as
issued
by
the
International
Accounting
Standards
Board
("IASB")
and
IFRS
Interpretations
Committee
("IFRS
IC")
interpretations.
The
consolidated
financial
statements
have
been
prepared
under
the
historical
cost
convention,
as
modified
by
the
revaluation
of
certain
financial
assets
and
liabilities
(including
derivative
financial
instruments)
which
are
recognized
at
fair
value
through
profit
and
loss,
unless
cash
flow
hedge
accounting
applies.
The
preparation
of
financial
statements
in
conformity
with
IFRS
requires
the
use
of
certain
critical
accounting
estimates.
It
also
requires
management
to
exercise
its
judgment
in
the
process
of
applying
the
Group's
accounting
policies.
The
areas
involving
a
higher
degree
of
judgment
or
complexity,
or
areas
where
assumptions
and
estimates
are
significant
to
the
consolidated
financial
statements
are
disclosed
in
note
3.
2.1.1
Changes
in
accounting
policy
and
disclosures
a) New standards, amendments and interpretations
No
new
standards,
amendments
or
interpretations,
effective
for
the
first
time
for
the
financial
year
beginning
on
or
after
1
July
2016,
have
had
a
material
impact
on
the
consolidated
financial
statements
of
the
Group.
b) New standards, amendments and interpretations not yet adopted
A
number
of
new
standards
and
amendments
to
standards
and
interpretations
are
effective
for
annual
periods
beginning
after
1
July
2016,
and
have
not
been
applied
in
preparing
these
consolidated
financial
statements.
None
of
these
is
expected
to
have
a
significant
effect
on
the
consolidated
financial
statements
of
the
Group,
except
as
set
out
below.
•
IFRS
9,
"Financial
instruments",
addresses
the
classification,
measurement
and
recognition
of
financial
assets
and
financial
liabilities.
The
impact
of
IFRS
9
is
currently
being
assessed,
F-9
Table
of
Contents
2
Summary
of
significant
accounting
policies
(Continued)
Notes
to
the
consolidated
financial
statements
(Continued)
•
•
however,
management
does
not
expect
the
new
standard
to
have
a
significant
effect
on
the
classification
and
measurement
of
financial
assets
and
financial
liabilities
and
it
would
appear
that
the
Group's
current
hedge
relationships
would
qualify
as
continuing
hedges
upon
the
adoption
of
IFRS
9.
The
new
standard
also
introduces
expanded
disclosure
requirements
and
changes
in
presentation.
These
are
expected
to
change
the
nature
and
extent
of
the
Group's
disclosures
about
its
financial
instruments
particularly
in
the
year
of
adoption
of
the
new
standard.
The
Group
expects
to
adopt
IFRS
9
from
1
July
2018.
IFRS
15,
"Revenue
from
contracts
with
customers",
deals
with
revenue
recognition
and
establishes
principles
for
reporting
useful
information
to
users
of
financial
statements
about
the
nature,
amount,
timing
and
uncertainty
of
revenue
and
cash
flows
from
an
entity's
contracts
with
customers.
The
impact
of
IFRS
15
is
currently
being
assessed
by
management.
Implementation
of
IFRS
15
requires
a
thorough
review
of
existing
contractual
arrangements.
At
present,
the
Group
anticipates
there
may
be
some
changes
in
the
recognition
of
revenue
although
the
amounts
involved
are
immaterial.
The
Group
expects
to
adopt
IFRS
15
from
1
July
2018.
IFRS
16,
"Leases"
addresses
the
definition
of
a
lease,
recognition
and
measurement
of
leases
and
establishes
principles
for
reporting
useful
information
to
users
of
financial
statements
about
the
leasing
activities
of
both
lessees
and
lessors.
A
key
change
arising
from
IFRS
16
is
that
most
operating
leases
will
be
accounted
for
on
balance
sheet
for
lessees.
As
at
the
reporting
date,
the
Group
has
non-cancellable
operating
lease
commitments,
however,
the
Group
has
not
yet
determined
to
what
extent
these
commitments
will
result
in
the
recognition
of
an
asset
and
a
liability
for
future
payments
and
how
this
will
affect
the
Group's
profit
and
classification
of
cash
flows.
The
Group
expects
to
adopt
IFRS
16
from
1
July
2019.
2.2
Consolidation
Subsidiaries
are
all
entities
over
which
the
Group
has
control.
The
Group
controls
an
entity
when
the
Group
is
exposed
to,
or
has
rights
to,
variable
returns
from
its
involvement
with
the
entity
and
has
the
ability
to
affect
those
returns
through
its
power
over
the
entity.
Subsidiaries
are
fully
consolidated
from
the
date
on
which
control
is
transferred
to
the
Group.
They
are
deconsolidated
from
the
date
that
control
ceases.
The
Group
applies
the
acquisition
method
to
account
for
business
combinations.
The
consideration
transferred
for
the
acquisition
of
a
subsidiary
is
the
fair
values
of
the
assets
transferred,
the
liabilities
incurred
to
the
former
owners
of
the
acquiree
and
the
equity
interests
issued
by
the
Group.
The
consideration
transferred
includes
the
fair
value
of
any
asset
or
liability
resulting
from
a
contingent
consideration
arrangement.
Identifiable
assets
acquired
and
liabilities
and
contingent
liabilities
assumed
in
a
business
combination
are
measured
initially
at
their
fair
values
at
the
acquisition
date.
The
Group
recognizes
any
non-controlling
interest
in
the
acquiree
on
an
acquisition-by-acquisition
basis,
either
at
fair
value
or
at
the
non-controlling
interest's
proportionate
share
of
the
recognized
amounts
of
the
acquiree's
identifiable
net
assets.
Acquisition-related
costs
are
expensed
as
incurred.
The
excess
of
the
consideration
transferred,
the
amount
of
any
non-controlling
interest
in
the
acquiree
and
the
acquisition
date
fair
value
of
any
previous
interest
in
the
acquiree
over
the
fair
value
of
the
identifiable
net
assets
acquired
is
recorded
as
goodwill.
If
the
total
consideration
transferred,
non-controlling
interest
recognized
and
previously
held
interest
measured
is
less
than
the
fair
value
of
F-10
Table
of
Contents
2
Summary
of
significant
accounting
policies
(Continued)
Notes
to
the
consolidated
financial
statements
(Continued)
the
net
assets
of
the
subsidiary
acquired
in
the
case
of
a
bargain
purchase,
the
difference
is
recognized
directly
in
the
income
statement.
Inter-company
transactions,
balances
and
unrealized
gains
and
losses
on
transactions
between
Group
companies
are
eliminated.
Accounting
policies
of
subsidiaries
have
been
changed
where
necessary
to
ensure
consistency
with
the
policies
adopted
by
the
Group.
2.3
Segment
reporting
The
Group
has
one
reportable
segment,
being
the
operation
of
a
professional
football
club.
The
Chief
Operating
Decision
Maker
(being
the
Board
and
executive
officers
of
Manchester
United
plc),
who
is
responsible
for
allocating
resources
and
assessing
performance
obtains
financial
information,
being
the
Consolidated
income
statement,
Consolidated
balance
sheet
and
Consolidated
statement
of
cash
flows,
and
the
analysis
of
changes
in
net
debt,
about
the
Group
as
a
whole.
The
Group
has
investment
property,
however,
this
is
not
considered
to
be
a
material
business
segment
and
is
therefore
not
reported
as
such.
2.4
Foreign
currency
translation
a) Functional and presentation currency
Items
included
in
the
financial
statements
of
each
of
the
Group's
entities
are
measured
using
the
currency
of
the
primary
economic
environment
in
which
the
entity
operates
(the
"functional
currency").
The
consolidated
financial
statements
are
presented
in
pounds
sterling,
which
is
the
Group's
presentation
currency.
b) Transactions and balances
Foreign
currency
transactions
are
translated
into
the
functional
currency
using
the
exchange
rates
prevailing
at
the
dates
of
the
transactions
or
valuation
where
settlements
of
such
transactions,
and
from
the
translation
at
year-end
exchange
rates
items,
are
re-measured.
Foreign
exchange
gains
and
losses
resulting
from
the
settlement
of
monetary
assets
and
liabilities
denominated
in
foreign
currencies
are
recognized
in
the
income
statement,
except
when
deferred
in
other
comprehensive
income
as
qualifying
cash
flow
hedges.
Foreign
exchange
gains
and
losses
that
relate
to
unhedged
borrowings
are
presented
in
the
income
statement
within
finance
costs
or
income.
All
other
foreign
exchange
gains
and
losses
are
presented
in
the
income
statement
within
operating
expenses.
c) Group companies
The
results
and
financial
position
of
all
the
Group
entities
(none
of
which
has
the
currency
of
a
hyperinflationary
economy)
that
have
a
functional
currency
different
from
the
presentational
currency
are
translated
into
the
presentational
currency
as
follows:
(i)
(ii)
assets
and
liabilities
for
each
balance
sheet
presented
are
translated
at
the
closing
rate
at
the
date
of
that
balance
sheet;
income
and
expenses
for
each
income
statement
are
translated
at
average
exchange
rates
(unless
this
average
is
not
a
reasonable
approximation
of
the
cumulative
effect
of
the
rates
prevailing
on
the
transaction
dates,
in
which
case
income
and
expenses
are
translated
at
the
rate
on
the
dates
of
each
transaction);
and
F-11
Table
of
Contents
Notes
to
the
consolidated
financial
statements
(Continued)
2
Summary
of
significant
accounting
policies
(Continued)
(iii)
all
resulting
exchange
differences
are
recognized
in
other
comprehensive
income.
On
disposal
of
a
foreign
operation
any
cumulative
exchange
differences
held
in
equity
are
reclassified
to
the
income
statement.
d) Exchange rates
The
most
important
exchange
rates
per
£1.00
that
have
been
used
in
preparing
the
financial
statements
are:
Euro
US
Dollar
2.5
Revenue
recognition
Closing
rate
Average
rate
2017
1.1379
1.2988
2016
1.2009
1.3332
2015
1.4102
1.5712
2017
1.1663
1.2774
2016
1.3363
1.4774
2015
1.3180
1.5815
Revenue
is
measured
at
the
fair
value
of
consideration
received
or
receivable
from
the
Group's
principal
activities
excluding
transfer
fees
and
value
added
tax.
The
Group's
principal
revenue
streams
are
Commercial,
Broadcasting
and
Matchday.
The
Group
recognizes
revenue
when
the
amount
of
revenue
can
be
reliably
measured;
when
it
is
probable
that
future
economic
benefits
will
flow
to
the
entity;
and
when
specific
criteria
have
been
met
for
each
of
the
Group's
activities
as
described
below.
a) Commercial
Commercial
revenue
(whether
settled
in
cash
or
value
in
kind)
comprises
revenue
receivable
from
the
exploitation
of
the
Manchester
United
brand
through
sponsorship
and
other
commercial
agreements,
including
minimum
guaranteed
revenue,
revenue
receivable
from
retailing
Manchester
United
branded
merchandise
in
the
UK
and
licensing
the
manufacture,
distribution
and
sale
of
such
goods
globally,
and
fees
for
the
Manchester
United
first
team
undertaking
tours.
For
sponsorship
contracts
any
additional
revenue
receivable
over
and
above
the
minimum
guaranteed
revenue
contained
in
the
sponsorship
and
licensing
agreements
is
taken
to
revenue
when
a
reliable
estimate
of
the
future
performance
of
the
contract
can
be
obtained
and
it
is
probable
that
the
amounts
will
not
be
recouped
by
the
sponsor
in
future
years.
Revenue
is
recognized
over
the
term
of
the
sponsorship
agreement
in
line
with
the
performance
obligations
included
within
the
contract
and
based
on
the
sponsorship
rights
enjoyed
by
the
individual
sponsor.
In
instances
where
the
sponsorship
rights
remain
the
same
over
the
duration
of
the
contract,
revenue
is
recognized
on
a
straight-line
basis.
In
respect
of
contracts
with
multiple
elements,
the
Group
allocates
the
total
consideration
receivable
to
each
separately
identifiable
element
based
on
their
relative
fair
values,
and
then
recognizes
the
allocated
revenue
on
a
straight-line
basis
over
the
relevant
period
of
each
element.
The
Group
has
a
10-year
agreement
with
adidas
which
began
on
1
August
2015.
The
minimum
guarantee
payable
by
adidas
over
the
term
of
the
agreement
is
£750
million,
subject
to
certain
adjustments.
Payments
due
in
a
particular
year
may
increase
if
the
club's
first
team
wins
the
Premier
League,
FA
Cup
or
Champions
League,
or
decrease
if
the
club's
first
team
fails
to
participate
in
the
Champions
League
for
two
or
more
consecutive
seasons
with
the
maximum
possible
increase
being
£4
million
per
year
and
the
maximum
possible
reduction
being
30%
of
the
applicable
payment
for
the
F-12
Table
of
Contents
2
Summary
of
significant
accounting
policies
(Continued)
Notes
to
the
consolidated
financial
statements
(Continued)
year
in
which
the
second
or
other
consecutive
season
of
non-participation
falls.
Revenue
is
currently
being
recognized
based
on
management's
estimate
that
the
full
minimum
guarantee
amount
will
be
received,
as
management
does
not
expect
two
consecutive
seasons
of
non-participation
in
the
Champions
League.
Retail
revenue
is
recognized
at
the
point
of
sale
while
license
revenue
is
recognized
in
the
period
in
which
the
goods
and
services
are
provided.
Mobile
&
content
revenue
is
recognized
over
the
term
of
the
commercial
agreement
in
line
with
the
performance
obligations
included
within
the
contract
and
based
on
the
commercial
rights
enjoyed
by
the
individual
partner.
In
instances
where
the
commercial
rights
remain
the
same
over
the
duration
of
the
contract,
revenue
is
recognized
on
a
straight-line
basis.
Commercial
revenue
which
is
received
in
advance
of
a
period
end
but
relating
to
future
periods
is
treated
as
deferred
revenue.
The
deferred
revenue
is
then
released
to
revenue
on
an
accruals
basis
in
accordance
with
the
substance
of
the
relevant
agreements.
b) Broadcasting
Broadcasting
revenue
represents
revenue
receivable
from
all
UK
and
overseas
broadcasting
contracts,
including
contracts
negotiated
centrally
by
the
Premier
League
and
UEFA.
Distributions
from
the
Premier
League
comprise
a
fixed
element
(which
is
recognized
evenly
as
domestic
home
league
matches
are
played),
facility
fees
for
live
coverage
and
highlights
of
domestic
home
and
away
matches
(which
are
recognized
when
the
respective
match
is
played),
and
merit
awards
(based
on
finishing
position
in
the
league,
which
are
recognized
when
they
are
known
at
the
end
of
each
football
season).
Distributions
from
UEFA
relating
to
participation
in
UEFA
competitions
comprise
market
pool
payments
(which
are
recognized
over
the
matches
played
in
the
competition,
a
portion
of
which
reflects
Manchester
United's
performance
relative
to
the
other
Premier
League
clubs
in
the
competition)
and
fixed
amounts
for
participation
in
individual
matches
(which
are
recognized
when
the
matches
are
played).
Broadcasting
revenue
which
is
received
in
advance
of
a
period
end
but
relating
to
future
periods
is
treated
as
deferred
revenue.
The
deferred
revenue
is
then
released
to
revenue
on
an
accruals
basis
in
accordance
with
the
substance
of
the
relevant
agreements.
c) Matchday
Matchday
revenue
is
recognized
based
on
matches
played
throughout
the
year
with
revenue
from
each
match
being
recognized
only
when
the
match
has
been
played.
Revenue
from
related
activities
such
as
Conference
and
Events
or
the
Museum
is
recognized
as
the
event
or
service
is
provided
or
the
facility
is
used.
Matchday
revenue
includes
revenue
receivable
from
all
domestic
and
European
match
day
activities
from
Manchester
United
games
at
Old
Trafford,
together
with
the
Group's
share
of
gate
receipts
from
domestic
cup
matches
not
played
at
Old
Trafford,
and
fees
for
arranging
other
events
at
the
Old
Trafford
stadium.
As
the
Group
acts
as
the
principal
in
the
sale
of
match
tickets,
the
share
of
gate
receipts
payable
to
the
other
participating
club
and
competition
organiser
for
domestic
cup
matches
played
at
Old
Trafford
is
treated
as
an
operating
expense.
F-13
Table
of
Contents
2
Summary
of
significant
accounting
policies
(Continued)
Notes
to
the
consolidated
financial
statements
(Continued)
Matchday
revenue
which
is
received
in
advance
of
a
period
end
but
relating
to
future
periods
(mainly
the
sale
of
seasonal
facilities
for
first
team
matches
at
Old
Trafford)
is
treated
as
deferred
revenue.
The
deferred
revenue
is
then
released
to
revenue
as
the
matches
are
played.
d) Finance income
Finance
income
is
recognized
using
the
effective
interest
rate
method.
e) Accrued revenue
Revenue
from
matchday
activities,
broadcasting
and
commercial
contracts,
which
is
received
after
the
period
to
which
it
relates,
is
accrued
as
earned.
f) Deferred revenue
Revenue
from
matchday
activities,
broadcasting
and
commercial
contracts,
received
or
receivable
prior
to
the
period
end
in
respect
of
future
periods,
is
deferred.
2.6
Operating
leases
Leases
in
which
a
significant
portion
of
the
risks
and
rewards
of
ownership
are
retained
by
the
lessor
are
classified
as
operating
leases.
Payments
made
under
operating
leases
(net
of
any
incentives
received
from
the
lessor)
are
charged
to
the
income
statement
on
a
straight-line
basis
over
the
period
of
the
lease.
Rentals
receivable
under
sub-tenancy
agreements
(net
of
any
incentives
given
to
the
lessee)
are
credited
to
the
income
statement
on
a
straight-line
basis
over
the
lease
term.
The
risk
and
rewards
of
ownership
on
the
sub-let
property
remain
with
the
third
party
lessor.
2.7
Exceptional
items
Exceptional
items
are
disclosed
separately
in
the
financial
statements
where
it
is
necessary
to
do
so
to
provide
further
understanding
of
the
financial
performance
of
the
Group.
They
are
material
items
of
income
or
expense
that
have
been
shown
separately
due
to
the
significance
of
their
nature
or
amount.
2.8
Pension
costs
The
Group
is
one
of
a
number
of
participating
employers
in
The
Football
League
Limited
Pension
and
Life
Assurance
Scheme
('the
scheme'—see
note
30.1).
The
Group
is
unable
to
identify
its
share
of
the
assets
and
liabilities
of
the
scheme
and
therefore
accounts
for
its
contributions
as
if
they
were
paid
to
a
defined
contribution
scheme.
The
Group's
contributions
into
this
scheme
are
reflected
within
the
income
statement
when
they
fall
due.
Full
provision
has
been
made
for
the
additional
contributions
that
the
Group
has
been
requested
to
pay
to
help
fund
the
scheme
deficit.
The
Group
also
operates
a
defined
contribution
scheme.
The
assets
of
the
scheme
are
held
separately
from
those
of
the
Group
in
an
independently
administered
fund.
The
Group's
contributions
into
this
scheme
are
reflected
within
the
income
statement
when
they
fall
due.
F-14
Table
of
Contents
2
Summary
of
significant
accounting
policies
(Continued)
2.9
Share-based
payments
Notes
to
the
consolidated
financial
statements
(Continued)
The
Group
operates
a
share-based
compensation
plan
under
which
the
entity
receives
services
from
employees
as
consideration
for
equity
instruments
of
the
Group.
Equity-settled
share-based
payments
to
employees
are
measured
at
the
fair
value
of
the
equity
instruments
at
the
grant
date.
The
fair
value
excludes
the
effect
of
non-market
based
vesting
conditions.
The
fair
value
determined
at
the
grant
date
of
the
equity-settled
share-based
payments
is
expensed
on
a
straight-line
basis
over
the
vesting
period,
based
on
the
Group's
estimate
of
equity
instruments
that
will
eventually
vest.
At
each
balance
sheet
date,
the
Group
revises
its
estimate
of
the
number
of
equity
instruments
expected
to
vest
as
a
result
of
the
effect
of
non-market
based
vesting
conditions.
The
impact
of
the
revision
of
the
original
estimates,
if
any,
is
recognized
in
the
income
statement
such
that
the
cumulative
expense
reflects
the
revised
estimate,
with
a
corresponding
adjustment
to
equity
reserves.
For
cash-settled
share-based
payments
to
employees,
a
liability
is
recognized
for
the
services
acquired,
measured
initially
at
the
fair
value
of
the
liability.
At
each
balance
sheet
date
until
the
liability
is
settled,
and
at
the
date
of
settlement,
the
fair
value
of
the
liability
is
remeasured,
with
any
changes
in
fair
value
recognized
in
profit
or
loss
for
the
year.
Details
regarding
the
determination
of
the
fair
value
of
share-based
transactions
are
set
out
in
note
22.
2.10
Current
and
deferred
tax
The
tax
expense
or
credit
for
the
period
comprises
current
and
deferred
tax.
Tax
is
recognized
in
the
income
statement,
except
to
the
extent
that
it
relates
to
items
recognized
in
other
comprehensive
income,
in
which
case
the
tax
is
also
recognized
in
other
comprehensive
income.
The
current
tax
expense
or
credit
is
calculated
on
the
basis
of
the
tax
laws
enacted
or
substantively
enacted
at
the
balance
sheet
date
in
the
countries
where
the
Company
and
its
subsidiaries
operate
and
generate
taxable
income.
Although
the
Company
is
organized
as
a
Cayman
Islands
corporation,
it
reports
as
a
US
domestic
corporation
for
US
federal
income
tax
purposes
and
is
subject
to
US
federal
income
tax
on
the
Group's
worldwide
income.
In
addition,
the
Group
is
subject
to
income
and
other
taxes
in
various
other
jurisdictions,
including
the
UK.
Management
periodically
evaluates
positions
taken
in
tax
returns
with
respect
to
situations
in
which
applicable
tax
regulation
is
subject
to
interpretation.
It
establishes
provisions
where
appropriate
on
the
basis
of
amounts
expected
to
be
paid
to
(or
recovered
from)
the
tax
authorities.
Deferred
tax
is
recognized
on
temporary
differences
arising
between
the
tax
bases
of
assets
and
liabilities
and
their
carrying
amounts
in
the
financial
statements.
Deferred
tax
is
determined
using
tax
rates
(and
laws)
that
have
been
enacted
or
substantively
enacted
by
the
balance
sheet
date
and
are
expected
to
apply
when
the
related
deferred
tax
asset
is
realised
or
the
deferred
liability
is
settled.
Deferred
tax
assets
are
recognized
only
to
the
extent
that
it
is
probable
that
future
taxable
profit
will
be
available
against
which
the
temporary
differences
can
be
utilised.
Deferred
tax
assets
and
liabilities
are
offset
when
there
is
a
legally
enforceable
right
to
offset
current
tax
assets
against
current
tax
liabilities
and
when
the
deferred
tax
assets
and
liabilities
relate
to
taxes
levied
by
the
same
taxation
authority
on
either
the
same
taxable
entity
or
different
taxable
entities
where
there
is
an
intention
to
settle
the
balances
on
a
net
basis.
F-15
Table
of
Contents
2
Summary
of
significant
accounting
policies
(Continued)
2.11
Dividend
distribution
Notes
to
the
consolidated
financial
statements
(Continued)
Dividend
distributions
to
the
Company's
shareholders
are
recognized
when
they
become
legally
payable.
In
the
case
of
interim
dividends,
this
is
when
they
are
paid.
2.12
Property,
plant
and
equipment
Property,
plant
and
equipment
is
initially
measured
at
cost
(comprising
the
purchase
price,
after
deducting
discounts
and
rebates,
and
any
directly
attributable
costs)
and
is
subsequently
carried
at
cost
less
accumulated
depreciation
and
any
provision
for
impairment.
Subsequent
costs,
for
example,
capital
improvements
and
refurbishment,
are
included
in
the
asset's
carrying
amount
or
recognized
as
a
separate
asset,
as
appropriate,
only
when
it
is
probable
that
future
economic
benefits
associated
with
the
item
will
flow
to
the
Group
and
the
cost
of
the
item
can
be
measured
reliably.
Where
appropriate,
the
carrying
amount
of
the
replaced
part
is
derecognized.
All
other
repairs
and
maintenance
are
charged
to
the
income
statement
during
the
financial
period
in
which
they
are
incurred.
Land
is
not
depreciated.
With
the
exception
of
freehold
property
acquired
before
1
August
1999,
depreciation
is
calculated
using
the
straight-line
method
to
write-down
assets
to
their
residual
value
over
the
estimated
useful
lives
as
follows:
Freehold
property
Computer
equipment
and
software
(included
within
Plant
and
machinery)
Plant
and
machinery
Fixtures
and
fittings
75
years
3
years
4
-
5
years
7
years
Freehold
property
acquired
before
1
August
1999
is
depreciated
on
a
reducing
balance
basis
at
an
annual
rate
of
1.33%.
The
assets'
residual
values
and
useful
lives
are
reviewed,
and
adjusted
if
appropriate,
at
the
end
of
each
reporting
period.
Assets
are
reviewed
for
impairment
whenever
events
or
changes
in
circumstances
indicate
that
the
carrying
amount
may
not
be
recoverable.
Any
impairment
charges
arising
are
recognized
in
the
income
statement
when
the
carrying
amount
of
an
asset
is
greater
than
the
estimated
recoverable
amount,
which
is
the
higher
of
an
asset's
fair
value
less
costs
to
sell
and
value
in
use,
and
are
calculated
with
reference
to
future
discounted
cash
flows
that
the
asset
is
expected
to
generate
when
considered
as
part
of
a
cash-generating
unit.
Prior
impairments
are
reviewed
for
possible
reversal
at
each
balance
sheet
date.
Gains
and
losses
on
disposals
are
determined
by
comparing
the
proceeds
with
the
carrying
amount
and
are
recognized
within
operating
expenses
within
the
income
statement.
2.13
Investment
property
Property
that
is
held
for
long-term
rental
yields
or
for
capital
appreciation
or
both,
and
that
is
not
occupied
by
the
Group,
is
classified
as
investment
property.
F-16
Table
of
Contents
2
Summary
of
significant
accounting
policies
(Continued)
Notes
to
the
consolidated
financial
statements
(Continued)
Investment
property
is
initially
measured
at
cost
(comprising
the
purchase
price,
after
deducting
discounts
and
rebates,
and
any
directly
attributable
costs)
and
is
subsequently
carried
at
cost
less
accumulated
depreciation
and
any
provision
for
impairment.
Investment
property
is
depreciated
using
the
straight-line
method
over
50
years.
Investment
properties
are
reviewed
for
impairment
when
there
is
a
triggering
event
such
as
a
decline
in
the
property
market.
An
impairment
charge
is
recognized
for
the
amount
by
which
the
asset's
carrying
amount
exceeds
its
recoverable
amount.
Prior
impairments
are
reviewed
for
possible
reversal
at
each
balance
sheet
date.
If
an
impairment
charge
subsequently
reverses,
the
carrying
amount
of
the
asset
is
increased
to
the
revised
estimate
of
its
recoverable
amount,
but
so
that
the
increased
carrying
amount
does
not
exceed
the
carrying
amount
that
would
have
been
determined
had
no
impairment
charge
been
recognized
for
the
asset
in
prior
years.
2.14
Intangible
assets—goodwill
a) Initial recognition
Goodwill
represents
the
excess
of
the
cost
of
an
acquisition
over
the
fair
value
of
the
Group's
share
of
the
net
identifiable
assets
of
the
acquired
subsidiary
at
the
date
of
acquisition.
b) Impairment
Management
considers
there
to
be
one
material
cash
generating
unit
for
the
purposes
of
the
annual
impairment
review,
being
the
operation
of
a
professional
football
club.
Goodwill
is
not
subject
to
amortization
and
is
tested
annually
for
impairment
or
more
frequently
if
events
or
changes
in
circumstances
indicate
a
potential
impairment.
An
impairment
loss
is
recognized
in
the
income
statement
when
the
carrying
value
of
goodwill
exceeds
its
recoverable
amount.
Its
recoverable
amount
is
the
higher
of
fair
value
less
costs
of
disposal
and
value
in
use.
Prior
impairments
are
not
subsequently
reviewed
for
possible
reversal
at
each
balance
sheet
date.
2.15
Intangible
assets—registrations
and
football
staff
remuneration
a) Remuneration
Remuneration
is
charged
to
operating
expenses
on
a
straight-line
basis
over
the
contract
periods
based
on
the
amount
payable
to
players
and
key
football
management
staff
for
that
period.
Any
performance
bonuses
are
recognized
when
the
Company
considers
that
it
is
probable
that
the
condition
related
to
the
payment
will
be
achieved.
Signing-on
fees
are
typically
paid
to
players
and
key
football
management
staff
in
equal
annual
installments
over
the
term
of
the
contract.
Installments
are
paid
at
or
near
the
beginning
of
each
financial
year
and
recognized
as
prepayments
within
trade
and
other
receivables.
They
are
subsequently
charged
to
the
income
statement
(as
operating
expenses)
on
a
straight-line
basis
over
the
financial
year.
Signing-on
fees
paid
form
part
of
cash
flows
from
operating
activities.
Loyalty
fees
are
bonuses
which
are
paid
to
players
and
key
football
management
staff
either
at
the
beginning
of
a
renewed
contract
or
in
installments
over
the
term
of
their
contract
in
recognition
for
either
past
or
future
performance.
Loyalty
bonuses
for
past
service
are
typically
paid
in
a
lump
sum
amount
upon
renewal
of
a
contract.
These
loyalty
bonuses
require
no
future
service
and
are
not
subject
to
any
claw-back
provisions
were
the
individual
to
subsequently
leave
the
club
during
their
new
contract
F-17
Table
of
Contents
2
Summary
of
significant
accounting
policies
(Continued)
Notes
to
the
consolidated
financial
statements
(Continued)
term.
They
are
expensed
once
the
Company
has
a
present
legal
or
constructive
obligation
to
make
the
payment.
Loyalty
bonuses
for
ongoing
service
are
typically
paid
in
arrears
in
equal
annual
installments
over
the
term
of
the
contract.
These
are
paid
at
the
beginning
of
the
next
financial
year
and
the
related
charge
is
recognized
within
operating
expenses
in
the
income
statement
on
a
straight-line
basis
over
the
current
financial
year.
b) Initial recognition
The
costs
associated
with
the
acquisition
of
players'
and
key
football
management
staff
registrations
are
capitalized
at
the
fair
value
of
the
consideration
payable.
Costs
include
transfer
fees,
PL
levy
fees,
agents'
fees
incurred
by
the
club
and
other
directly
attributable
costs.
Costs
also
include
the
fair
value
of
any
contingent
consideration,
which
is
primarily
payable
to
the
player's
former
club
(with
associated
levy
fees
payable
to
the
PL),
once
payment
becomes
probable.
Subsequent
reassessments
of
the
amount
of
contingent
consideration
payable
are
also
included
in
the
cost
of
the
player's
registration.
The
estimate
of
the
fair
value
of
the
contingent
consideration
payable
requires
management
to
assess
the
likelihood
of
specific
performance
conditions
being
met
which
would
trigger
the
payment
of
the
contingent
consideration.
This
assessment
is
carried
out
on
an
individual
player
basis.
The
additional
amount
of
contingent
consideration
potentially
payable,
in
excess
of
the
amounts
included
in
the
cost
of
registrations,
is
disclosed
in
note
29.2.
Costs
are
fully
amortized
using
the
straight-line
method
over
the
period
covered
by
the
player's
and
key
football
management
staff
contract.
c) Renegotiation
Where
a
contract
is
extended,
any
costs
associated
with
securing
the
extension
are
added
to
the
unamortized
balance
(at
the
date
of
the
amendment)
and
the
revised
book
value
is
amortized
over
the
remaining
revised
contract
life.
d) Disposals and loan income
Assets
available
for
sale
(principally
players'
registrations)
are
classified
as
assets
held
for
sale
when
their
carrying
value
is
expected
to
be
recovered
principally
through
a
sale
transaction
and
a
sale
is
considered
to
be
highly
probable.
Highly
probable
is
defined
as
being
actively
marketed
by
the
club,
with
unconditional
offers
having
been
received
prior
to
a
period
end.
These
assets
would
be
stated
at
the
lower
of
the
carrying
amount
and
fair
value
less
costs
to
sell.
Gains
and
losses
on
disposal
of
players'
and
key
football
management
staff
registrations
are
determined
by
comparing
the
fair
value
of
the
consideration
receivable,
net
of
any
transaction
costs,
with
the
carrying
amount
and
are
recognized
separately
in
the
income
statement
within
profit
on
disposal
of
intangible
assets.
Where
a
part
of
the
consideration
receivable
is
contingent
on
specified
performance
conditions,
this
amount
is
recognized
in
the
income
statement
when
receipt
is
virtually
certain.
Loan
income
on
players
temporarily
loaned
to
other
football
clubs
is
recognized
separately
in
the
income
statement
within
profit/(loss)
on
disposal
of
intangible
assets.
F-18
Table
of
Contents
2
Summary
of
significant
accounting
policies
(Continued)
e) Impairment
Notes
to
the
consolidated
financial
statements
(Continued)
Management
does
not
consider
that
it
is
possible
to
determine
the
value
in
use
of
an
individual
player
or
key
football
management
staff
in
isolation
as
that
individual
(unless
via
a
sale
or
insurance
recovery)
cannot
generate
cash
flows
on
his
own.
While
management
does
not
consider
any
individual
can
be
separated
from
the
single
cash
generating
unit
("CGU"),
being
the
operations
of
the
Group
as
a
whole,
there
may
be
certain
circumstances
where
an
individual
is
taken
out
of
the
CGU,
when
it
becomes
clear
that
they
will
not
participate
with
the
club's
first
team
again,
for
example,
a
player
sustaining
a
career
threatening
injury
or
is
permanently
removed
from
the
first
team
playing
squad
for
another
reason.
If
such
circumstances
were
to
arise,
the
carrying
value
of
the
individual
would
be
assessed
against
the
Group's
best
estimate
of
the
individual's
fair
value
less
any
costs
to
sell
and
an
impairment
charge
made
in
operating
expenses
reflecting
any
loss
arising.
2.16
Other
intangible
assets
Other
intangible
assets
comprise
website,
mobile
applications
and
trademark
registration
costs
and
are
initially
measured
at
cost
and
are
subsequently
carried
at
cost
less
accumulated
amortization
and
any
provision
for
impairment.
Amortization
is
calculated
using
the
straight-line
method
to
write-down
assets
to
their
residual
value
over
the
estimated
useful
lives
as
follows:
Website
and
mobile
applications
Trademark
registrations
5
years
10
years
The
assets'
residual
values
and
useful
lives
are
reviewed
and
adjusted
if
appropriate
at
each
balance
sheet
date.
2.17
Derivative
financial
instruments
and
hedging
activities
Derivatives
are
initially
recognized
at
fair
value
on
the
date
a
derivative
contract
is
entered
into
and
are
subsequently
re-measured
at
their
fair
value.
The
resulting
gain
or
loss
is
recognized
in
the
income
statement
immediately
unless
the
derivative
is
designated
and
effective
as
a
hedging
instrument,
in
which
event
the
timing
of
the
recognition
in
the
income
statement
depends
on
the
nature
of
the
hedging
relationship.
The
Group
designates
certain
derivatives
as
hedges
of
a
particular
risk
associated
with
a
recognized
asset
or
liability
or
a
highly
probable
forecast
transaction
(cash
flow
hedge).
The
Group
hedges
the
foreign
exchange
risk
on
a
portion
of
contracted,
and
hence
highly
probable,
future
US
dollar
revenues
whenever
possible
using
a
portion
of
the
Group's
US
dollar
net
borrowings
as
the
hedging
instrument.
Foreign
exchange
gains
or
losses
arising
on
re-translation
of
the
Group's
US
dollar
net
borrowings
used
in
the
hedge
are
initially
recognized
in
other
comprehensive
income,
rather
than
being
recognized
in
the
income
statement
immediately.
The
foreign
exchange
gains
or
losses
arising
on
re-translation
of
the
Group's
unhedged
US
dollar
borrowings
are
recognized
in
the
income
statement
immediately.
The
Group
hedges
its
cash
flow
interest
rate
risk
where
appropriate
using
interest
rate
swaps
at
contract
lengths
consistent
with
the
repayment
schedule
of
the
borrowings.
Such
interest
rate
swaps
have
the
economic
effect
of
converting
borrowings
from
floating
rates
to
fixed
rates.
The
effective
portion
of
changes
in
the
fair
value
of
the
interest
rate
swap
is
initially
recognized
in
other
F-19
Table
of
Contents
2
Summary
of
significant
accounting
policies
(Continued)
Notes
to
the
consolidated
financial
statements
(Continued)
comprehensive
income,
rather
than
being
recognized
in
the
income
statement
immediately.
The
gain
or
loss
relating
to
any
ineffective
portion
is
recognized
in
the
income
statement
immediately.
The
Group
documents
at
the
inception
of
the
transaction
the
relationship
between
hedging
instruments
and
hedged
items,
as
well
as
its
risk
management
objective
and
strategy
for
undertaking
various
hedging
transactions.
The
Group
also
documents
its
assessment,
both
at
hedge
inception
and
on
an
ongoing
basis,
of
whether
the
derivatives
that
are
used
in
hedging
transactions
are
highly
effective
in
offsetting
changes
in
fair
value
or
cash
flows
of
hedged
items.
The
Group
uses
a
variety
of
methods
to
assess
hedge
effectiveness
depending
on
the
nature
and
type
of
the
hedging
relationship,
including
critical
terms
comparison,
dollar
offset
method
and
regression
analysis.
Derivatives
embedded
in
other
financial
instruments
or
host
contracts
are
treated
as
separate
derivatives
when
their
risks
and
characteristics
are
not
closely
related
to
those
of
the
host
contracts
and
the
host
contracts
are
not
measured
at
fair
value
through
profit
or
loss.
The
fair
values
of
various
derivative
instruments
are
disclosed
in
note
18.
Movements
on
the
hedging
reserve
in
other
comprehensive
income
are
shown
in
the
statement
of
changes
in
equity.
The
full
fair
value
of
a
hedging
derivative
is
classified
as
a
non-current
asset
or
liability
when
the
remaining
maturity
of
the
hedged
item
is
more
than
12
months,
and
as
a
current
asset
or
liability
when
the
remaining
maturity
of
the
hedged
item
is
less
than
12
months.
The
effective
portion
of
changes
in
the
fair
value
of
derivatives
that
are
designated
and
qualify
as
cash
flow
hedges
is
recognized
in
other
comprehensive
income.
The
gain
or
loss
relating
to
any
ineffective
portion
is
recognized
immediately
in
the
income
statement.
Amounts
previously
recognized
in
other
comprehensive
income
and
accumulated
in
the
hedging
reserve
within
equity
are
reclassified
to
the
income
statement
in
the
periods
when
the
hedged
item
affects
the
income
statement
(for
example,
when
the
forecast
transaction
that
is
hedged
takes
place).
When
a
hedging
instrument
expires
or
is
sold,
or
when
a
hedge
no
longer
meets
the
criteria
for
hedge
accounting,
any
cumulative
gain
or
loss
existing
in
equity
at
that
time
remains
in
equity
and
is
recognized
when
the
hedged
item
is
ultimately
recognized
in
the
income
statement.
When
a
forecast
transaction
is
no
longer
expected
to
occur,
the
cumulative
gain
or
loss
that
was
reported
in
equity
is
immediately
transferred
to
the
income
statement.
2.18
Inventories
Inventories
are
stated
at
the
lower
of
cost
and
net
realizable
value.
Cost
is
determined
using
the
first-in,
first-out
(FIFO)
method.
The
cost
of
finished
goods
comprises
cost
of
purchase
and,
where
appropriate,
other
directly
attributable
costs.
It
excludes
borrowing
costs.
Net
realizable
value
is
the
estimated
selling
price
in
the
ordinary
course
of
business,
less
applicable
variable
selling
expenses.
2.19
Trade
and
other
receivables
Trade
and
other
receivables
are
amounts
due
from
customers
for
goods
sold
or
services
performed
in
the
ordinary
course
of
business.
Trade
and
other
receivables
are
recognized
initially
at
fair
value,
and
subsequently
measured
at
amortized
cost
using
the
effective
interest
method,
less
provision
for
impairment.
If
collection
is
expected
in
one
year
or
less,
they
are
classified
as
current
assets.
If
not,
they
are
presented
as
non-current
assets.
F-20
Table
of
Contents
2
Summary
of
significant
accounting
policies
(Continued)
2.20
Cash
and
cash
equivalents
Notes
to
the
consolidated
financial
statements
(Continued)
Cash
and
cash
equivalents
includes
cash
in
hand,
deposits
held
at
call
with
banks,
and,
if
applicable,
other
short-term
highly
liquid
investments
with
original
maturities
of
three
months
or
less.
2.21
Share
capital
and
reserves
Ordinary
shares
are
classified
as
equity.
Incremental
costs
directly
attributable
to
the
issue
of
new
shares
are
shown
in
equity
as
a
deduction
from
the
proceeds
of
the
issue.
The
merger
reserve
arose
as
a
result
of
reorganization
transactions
and
represents
the
difference
between
the
equity
of
the
acquired
company
(Red
Football
Shareholder
Limited)
and
the
investment
by
the
acquiring
company
(Manchester
United
plc).
The
hedging
reserve
is
used
to
reflect
the
effective
portion
of
changes
in
the
fair
value
of
derivatives
that
are
designated
and
qualify
as
cash
flow
hedges.
2.22
Trade
and
other
payables
Trade
and
other
payables
are
obligations
to
pay
for
goods
and
services
that
have
been
acquired
in
the
ordinary
course
of
business
from
suppliers.
Trade
payables
are
recognized
initially
at
fair
value
and
subsequently
measured
at
amortized
cost
using
the
effective
interest
method.
Amounts
payable
are
classified
as
current
liabilities
if
payment
is
due
within
one
year
or
less.
If
not
they
are
presented
as
non-current
liabilities.
2.23
Borrowings
Borrowings
are
recognized
initially
at
fair
value,
net
of
transaction
costs
incurred.
Borrowings
are
subsequently
carried
at
amortized
cost;
any
differences
between
the
proceeds
(net
of
transaction
costs)
and
the
redemption
value
is
recognized
in
the
income
statement
over
the
period
of
the
borrowings
using
the
effective
interest
rate
method.
Fees
paid
on
the
establishment
of
loan
facilities
are
recognized
as
transaction
costs
of
the
loan
to
the
extent
that
it
is
probable
that
some
or
all
of
the
facility
will
be
drawn
down.
In
this
case
the
fee
is
deferred
until
draw-down
occurs.
To
the
extent
there
is
no
evidence
that
it
is
probable
that
some
or
all
of
the
facility
will
be
drawn
down,
the
fee
is
capitalized
as
a
prepayment
for
liquidity
services
and
amortized
over
the
period
of
the
facility
to
which
it
relates.
3
Critical
accounting
estimates
and
judgments
Estimates,
judgments
and
assumptions
are
continually
evaluated
and
are
based
on
historical
experience
and
other
factors,
including
expectations
of
future
events
that
are
believed
to
be
reasonable
under
the
circumstances.
3.1
Critical
accounting
estimates
and
assumptions
The
Group
makes
estimates
and
assumptions
concerning
the
future.
The
resulting
accounting
estimates
will,
by
definition,
seldom
equal
the
related
actual
results.
The
estimates
and
assumptions
that
have
a
significant
risk
of
causing
a
material
adjustment
to
the
carrying
amounts
of
assets
and
liabilities
within
the
next
financial
year
are
addressed
below.
F-21
Table
of
Contents
3
Critical
accounting
estimates
and
judgments
(Continued)
a) Revenue recognition—minimum guarantee
Notes
to
the
consolidated
financial
statements
(Continued)
Minimum
guaranteed
revenue
is
recognized
over
the
term
of
the
sponsorship
agreement
in
line
with
the
performance
obligations
included
within
the
contract
and
based
on
the
sponsorship
benefits
enjoyed
by
the
individual
sponsor.
In
instances
where
the
sponsorship
rights
remain
the
same
over
the
duration
of
the
contract,
revenue
is
recognized
on
a
straight-line
basis.
The
minimum
guarantee
payable
by
adidas
is
subject
to
certain
adjustments.
Payments
due
in
a
particular
year
may
increase
if
the
club's
first
team
wins
certain
competitions
or
decrease
if
the
club's
first
team
fails
to
participate
in
the
Champions
League
for
two
or
more
consecutive
seasons
with
the
reduction
being
30%
of
the
applicable
payment
for
the
year
in
which
the
second
or
other
consecutive
season
of
non-participation
falls.
Management's
current
best
estimate
is
that
the
full
minimum
guarantee
amount
will
be
received,
as
management
does
not
expect
two
consecutive
seasons
of
non-participation
in
the
Champions
League.
b) Intangible assets—goodwill
The
Group
annually
tests
whether
goodwill
has
suffered
any
impairment
or
more
frequently
if
events
or
changes
in
circumstances
indicate
a
potential
impairment,
in
accordance
with
its
accounting
policy.
The
recoverable
amount
of
the
cash-generating
unit
has
been
determined
based
on
a
value-in-use
calculation.
This
calculation
requires
the
use
of
estimates,
both
in
arriving
at
the
expected
future
cash
flows
and
the
application
of
a
suitable
discount
rate
in
order
to
calculate
the
present
value
of
these
flows.
These
calculations
have
been
carried
out
in
accordance
with
the
assumptions
set
out
in
note
15.
c) Intangible assets—registrations
The
costs
associated
with
the
acquisition
of
players'
and
key
football
management
staff
registrations
are
capitalized
at
the
fair
value
of
the
consideration
payable,
including
an
estimate
of
the
fair
value
of
any
contingent
consideration.
Subsequent
reassessments
of
the
amount
of
contingent
consideration
payable
are
also
included
in
the
cost
of
the
player's
and
key
football
management
staff
registration.
The
estimate
of
the
fair
value
of
the
contingent
consideration
payable
requires
management
to
assess
the
likelihood
of
specific
performance
conditions
being
met
which
would
trigger
the
payment
of
the
contingent
consideration.
This
assessment
is
carried
out
on
an
individual
basis.
The
maximum
additional
amount
that
could
be
payable
as
of
30
June
2017
is
disclosed
in
note
29.2.
The
Group
will
perform
an
impairment
review
on
intangible
assets,
including
player
and
key
football
management
staff
registrations,
if
adverse
events
indicate
that
the
amortized
carrying
value
of
the
asset
may
not
be
recoverable.
While
no
individual
can
be
separated
from
the
single
cash
generating
unit
("CGU"),
being
the
operations
of
the
Group
as
a
whole,
there
may
be
certain
circumstances
where
an
individual
is
taken
out
of
the
CGU,
when
it
becomes
clear
that
they
will
not
participate
with
the
club's
first
team
again,
for
example,
a
player
sustaining
a
career
threatening
injury
or
is
permanently
removed
from
the
first
team
squad
for
another
reason.
If
such
circumstances
were
to
arise,
the
carrying
value
of
the
individual
would
be
assessed
against
the
Group's
best
estimate
of
the
individual's
fair
value
less
any
costs
to
sell.
F-22
Table
of
Contents
3
Critical
accounting
estimates
and
judgments
(Continued)
d) Tax
Notes
to
the
consolidated
financial
statements
(Continued)
Tax
is
calculated
on
the
basis
of
the
tax
laws
enacted
or
substantively
enacted
at
the
balance
sheet
date
in
the
countries
where
the
Company
and
its
subsidiaries
operate
and
generate
taxable
income.
Management
establishes
provisions
where
appropriate
on
the
basis
of
amounts
expected
to
be
paid
to
(or
recovered
from)
the
tax
authorities.
From
time
to
time
the
Group
is
involved
in
discussions
with
tax
authorities
in
relation
to
ongoing
tax
matters
and,
where
appropriate,
provisions
are
made
based
on
management's
assessment
of
each
case.
Future
tax
expense
or
credit
may
be
higher
or
lower
than
estimates
made
when
determining
whether
it
is
appropriate
to
record
a
provision
and
the
amount
to
be
recorded.
Furthermore,
changes
in
the
legislative
framework
or
applicable
tax
case
law
may
result
in
management
reassessing
the
recognition
of
tax
provisions
in
future
periods.
e) Recognition of deferred tax assets
Deferred
tax
assets
are
recognized
only
to
the
extent
that
it
is
probable
that
the
associated
deductions
will
be
available
for
use
against
future
profits
and
that
there
will
be
sufficient
future
taxable
profit
available
against
which
the
temporary
differences
can
be
utilized,
provided
the
asset
can
be
reliably
quantified.
In
estimating
future
taxable
profit,
management
use
"base
case"
approved
forecasts
which
incorporate
a
number
of
assumptions,
including
a
prudent
level
of
future
uncontracted
revenue
in
the
forecast
period.
In
arriving
at
a
judgment
in
relation
to
the
recognition
of
deferred
tax
assets,
management
considers
the
regulations
applicable
to
tax
and
advice
on
their
interpretation.
Future
taxable
income
may
be
higher
or
lower
than
estimates
made
when
determining
whether
it
is
appropriate
to
record
a
tax
asset
and
the
amount
to
be
recorded.
Furthermore,
changes
in
the
legislative
framework
or
applicable
tax
case
law
may
result
in
management
reassessing
the
recognition
of
deferred
tax
assets
in
future
periods.
4
Segment
information
The
principal
activity
of
the
Group
is
the
operation
of
a
professional
football
club.
All
of
the
activities
of
the
Group
support
the
operation
of
the
football
club
and
the
success
of
the
first
team
is
critical
to
the
ongoing
development
of
the
Group.
Consequently
the
Chief
Operating
Decision
Maker
regards
the
Group
as
operating
in
one
material
segment,
being
the
operation
of
a
professional
football
club.
All
revenue
derives
from
the
Group's
principal
activity
in
the
United
Kingdom.
Revenue
can
be
analysed
into
its
three
main
components
as
follows:
Commercial
Broadcasting
Matchday
2017
£'000
275,471
194,098
111,635
581,204
2016
£'000
268,318
140,440
106,587
515,345
2015
£'000
196,931
107,664
90,583
395,178
Revenue
derived
from
entities
accounting
for
more
than
10%
of
revenue
in
either
2017,
2016
or
2015
were
as
follows:
Premier
League
adidas
General
Motors
(Chevrolet)
2017
£'000
147,875
79,214
59,396
2016
£'000
99,767
72,746
58,896
2015
£'000
100,534
—
58,534
All
non-current
assets,
other
than
US
deferred
tax
assets,
are
held
within
the
United
Kingdom.
F-23
Table
of
Contents
5
Operating
expenses
Notes
to
the
consolidated
financial
statements
(Continued)
Employee
benefit
expense
(note
7)
Operating
lease
costs
Auditors'
remuneration:
audit
of
parent
company
and
consolidated
financial
statements
Auditors'
remuneration:
audit
of
the
Company's
subsidiaries
Auditors'
remuneration:
tax
compliance
services
Auditors'
remuneration:
other
services
Foreign
exchange
(losses)/gains
Loss
on
disposal
of
property,
plant
and
equipment
Depreciation—property,
plant
and
equipment
(note
13)
Depreciation—investment
property
(note
14)
Amortization
(note
15)
Sponsorship,
other
commercial
and
broadcasting
costs
External
matchday
costs
Property
costs
Other
operating
expenses
(individually
less
than
£10,000,000)
Exceptional
items
(note
6)
2017
£'000
2015
£'000
2016
£'000
(263,464)
(232,242)
(202,561)
(2,631)
(23)
(382)
(243)
—
(4,914)
(5)
(10,212)
(112)
(99,687)
(14,613)
(14,683)
(16,060)
(18,717)
(2,336)
(511,315)
(436,709)
(387,179)
(2,316)
(27)
(476)
(392)
(456)
(2,646)
(43)
(10,106)
(122)
(124,434)
(28,491)
(26,892)
(19,329)
(36,874)
4,753
(2,392)
(26)
(436)
(690)
(143)
7,760
(126)
(9,967)
(112)
(88,009)
(21,043)
(22,244)
(19,180)
(32,724)
(15,135)
In
addition
to
the
auditors'
remuneration
charges
disclosed
above
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2015
are
amounts
of
£609,000
relating
to
tax
planning
advice,
general
assurance
and
other
advice
in
connection
with
the
public
sale
of
Class
A
ordinary
shares
and
either
charged
as
exceptional
items
when
they
are
not
directly
attributable
to
the
issue
of
new
shares
(see
note
6)
or
offset
against
share
premium
when
they
are
directly
attributable
to
the
issue
of
new
shares,
and
advice
in
connection
with
the
debt
refinancing
in
June
2015
and
either
charged
as
finance
costs
or
carried
forward
in
the
balance
sheet
as
unamortized
debt
issue
costs.
6
Exceptional
items
Impairment
reversal/(charge)—registrations
(note
15)
Compensation
paid
for
loss
of
office
Football
League
pension
scheme
deficit
(note
30)
Professional
adviser
fees
relating
to
public
sale
of
Class
A
ordinary
shares
2017
£'000
4,753
—
—
—
4,753
2015
£'000
2016
£'000
(6,693)
(8,442)
—
—
—
—
(1,247)
(1,089)
(15,135)
(2,336)
A
registrations
impairment
charge
amounting
to
£6,693,000
was
originally
made
in
the
year
ended
30
June
2016
in
respect
of
a
player
who
was
no
longer
considered
to
be
a
member
of
the
first
team
playing
squad.
This
impairment
was
reversed
during
the
year
ended
30
June
2017
as
the
player
was
re-established
as
a
member
of
the
first
team
playing
squad.
The
reversal
was
calculated
to
increase
the
carrying
value
of
the
player's
registration
to
the
value
that
would
have
been
recognized
had
the
original
F-24
Table
of
Contents
6
Exceptional
items
(Continued)
Notes
to
the
consolidated
financial
statements
(Continued)
impairment
not
occurred
(that
is
after
taking
account
of
normal
amortization
that
would
have
been
charged
had
no
impairment
occurred).
Compensation
paid
for
loss
of
office
relates
to
amounts
payable
to
former
team
managers
and
certain
members
of
the
coaching
staff.
The
Football
League
pension
scheme
deficit
reflects
the
present
value
of
the
additional
contributions
the
Group
is
expected
to
pay
to
remedy
the
revised
deficit
of
the
scheme
as
per
the
latest
triennial
actuarial
valuation
at
31
August
2014.
Professional
adviser
fees
relating
to
the
public
sale
of
Class
A
ordinary
shares
are
recognized
as
an
expense
when
they
are
not
directly
attributable
to
the
issue
of
new
shares
or
when
a
particular
offer
is
no
longer
being
pursued.
The
fees
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2015
include
£359,000
relating
to
services
provided
by
the
Group's
auditors.
7
Employees
7.1
Employee
benefit
expense
and
average
number
of
people
employed
Wages
and
salaries
(including
bonuses)
Social
security
costs
Share-based
payments
(note
22)
Pension
costs—defined
contribution
schemes
(note
30.2)
2015
£'000
2017
£'000
2016
£'000
(229,605)
(202,982)
(178,637)
(18,869)
(2,591)
(2,464)
(263,464)
(232,242)
(202,561)
(23,499)
(3,334)
(2,427)
(27,334)
(4,090)
(2,435)
Details
of
the
pension
arrangements
offered
by
the
Company
and
the
Group
are
disclosed
in
note
30.
The
average
number
of
employees
during
the
year,
including
directors,
was
as
follows:
By
activity:
Football—players
Football—technical
and
coaching
Commercial
Media
Administration
and
other
Average
number
of
employees
2017
Number
2016
Number
2015
Number
74
136
120
90
445
865
74
94
111
94
426
799
73
89
122
89
440
813
The
Group
also
employs
approximately
2,053
temporary
staff
on
match
days
(2016:
2,124;
2015:
2,275),
the
costs
of
which
are
included
in
the
employee
benefit
expense
above.
F-25
Table
of
Contents
7
Employees
(Continued)
7.2
Key
management
compensation
Notes
to
the
consolidated
financial
statements
(Continued)
Key
management
includes
directors
(executive
and
non-executive)
of
the
Company
and
executive
directors
and
officers
of
the
Group's
main
operating
company,
Manchester
United
Limited.
The
compensation
paid
or
payable
to
key
management
for
employee
services,
which
is
included
in
the
employee
benefit
expense
table
above,
is
shown
below:
Short-term
employee
benefits
Share-based
payments
Post-employment
benefits
8
Profit/(loss)
on
disposal
of
intangible
assets
Profit/(loss)
on
disposal
of
registrations
Player
loan
income
9
Net
finance
costs
Interest
payable
on
bank
loans
and
overdrafts
Interest
payable
on
secured
term
loan
facility
and
senior
secured
notes
Amortization
of
issue
costs
on
secured
term
loan
facility
and
senior
secured
notes
Premium
on
repurchase
of
senior
secured
notes
Costs
associated
with
debt
financing
Foreign
exchange
gains/(losses)
on
retranslation
of
unhedged
US
dollar
borrowings
Unwinding
of
discount
relating
to
registrations
Fair
value
movements
on
derivative
financial
instruments:
Embedded
foreign
exchange
derivatives
Interest
rate
swaps
Total
finance
costs
Total
finance
income—interest
receivable
on
short-term
bank
deposits
Net
finance
costs
F-26
2015
£'000
2017
£'000
(8,601)
(3,654)
(71)
2016
£'000
(7,908)
(7,324)
(3,131)
(2,366)
(61)
(12,326)
(11,109)
(9,751)
(70)
2017
£'000
9,876
1,050
10,926
2016
£'000
2015
£'000
(9,786)
19,675
3,974
(9,786)
23,649
—
2017
£'000
(1,502)
2016
£'000
(1,381)
2015
£'000
(1,840)
(18,784)
(17,306)
(21,055)
(5,978)
(3,552)
(1,443)
(288)
(2,708)
(544)
—
—
(4,136)
(2,380)
(608)
—
—
1,816
(2,401)
5,288
—
(3,534)
—
1,280
165
(25,013)
(20,459)
(35,419)
204
(24,277)
(20,017)
(35,215)
442
736
Table
of
Contents
10
Tax
(expense)/credit
Notes
to
the
consolidated
financial
statements
(Continued)
Current
tax:
Current
tax
on
profit/(loss)
for
the
year
Adjustment
in
respect
of
previous
years(1)
Foreign
tax
Total
current
tax
expense
Deferred
tax:
US
deferred
tax:
Origination
and
reversal
of
temporary
differences
Adjustment
in
respect
of
previous
years(1)
Total
US
deferred
tax
(expense)/credit
(note
25)
UK
deferred
tax:
Origination
and
reversal
of
temporary
differences
Adjustment
in
respect
of
previous
years(1)
Impact
of
change
in
UK
corporation
tax
rate
Total
UK
deferred
tax
credit/(expense)
(note
25)
Total
deferred
tax
credit/(expense)
Total
tax
(expense)/credit
A
reconciliation
of
the
total
tax
(expense)/credit
is
as
follows:
Profit/(loss)
before
tax
Profit/(loss)
before
tax
multiplied
by
US
corporate
tax
rate
of
35.0%
(2016:
35.0%;
2015:
35.0%)
Tax
effects
of:
Adjustment
in
respect
of
previous
years(1)
Difference
in
tax
rates
on
non
US
operations
Foreign
exchange
gains
on
US
dollar
denominated
tax
basis(2)
Expenses
not
deductible
for
tax
purposes
Total
tax
(expense)/credit
2017
£'000
2016
£'000
2015
£'000
(19,722)
(2,651)
(2,103)
(24,476)
(223)
(4,633)
(547)
(2,476)
(1,279)
(684)
(8,388)
(1,454)
(3,371)
1,782
(1,589)
(3,879)
5,039
1,160
(978)
152
(826)
6,171
938
1,595
8,704
7,115
(5,258)
4,790
162
(2,687)
2,711
—
(5,234)
4,952
(4,074)
4,126
(17,361)
(12,462)
2,672
2017
£'000
56,538
2016
£'000
48,833
2015
£'000
(3,567)
(19,789)
(17,092)
1,249
69
244
2,362
(247)
(233)
48
1,783
(175)
(17,361)
(12,462)
2,672
(124)
(612)
5,755
(389)
(1)
(2)
From
time
to
time,
the
Group
is
involved
in
discussions
in
relation
to
ongoing
matters
with
the
relevant
authorities.
Where
appropriate,
the
Directors
make
provisions
based
on
their
assessment
of
each
case.
In
the
year
ended
30
June
2017
a
provision
was
made
in
respect
of
ongoing
enquiries
relating
to
prior
years.
The
impact
in
respect
of
the
ongoing
enquiries
is
to
increase
the
UK
current
tax
expense
by
£2,668,000
(2016:
£2,302,000)
and
UK
deferred
tax
expense
by
£76,000
(2016:
£2,702,000).
This
is
fully
offset
by
a
corresponding
increase
in
the
US
deferred
tax
credit
of
£2,744,000
(2016:
£5,004,000).
The
overall
prior
year
adjustment
credit
of
£69,000
(2016:
expense
of
£124,000)
relates
to
standard
provision
to
tax
return
true
ups.
Foreign
exchange
gains
on
US
dollar
denominated
tax
basis
arise
because
the
associated
deferred
tax
asset
has
to
be
retranslated
at
each
balance
sheet
date.
F-27
Table
of
Contents
10
Tax
(expense)/credit
(Continued)
Notes
to
the
consolidated
financial
statements
(Continued)
In
addition
to
the
amount
recognized
in
the
income
statement,
the
following
amounts
relating
to
tax
have
been
recognized
directly
in
other
comprehensive
income:
Current
tax
US
deferred
tax
(note
25)
UK
deferred
tax
(note
25)
Total
tax
(expense)/credit
recognized
in
other
comprehensive
income
11
Earnings/(loss)
per
share
(a) Basic
2017
£'000
16,251
2016
£'000
1,466
(1,764)
10,660
8,181
(681)
20,307
(15,168)
2015
£'000
4
4,835
6,574
11,413
Basic
earnings/(loss)
per
share
is
calculated
by
dividing
the
profit/(loss)
for
the
year
by
the
weighted
average
number
of
ordinary
shares
in
issue
during
the
year.
Class
A
ordinary
shares
(thousands)
Class
B
ordinary
shares
(thousands)
Profit/(loss)
attributable
to
owners
of
the
parent
(£'000)
Basic
earnings/(loss)
per
share
(pence)
2017
40,025
124,000
164,025
39,177
23.88
2016
39,890
124,000
163,890
36,371
22.19
2015
39,795
124,000
163,795
(895)
(0.55)
(b) Diluted
Diluted
earnings/(loss)
per
share
is
calculated
by
adjusting
the
weighted
average
number
of
ordinary
shares
in
issue
during
the
year
to
assume
conversion
of
all
dilutive
potential
ordinary
shares.
The
Company
has
one
category
of
dilutive
potential
ordinary
shares:
share
awards
pursuant
to
the
2012
Equity
Incentive
Plan
(the
"Equity
Plan").
Share
awards
pursuant
to
the
Equity
Plan
are
assumed
to
have
been
converted
into
ordinary
shares
at
the
beginning
of
the
financial
year.
Class
A
ordinary
shares
(thousands)
Adjustment
for
assumed
conversion
into
Class
A
ordinary
shares
(thousands)
Class
B
ordinary
shares
(thousands)
Profit/(loss)
attributable
to
owners
of
the
parent
(£'000)
Diluted
earnings/(loss)
per
share
(pence)
2017
40,025
468
124,000
164,493
39,177
23.82
2016
39,890
429
124,000
164,319
36,371
22.13
2015
39,795
—(1)
124,000
163,795
(895)
(0.55)
(1)
For
the
year
ended
30
June
2015,
potential
ordinary
shares
are
anti-dilutive,
as
their
inclusion
in
the
diluted
loss
per
share
calculation
would
reduce
the
loss
per
share,
and
hence
have
been
excluded.
For
the
years
ended
30
June
2017
and
2016,
potential
ordinary
shares
have
been
treated
as
dilutive,
as
their
inclusion
in
the
diluted
earnings
per
share
calculation
decreases
earnings
per
share.
F-28
Table
of
Contents
12
Dividends
Notes
to
the
consolidated
financial
statements
(Continued)
Dividends
paid
in
the
year
were
$29,525,000
(2016:
$29,501,000;
2015:
$nil)
equivalent
to
$0.18
(2016:
$0.18;
2015:
$nil)
per
share.
The
pounds
sterling
equivalents
were
£23,295,000
(2016:
£20,084,000;
2015:
£nil)
equivalent
to
£0.14
(2016:
£0.12;
2015:
£nil)
per
share.
13
Property,
plant
and
equipment
At
1
July
2015
Cost
Accumulated
depreciation
Net
book
amount
Year
ended
30
June
2016
Opening
net
book
amount
Additions
Transfers
Disposals
Depreciation
charge
Closing
net
book
amount
At
30
June
2016
Cost
Accumulated
depreciation
Net
book
amount
Year
ended
30
June
2017
Opening
net
book
amount
Additions
Disposals
Depreciation
charge
Closing
net
book
amount
At
30
June
2017
Cost
Accumulated
depreciation
Net
book
amount
Freehold
property
£'000
Plant
and
machinery
£'000
Fixtures
and
fittings
£'000
Total
£'000
270,047
(40,228)
229,819
39,826
(34,091)
5,735
40,269
(25,197)
15,072
350,142
(99,516)
250,626
229,819
216
(604)
(19)
(3,486)
225,926
5,735
418
600
(133)
(2,379)
4,241
15,072
4,604
4
(31)
(4,102)
15,547
250,626
5,238
—
(183)
(9,967)
245,714
269,369
(43,443)
225,926
36,728
(32,487)
4,241
43,809
349,906
(28,262)
(104,192)
245,714
15,547
225,926
3
—
(3,301)
222,628
4,241
1,578
(7)
(2,427)
3,385
15,547
7,592
(36)
(4,378)
18,725
245,714
9,173
(43)
(10,106)
244,738
269,372
(46,744)
222,628
34,475
(31,090)
3,385
50,236
354,083
(31,511)
(109,345)
244,738
18,725
Freehold
property
primarily
comprises
the
Old
Trafford
stadium
and
the
Aon
Training
Complex.
Property,
plant
and
equipment
with
a
net
book
amount
of
£199,990,000
(2016:
£213,200,000)
has
been
pledged
to
secure
the
secured
term
loan
facility
and
senior
secured
notes
borrowings
of
the
Group
(see
note
24).
Capital
commitments
at
the
balance
sheet
date
are
disclosed
in
note
29.1.
F-29
Table
of
Contents
14
Investment
property
Notes
to
the
consolidated
financial
statements
(Continued)
At
1
July
2015
Cost
Accumulated
depreciation
and
impairment
Net
book
amount
Year
ended
30
June
2016
Opening
net
book
amount
Depreciation
charge
Closing
net
book
amount
At
30
June
2016
Cost
Accumulated
depreciation
and
impairment
Net
book
amount
Year
ended
30
June
2017
Opening
net
book
amount
Additions
Depreciation
charge
Closing
net
book
amount
At
30
June
2017
Cost
Accumulated
depreciation
and
impairment
Net
book
amount
£'000
19,128
(5,569)
13,559
13,559
(112)
13,447
19,128
(5,681)
13,447
13,447
641
(122)
13,966
19,769
(5,803)
13,966
Investment
property
was
externally
valued
as
of
30
June
2017
in
accordance
with
the
Royal
Institution
of
Chartered
Surveyors
("RICS")
Valuation—
Professional
Standards,
January
2014.
The
valuation
supported
the
carrying
amount
as
of
30
June
2017
and
consequently
there
were
no
changes
to
the
net
book
value.
The
external
valuation
was
carried
out
on
the
basis
of
Market
Value,
as
defined
in
the
RICS
Valuation—Professional
Standards,
January
2014.
Fair
value
of
investment
property
is
determined
using
inputs
that
are
not
based
on
observable
market
data,
consequently
the
asset
is
categorized
as
Level
3
(see
note
31.4).
The
fair
value
of
investment
property
as
of
30
June
2017
was
£14,868,000
(2016:
£13,447,000).
The
property
rental
revenue
earned
by
the
Group
from
its
investment
property
amounted
to
£1,260,000
(2016:
£1,336,000;
2015:
£1,262,000).
Direct
operating
expenses
arising
on
investment
property,
all
of
which
generated
rental
income,
in
the
year
amounted
to
£679,000
(2016:
£652,000;
2015:
£603,000).
The
future
aggregate
minimum
rentals
receivable
under
non-cancellable
operating
leases
are
disclosed
in
note
28.2.
Investment
property
with
a
net
book
amount
of
£6,660,000
(2016:
£6,691,000)
has
been
pledged
to
secure
the
secured
bank
loan
borrowings
of
the
Group
(see
note
24).
As
of
30
June
2017,
the
Group
had
no
contractual
obligations
to
purchase,
construct
or
develop
investment
property
(2016:
£nil).
As
of
30
June
2017,
the
Group
had
no
material
contractual
obligations
for
repairs,
maintenance
or
enhancements
to
investment
property
(2016:
not
material).
F-30
Table
of
Contents
15
Intangible
assets
Notes
to
the
consolidated
financial
statements
(Continued)
Goodwill
£'000
Registrations
£'000
Other
£'000
Total
£'000
At
1
July
2015
Cost
Accumulated
amortization
Net
book
amount
Year
ended
30
June
2016
Opening
net
book
amount
Additions
Disposals
Amortization
charge
Impairment
charge
(note
6)
Closing
book
amount
At
30
June
2016
Cost
Accumulated
amortization
Net
book
amount
Year
ended
30
June
2017
Opening
net
book
amount
Additions
Disposals
Amortization
charge
Reversal
of
impairment
(note
6)
Closing
book
amount
At
30
June
2017
Cost
Accumulated
amortization
Net
book
amount
421,453
—
421,453
421,453
—
—
—
—
421,453
421,453
—
421,453
421,453
—
—
—
—
421,453
421,453
—
421,453
465,830
(227,684)
238,146
951
(153)
798
888,234
(227,837)
660,397
238,146
167,089
(68,965)
(87,853)
(6,693)
241,724
798
1,815
—
(156)
—
2,457
511,893
(270,169)
241,724
2,766
(309)
2,457
241,724
205,091
(37,353)
(123,695)
4,753
290,520
2,457
3,853
—
(739)
—
5,571
660,397
168,904
(68,965)
(88,009)
(6,693)
665,634
936,112
(270,478)
665,634
665,634
208,944
(37,353)
(124,434)
4,753
717,544
6,619
645,433
(354,913)
(1,048)
290,520
5,571
1,073,505
(355,961)
717,544
Impairment tests for goodwill
Goodwill
arose
largely
in
relation
to
the
Group's
acquisition
of
Manchester
United
Limited
in
2005.
Goodwill
is
not
subject
to
amortization
and
is
tested
annually
for
impairment
(normally
at
the
end
of
the
third
fiscal
quarter)
or
more
frequently
if
events
or
changes
in
circumstances
indicate
a
potential
impairment.
An
impairment
test
has
been
performed
on
the
carrying
value
of
goodwill
based
on
value-in-use
calculations.
The
value-in-use
calculations
have
used
post-tax
cash
flow
projections
based
on
the
financial
budgets
approved
by
management
covering
a
five
year
period.
The
budgets
are
based
on
past
experience
in
respect
of
revenues,
variable
and
fixed
costs,
registrations
and
other
capital
expenditure
and
working
capital
assumptions.
For
each
accounting
period,
cash
flows
beyond
the
five
year
period
are
extrapolated
using
a
terminal
growth
rate
of
2.5%
(2016:
2.5%),
which
does
not
exceed
the
long
term
average
growth
rate
for
the
UK
economy
in
which
the
cash
generating
unit
operates.
F-31
Table
of
Contents
15
Intangible
assets
(Continued)
Notes
to
the
consolidated
financial
statements
(Continued)
The
other
key
assumptions
used
in
the
value
in
use
calculations
for
each
period
are
the
pre-tax
discount
rate,
which
has
been
determined
at
8.6%
(2016:
10.1%)
for
each
period,
and
certain
assumptions
around
progression
in
domestic
and
UEFA
competitions,
and
registrations
capital
expenditure.
Management
determined
budgeted
revenue
growth
based
on
historical
performance
and
its
expectations
of
market
development.
The
discount
rates
are
pre-tax
and
reflect
the
specific
risks
relating
to
the
business.
The
following
sensitivity
analysis
was
performed:
•
•
increase
the
discount
rate
by
2%
(post-tax);
more
prudent
assumptions
around
qualification
for
UEFA
competitions.
In
each
of
these
scenarios
the
estimated
recoverable
amount
substantially
exceeds
the
carrying
value
for
the
cash
generating
unit
and
accordingly
no
impairment
was
identified.
Having
assessed
the
future
anticipated
cash
flows,
management
believes
that
any
reasonably
possible
changes
in
key
assumptions
would
not
result
in
an
impairment
of
goodwill.
Registrations
The
unamortized
balance
of
existing
registrations
as
of
30
June
2017
was
£290.5
million,
of
which
£125.3
million
is
expected
to
be
amortized
in
the
year
ended
30
June
2018.
The
remaining
balance
is
expected
to
be
amortized
over
the
three
years
to
30
June
2021.
This
does
not
take
into
account
player
additions
after
30
June
2017,
which
would
have
the
effect
of
increasing
the
amortization
expense
in
future
periods,
nor
does
it
consider
disposals
subsequent
to
30
June
2017,
which
would
have
the
effect
of
decreasing
future
amortization
charges.
Furthermore,
any
contract
renegotiations
would
also
impact
future
charges.
Other intangible assets
Other
intangible
assets
include
internally
generated
assets
whose
cost
and
accumulated
amortization
as
of
30
June
2017
was
£1,026,000
and
£nil
respectively
(2016:
£585,000
and
£nil
respectively).
Capital
commitments
at
the
balance
sheet
date
are
disclosed
in
note
29.1.
16
Inventories
Finished
goods
2017
£'000
1,637
2016
£'000
926
The
cost
of
inventories
recognized
as
an
expense
and
included
in
operating
expenses
for
the
year
amounted
to
£8,598,000
(2016:
£7,228,000;
2015:
£nil).
Reversal/write-down
of
inventories
to
net
realizable
value
amounted
to
a
reversal
of
£173,000
(2016:
write-down
of
£177,000;
2015:
£nil).
These
were
recognized
as
a
credit
(reversal)
or
expense
(write-down)
during
the
year
and
included
in
operating
expenses.
F-32
Table
of
Contents
17
Financial
instruments
by
category
Notes
to
the
consolidated
financial
statements
(Continued)
Assets
as
per
balance
sheet
At
fair
value
through
profit
and
loss:
Derivative
financial
instruments
Loans
and
receivables:
Trade
and
other
receivables
excluding
prepayments(1)
Cash
and
cash
equivalents
Liabilities
as
per
balance
sheet
Derivatives
used
for
hedging:
Derivative
financial
instruments
At
fair
value
through
profit
and
loss:
Derivative
financial
instruments
Other
financial
liabilities
at
amortized
cost:
Trade
and
other
payables
excluding
social
security
and
other
taxes(2)
Borrowings
Note
2017
£'000
2016
£'000
18
19
20
18
18
23
24
4,884
11,648
105,631
290,267
400,782
127,275
229,194
368,117
655
9,710
1,253
3,727
255,779
503,354
761,041
225,354
490,092
728,883
(1)
(2)
Prepayments
are
excluded
from
the
trade
and
other
receivables
balance,
as
this
analysis
is
required
only
for
financial
instruments.
Social
security
and
other
taxes
are
excluded
from
the
trade
and
other
payables
balance,
as
this
analysis
is
required
only
for
financial
instruments.
The
Group's
exposure
to
various
risks
associated
with
the
financial
instruments
is
discussed
in
note
31.
The
maximum
exposure
to
credit
risk
at
the
end
of
the
reporting
period
is
the
carrying
amount
of
each
class
of
financial
assets
mentioned
above.
F-33
Table
of
Contents
18
Derivative
financial
instruments
Notes
to
the
consolidated
financial
statements
(Continued)
Derivatives
used
for
hedging:
Interest
rate
swaps
Derivatives
at
fair
value
through
profit
or
loss:
Embedded
foreign
exchange
derivatives
Forward
foreign
exchange
contracts
Less
non-current
portion:
Derivatives
used
for
hedging:
Interest
rate
swaps
Derivatives
at
fair
value
through
profit
or
loss:
Embedded
foreign
exchange
derivatives
Forward
foreign
exchange
contracts
Non-current
derivative
financial
instruments
Current
derivative
financial
instruments
2017
2016
Assets
£'000
Liabilities
£'000
Assets
£'000
Liabilities
£'000
—
(655)
—
(9,710)
1,714
3,170
4,884
5,248
—
(1,253)
6,400
(1,908)
11,648
—
(3,727)
(13,437)
—
(655)
—
(9,710)
855
811
1,666
3,218
—
—
(655)
(1,253)
3,052
708
3,760
7,888
—
(927)
(10,637)
(2,800)
The
ineffective
portion
recognized
in
profit
or
loss
that
arises
from
cash
flow
hedges
amounts
to
£nil
(2016:
£nil).
Further
details
of
derivative
financial
instruments
are
provided
in
note
31.
19
Trade
and
other
receivables
Trade
receivables
Less:
provision
for
impairment
of
trade
receivables
Net
trade
receivables
Other
receivables
Accrued
revenue
Prepayments
Less:
non-current
portion:
Trade
receivables
Non-current
trade
and
other
receivables
Current
trade
and
other
receivables
2017
£'000
90,719
(14,113)
76,606
270
28,755
105,631
13,500
119,131
2016
£'000
116,242
(6,451)
109,791
927
16,557
127,275
12,605
139,880
15,399
15,399
103,732
11,223
11,223
128,657
Net
trade
receivables
include
transfer
fees
receivable
from
other
football
clubs
of
£46,343,000
(2016:
£46,646,000)
of
which
£15,399,000
(2016:
£11,223,000)
is
receivable
after
more
than
one
year.
Net
trade
receivables
also
include
£26,241,000
(2016:
£54,860,000)
of
deferred
revenue
that
is
F-34
Table
of
Contents
19
Trade
and
other
receivables
(Continued)
Notes
to
the
consolidated
financial
statements
(Continued)
contractually
payable
to
the
Group,
but
recorded
in
advance
of
the
earnings
process,
with
corresponding
amounts
recorded
as
deferred
revenue
liabilities.
Information
about
the
impairment
of
trade
and
other
receivables,
their
credit
quality
and
the
Group's
exposure
to
foreign
currency
risk,
interest
rate
risk
and
credit
risk
can
be
found
in
note
31.
The
fair
value
of
net
trade
receivables
as
at
30
June
2017
was
£77,351,000
(2016:
£110,085,000)
before
discounting
of
cash
flows.
The
fair
value
of
other
receivables
is
not
materially
different
to
their
carrying
amount.
20
Cash
and
cash
equivalents
Cash
at
bank
and
in
hand
Cash
and
cash
equivalents
for
the
purposes
of
the
consolidated
statement
of
cash
flows
are
as
above.
21
Share
capital
At
1
July
2015
Employee
share-based
compensation
awards—issue
of
shares
At
30
June
2016
Employee
share-based
compensation
awards—issue
of
shares
At
30
June
2017
2017
£'000
290,267
2016
£'000
229,194
Number
of
shares
(thousands)
Ordinary
shares
£'000
163,873
152
164,025
170
164,195
52
—
52
1
53
The
Company
has
two
classes
of
ordinary
shares
outstanding:
Class
A
ordinary
shares
and
Class
B
ordinary
shares,
each
with
a
par
value
of
$0.0005
per
share.
The
rights
of
the
holders
of
Class
A
ordinary
shares
and
Class
B
ordinary
shares
are
identical,
except
with
respect
to
voting
and
conversion.
Each
Class
A
ordinary
share
is
entitled
to
one
vote
per
share
and
is
not
convertible
into
any
other
shares.
Each
Class
B
ordinary
share
is
entitled
to
10
votes
per
share
and
is
convertible
into
one
Class
A
ordinary
share
at
any
time.
In
addition,
Class
B
ordinary
shares
will
automatically
convert
into
Class
A
ordinary
shares
upon
certain
transfers
and
other
events,
including
upon
the
date
when
holders
of
all
Class
B
ordinary
shares
cease
to
hold
Class
B
ordinary
shares
representing,
in
the
aggregate,
at
least
10%
of
the
total
number
of
Class
A
and
Class
B
ordinary
shares
outstanding.
For
special
resolutions
(which
are
required
for
certain
important
matters
including
mergers
and
changes
to
the
Company's
governing
documents),
which
require
the
vote
of
two-thirds
of
the
votes
cast,
at
any
time
that
Class
B
ordinary
shares
remain
outstanding,
the
voting
power
permitted
to
be
exercised
by
the
holders
of
the
Class
B
ordinary
shares
will
be
weighted
such
that
the
Class
B
ordinary
shares
shall
represent,
in
the
aggregate,
67%
of
the
voting
power
of
all
shareholders.
All
shares
issued
by
the
Company
are
fully
paid.
As
of
30
June
2017,
the
Company's
issued
share
capital
comprised
40,194,754
Class
A
ordinary
shares
and
124,000,000
Class
B
ordinary
shares.
F-35
Table
of
Contents
22
Share-based
payments
Notes
to
the
consolidated
financial
statements
(Continued)
The
Company
operates
a
share-based
award
plan,
the
2012
Equity
Incentive
Award
Plan
(the
"Equity
Plan"),
established
in
2012.
Under
the
Equity
Plan,
16,000,000
shares
of
our
Class
A
ordinary
shares
have
initially
been
reserved
for
issuance
pursuant
to
a
variety
of
share-based
awards,
including
share
options,
share
appreciation
rights,
or
SARs,
restricted
share
awards,
restricted
share
unit
awards,
deferred
share
awards,
deferred
share
unit
awards,
dividend
equivalent
awards,
share
payment
awards
and
other
share-based
awards.
Of
these
reserved
shares,
15,234,579
remain
available
for
issuance.
Certain
directors,
members
of
executive
management
and
selected
employees
have
been
awarded
Class
A
ordinary
shares,
pursuant
to
the
Equity
Plan.
These
shares
are
subject
to
varying
vesting
schedules
over
multi-year
periods.
Employees
are
not
entitled
to
dividends
until
the
awards
vest.
The
fair
value
of
these
shares
was
the
quoted
market
price
on
the
date
of
award,
adjusted
where
applicable
for
expected
dividends
i.e.
the
fair
value
of
the
awards
was
reduced.
It
is
assumed
that
semi-annual
dividends
will
be
paid
for
the
foreseeable
future.
The
Company
may
choose
whether
to
settle
the
awards
wholly
in
shares
or
reduce
the
number
of
shares
awarded
by
a
value
equal
to
the
recipient's
liability
to
any
income
tax
and
social
security
contributions
that
would
arise
if
all
the
shares
due
to
vest
had
vested.
Accordingly
the
awards
may
be
either
equity-settled
or
cash-settled.
Movements
in
the
number
of
share
awards
outstanding
and
therefore
potentially
issuable
as
new
shares
are
as
follows:
At
1
July
2016
Awarded
Forfeited
Vested
At
30
June
2017
Number
of
Class
A
ordinary
shares
293,575
188,677
(16,863)
(169,476)
295,913
The
fair
value
of
the
shares
awarded
during
the
year
was
$16.02
(£12.35)
per
share.
For
the
year
ended
30
June
2017
the
Group
recognized
total
expenses
related
to
equity-settled
share-based
payment
transactions
of
£2,187,000
(2016:
£1,795,000;
2015:
£1,352,000)
and
total
expenses
related
to
cash-settled
share-based
payment
transactions
of
£1,903,000
(2016:
£1,539,000;
2015:
£1,239,000).
F-36
Table
of
Contents
23
Trade
and
other
payables
Notes
to
the
consolidated
financial
statements
(Continued)
Trade
payables
Other
payables
Accrued
expenses
Social
security
and
other
taxes
Less:
non-current
portion:
Trade
payables
Other
payables
Non-current
trade
and
other
payables
Current
trade
and
other
payables
2017
£'000
191,359
3,258
61,162
255,779
18,123
273,902
2016
£'000
167,733
2,865
54,756
225,354
15,764
241,118
82,866
721
83,587
190,315
40,304
1,146
41,450
199,668
Trade
payables
include
transfer
fees
and
other
associated
costs
in
relation
to
the
acquisition
of
registrations
of
£179,133,000
(2016:
£156,292,000)
of
which
£82,866,000
(2016:
£40,304,000)
is
due
after
more
than
one
year.
Of
the
amount
due
after
more
than
one
year,
£76,821,000
(2016:
£20,048,000)
is
expected
to
be
paid
between
1
and
2
years,
and
the
balance
of
£6,045,000
(2016:
£20,256,000)
is
expected
to
be
paid
between
2
and
5
years.
Accrued
expenses
include
£3,274,000
(2016:
£2,677,000)
related
to
share-based
payment
transactions
expected
to
be
cash-settled.
The
fair
value
of
trade
payables
as
at
30
June
2017
was
£194,052,000
(2016:
£169,106,000)
before
discounting
of
cash
flows.
The
fair
value
of
other
payables
is
not
materially
different
to
their
carrying
amount.
24
Borrowings
Senior
secured
notes
Secured
term
loan
facility
Secured
bank
loan
Accrued
interest
on
senior
secured
notes
Less:
non-current
portion:
Senior
secured
notes
Secured
term
loan
facility
Secured
bank
loan
Non-current
borrowings
Current
borrowings
F-37
2017
£'000
323,113
170,767
4,169
5,305
503,354
2016
£'000
314,341
166,018
4,564
5,169
490,092
323,113
170,767
3,750
497,630
5,724
314,341
166,018
4,169
484,528
5,564
Table
of
Contents
24
Borrowings
(Continued)
Notes
to
the
consolidated
financial
statements
(Continued)
The
senior
secured
notes
of
£323,113,000
(2016:
£314,341,000)
is
stated
net
of
unamortized
issue
costs
amounting
to
£4,112,000
(2016:
£4,441,000).
The
outstanding
principal
amount
of
the
senior
secured
notes
is
$425,000,000
(2016:
$425,000,000).
The
senior
secured
notes
have
a
fixed
coupon
rate
of
3.79%
per
annum
and
interest
is
paid
semi-annually.
The
senior
secured
notes
mature
on
25
June
2027.
The
Group
has
the
option
to
redeem
the
senior
secured
notes
in
part,
in
an
amount
not
less
than
5%
of
the
aggregate
principal
amount
of
the
senior
secured
notes
then
outstanding,
or
in
full,
at
any
time
at
100%
of
the
principal
amount
plus
a
"make-whole"
premium
of
an
amount
equal
to
the
discounted
value
(based
on
the
US
Treasury
rate)
of
the
remaining
interest
payments
due
on
the
senior
secured
notes
up
to
25
June
2027.
The
senior
secured
notes
were
issued
by
MU
Finance
plc,
and
are
guaranteed
by
Red
Football
Limited,
Red
Football
Junior
Limited,
Manchester
United
Limited,
and
Manchester
United
Football
Club
Limited
and
are
secured
against
substantially
all
of
the
assets
of
those
entities
and
MU
Finance
plc.
These
entities
are
wholly
owned
subsidiaries.
The
secured
term
loan
facility
of
£170,767,000
(2016:
£166,018,000)
is
stated
net
of
unamortized
issue
costs
amounting
to
£2,470,000
(2016:
£2,749,000).
The
outstanding
principal
amount
of
the
secured
term
loan
facility
is
$225,000,000
(2016:
$225,000,000).
The
secured
term
loan
facility
attracts
interest
of
US
dollar
LIBOR
plus
an
applicable
margin
of
between
1.25%
and
1.75%
per
annum
and
interest
is
paid
monthly.
The
remaining
balance
of
the
secured
term
loan
facility
is
repayable
on
26
June
2025,
although
the
Group
has
the
option
to
repay
the
secured
term
loan
facility
at
any
time.
The
secured
term
loan
facility
was
provided
to
MU
Finance
plc,
and
is
guaranteed
by
Red
Football
Limited,
Red
Football
Junior
Limited,
Manchester
United
Limited,
Manchester
United
Football
Club
Limited
and
MU
Finance
plc
and
is
secured
against
substantially
all
of
the
assets
of
each
of
those
entities.
These
entities
are
wholly
owned
subsidiaries.
The
secured
bank
loan
of
£4,169,000
(2016:
£4,564,000)
comprises
a
bank
loan
within
Alderley
Urban
Investments
Limited,
a
subsidiary
of
Manchester
United
Limited,
that
attracts
interest
of
LIBOR
+
1%
per
annum.
£525,000
(2016:
£920,000)
is
repayable
in
quarterly
installments
through
to
July
2018,
with
the
remaining
balance
of
£3,644,000
(2016:
£3,644,000)
being
re-payable
at
par
on
9
July
2018.
The
loan
is
secured
by
way
of
a
first
legal
charge
over
a
Group
investment
property,
known
as
the
Manchester
International
Freight
Terminal,
and
the
loan
is
also
guaranteed
by
Manchester
United
Limited.
The
Group
also
has
an
undrawn
committed
borrowing
facility
of
up
to
£125,000,000
plus
(subject
to
certain
conditions)
the
ability
to
incur
a
further
£25,000,000
by
way
of
incremental
facilities.
The
facility
terminates
on
26
June
2021
(although
it
may
be
possible
for
any
incremental
facilities
to
terminate
after
such
date).
Drawdowns
would
attract
interest
of
LIBOR
or
EURIBOR
plus
an
applicable
margin
of
between
1.25%
and
1.75%
per
annum
(depending
on
the
total
net
leverage
ratio
at
that
time).
No
drawdowns
were
made
from
these
facilities
during
2017
or
2016.
The
Group's
revolving
facility,
the
secured
term
loan
facility
and
the
note
purchase
agreement
governing
the
senior
secured
notes
each
contain
certain
covenants,
including
a
financial
maintenance
covenant
that
requires
the
Group
to
maintain
a
consolidated
profit/loss
for
the
period
before
depreciation,
amortization
of,
and
profit
on
disposal
of,
registrations,
exceptional
items,
net
finance
costs
and
tax
("EBITDA")
of
not
less
than
£65
million
for
each
12
month
testing
period,
as
well
as
customary
covenants,
including
(but
not
limited
to)
restrictions
on
incurring
additional
indebtedness;
F-38
Table
of
Contents
24
Borrowings
(Continued)
Notes
to
the
consolidated
financial
statements
(Continued)
paying
dividends
or
making
other
distributions,
repurchasing
or
redeeming
our
capital
stock
or
making
other
restricted
payments;
selling
assets,
including
capital
stock
of
restricted
subsidiaries;
entering
into
agreements
that
restrict
distributions
of
restricted
subsidiaries;
consolidating,
merging,
selling
or
otherwise
disposing
of
all
or
substantially
all
assets;
entering
into
sale
and
leaseback
transactions;
entering
into
transactions
with
affiliates;
and
incurring
liens.
As
of
30
June
2017,
the
Group
was
in
compliance
with
all
covenants
under
its
revolving
facility,
the
secured
term
loan
facility
and
the
note
purchase
agreement
governing
the
senior
secured
notes.
Analysis
of
changes
in
net
debt
Net
debt
is
defined
as
non-current
and
current
borrowings
minus
cash
and
cash
equivalents.
Net
debt
is
a
financial
performance
indicator
that
is
used
by
the
Group's
management
to
monitor
liquidity
risk.
The
Group
believes
that
net
debt
is
meaningful
for
investors
as
it
provides
a
clear
overview
of
the
net
indebtedness
position
of
the
Group
and
is
used
by
the
Chief
Operating
Decision
Maker
in
managing
the
business.
The
following
tables
provide
a
reconciliation
of
the
movement
in
the
Group's
net
debt.
Non-current
borrowings
Current
borrowings
Less:
cash
and
cash
equivalents
At
1
July
2016
£'000
484,528
5,564
(229,194)
260,898
Cash
flows
£'000
—
(16,660)
(53,002)
(69,662)
At
30
June
Non-cash
2017
movements
£'000
£'000
497,630
13,102
16,820
5,724
(8,071)
(290,267)
213,087
21,851
Non-cash
movements
largely
comprise
a
foreign
exchange
loss
arising
on
translation
of
the
US
dollar
denominated
secured
term
loan
facility
and
senior
secured
notes,
amortization
of
debt
issue
costs
and
the
movement
on
accrued
interest
on
senior
secured
notes,
partially
offset
by
a
foreign
exchange
gain
arising
on
translation
of
foreign
currency
denominated
cash
and
cash
equivalents.
Non-current
borrowings
Current
borrowings
Less:
cash
and
cash
equivalents
At
1
July
2015
£'000
410,482
485
(155,752)
255,215
Cash
flows
£'000
—
(12,622)
(60,817)
(73,439)
Non-cash
At
30
June
movements
2016
£'000
£'000
74,046
484,528
5,564
17,701
(12,625)
(229,194)
260,898
79,122
Non-cash
movements
largely
comprise
a
foreign
exchange
loss
arising
on
translation
of
the
US
dollar
denominated
secured
term
loan
facility
and
senior
secured
notes,
amortization
of
debt
issue
costs,
and
the
movement
on
accrued
interest
on
senior
secured
notes,
partially
offset
by
a
foreign
exchange
gain
arising
on
translation
of
foreign
currency
denominated
cash
and
cash
equivalents.
F-39
Table
of
Contents
25
Deferred
tax
Notes
to
the
consolidated
financial
statements
(Continued)
Deferred
tax
assets
and
deferred
tax
liabilities
are
offset
where
the
Group
has
a
legally
enforceable
right
to
do
so.
The
following
is
the
analysis
of
the
deferred
tax
balances
(after
allowable
offset):
US
deferred
tax
assets
UK
deferred
tax
liabilities
At
30
June
The
movement
in
deferred
tax
assets
and
deferred
tax
liabilities
during
the
year
is
as
follows:
At
1
July
(Credited)/expensed
to
income
statement
(note
10)
Expensed/(credited)
to
other
comprehensive
income
At
30
June
The
movement
in
US
net
deferred
tax
assets
are
as
follows:
2017
£'000
2016
£'000
(142,107)
(145,460)
14,364
(121,279)
(131,096)
20,828
2017
£'000
2016
£'000
(131,096)
(116,329)
4,074
(18,841)
(121,279)
(131,096)
(7,115)
16,932
Foreign
tax
credits
£'000
(22,592)
Net
operating
losses
£'000
(35,117)
Unrealized
foreign
exchange
and
derivative
movements
£'000
(55)
Intangible
assets
£'000
(69,355)
Deferred
revenue
£'000
(5,163)
Other(1)
£'000
(1,358)
(133,640)
Total
£'000
(13,834)
13,459
(7,473)
8,764
—
(2,076)
(1,160)
9,650
(26,776)
—
(21,658)
(20,310)
(27,838)
—
(60,591)
—
(5,163)
—
(10,660)
(3,434)
(145,460)
(14,354)
20,588
(5,702)
13,344
(10,296)
(1,991)
1,589
1,083
(40,047)
—
(1,070)
681
(32,859)
—
—
(47,247)
(15,459)
—
1,764
(5,425)
(142,107)
At
1
July
2015
(Credited)/expensed
to
income
statement
(note
10)
Expensed/(credited)
to
other
comprehensive
income
(note
10)
At
30
June
2016
(Credited)/expensed
to
income
statement
(note
10)
Expensed
to
other
comprehensive
income
(note
10)
At
30
June
2017
(1)
The
"Other"
deferred
tax
asset
balance
of
£5,425,000
primarily
comprises
bad
debt
provision
not
allowed
until
written
off
of
£4,597,000,
bonus
provisions
not
allowed
until
paid
of
£3,890,000,
and
upwards
revaluation
of
tax
bases
of
real
estate
at
the
time
of
the
IPO
in
2012
of
£4,892,000,
partially
offset
by
temporary
differences
arising
on
depreciation
of
£10,887,000.
Deferred
tax
assets
are
recognized
only
to
the
extent
that
it
is
probable
that
they
will
be
available
for
use
against
future
profits
and
that
there
will
be
sufficient
future
taxable
profit
available
against
which
temporary
differences
can
be
utilized.
At
30
June
2017,
the
current
forecasts
indicate
that
the
F-40
Table
of
Contents
25
Deferred
tax
(Continued)
Notes
to
the
consolidated
financial
statements
(Continued)
Group
will
utilize
US
foreign
tax
credits,
net
operating
losses
and
other
temporary
differences
and
accordingly,
the
associated
deferred
tax
balances
have
recognized.
US
net
operating
losses
can
be
carried
forward
up
to
twenty
years
and
will
fully
expire
if
they
are
not
utilized
beforehand.
US
foreign
tax
credits
can
be
carried
forward
up
to
ten
years
from
the
date
when
they
crystallise
and
offset
against
future
US
taxable
profits.
The
movement
in
UK
net
deferred
tax
liabilities
are
as
follows:
At
1
July
2015
Expensed/(credited)
to
income
statement
(note
10)
Credited
to
other
comprehensive
income
(note
10)
At
30
June
2016
(Credited)/expensed
to
income
statement
(note
10)
Expensed
to
other
comprehensive
income
(note
10)
At
30
June
2017
Accelerated
tax
depreciation
£'000
Rolled
over
gain
on
player
disposal
£'000
(981)
2,932
Non
qualifying
property
£'000
14,224
Property
fair
value
adjustment
£'000
16,766
Net
operating
losses
£'000
(5,883)
Other(1)
£'000
(9,747)
17,311
Total
£'000
1,665
326
(1,619)
(1,937)
4,088
2,711
5,234
—
684
—
3,258
—
12,605
—
14,829
—
(8,181)
(1,795)
(15,217)
14,364
(8,181)
152
1,918
(704)
(1,253)
1,768
(10,585)
(8,704)
—
836
—
5,176
—
11,901
—
13,576
15,168
—
15,168
(27)
(10,634)
20,828
(1)
The
"Other"
deferred
tax
asset
balance
of
£10,634,000
primarily
comprises
losses
carried
forward
arising
from
UK
tax
legislation
introduced
during
the
year
ended
30
June
2017.
Deferred
tax
assets
are
recognized
on
losses
carried
forward
only
to
the
extent
that
it
is
probable
that
they
will
be
available
for
use
against
future
profits
and
that
there
will
be
sufficient
future
taxable
profit
available
against
which
the
temporary
differences
can
be
utilised.
At
30
June
2017
the
Group
had
no
unrecognized
deferred
tax
assets
(2016:
£nil).
F-41
Table
of
Contents
26
Cash
generated
from
operations
Notes
to
the
consolidated
financial
statements
(Continued)
Profit/(loss)
before
tax
Adjustments
for:
Depreciation
Impairment
(reversal)/charge
Amortization
(Profit)/loss
on
disposal
of
intangible
assets
Net
finance
costs
Loss
on
disposal
of
property,
plant
and
equipment
Equity-settled
share-based
payments
Foreign
exchange
losses/(gains)
on
operating
activities
Reclassified
from
hedging
reserve
Changes
in
working
capital:
Inventories
Trade
and
other
receivables(1)
Trade
and
other
payables
and
deferred
revenue(1)
Cash
generated
from
operations
Notes
13,
14
6
15
22
2017
£'000
56,538
2016
£'000
48,833
2015
£'000
(3,567)
10,228
(4,753)
124,434
(10,926)
24,277
43
2,187
2,646
4,765
10,079
6,693
88,009
9,786
20,017
126
1,795
(7,660)
1,382
10,324
—
99,687
(23,649)
35,215
5
1,352
4,914
(4,713)
(711)
17,525
25,506
251,759
(926)
(31,741)
54,471
200,864
—
58,503
16,950
195,021
(1)
These
amounts
exclude
non-cash
movements
and
movements
in
respect
of
items
reported
elsewhere
in
the
consolidated
statement
of
cash
flows,
primarily
in
investing
activities
(where
the
timing
of
acquisitions
and
disposals
and
related
cash
flows
can
differ),
resulting
in:
•
•
27
Contingencies
a
reduction
in
changes
to
trade
and
other
receivables
of
£3,224,000
(2016:
£20,676,000;
2015:
£20,806,000);
and
a
reduction
in
changes
to
trade
and
other
payables
and
deferred
revenue
of
£26,428,000
(2016:
£26,838,000;
2015:
£29,662,000).
At
30
June
2017,
the
Group
had
no
material
contingent
liabilities
in
respect
of
legal
claims
arising
in
the
ordinary
course
of
business.
Contingent
fees
are
disclosed
in
note
29.2.
28
Operating
lease
arrangements
28.1
The
group
as
lessee
The
Group
leases
various
premises
and
plant
and
equipment
under
non-cancellable
operating
lease
agreements.
The
majority
of
the
lease
agreements
are
renewable
at
the
end
of
the
lease
period
at
market
rate.
The
lease
expenditure
charged
to
the
income
statement
during
the
year
is
disclosed
in
F-42
Table
of
Contents
28
Operating
lease
arrangements
(Continued)
note
5.
The
future
aggregate
minimum
lease
payments
under
non-cancellable
operating
leases
are
as
follows:
Notes
to
the
consolidated
financial
statements
(Continued)
No
later
than
1
year
Later
than
1
year
and
no
later
than
5
years
Later
than
5
years
28.2
The
group
as
lessor
2017
£'000
2,256
4,557
3,968
10,781
2016
£'000
2,635
4,688
4,028
11,351
The
Group
leases
out
its
investment
properties.
The
future
aggregate
minimum
rentals
receivable
under
non-cancellable
operating
leases
are
as
follows:
No
later
than
1
year
Later
than
1
year
and
no
later
than
5
years
Later
than
5
years
29
Capital
commitments
and
contingent
fees
29.1
Capital
commitments
2017
£'000
1,257
4,617
9,929
15,803
2016
£'000
1,434
2,641
9,953
14,028
As
of
30
June
2017,
the
Group
had
capital
commitments
relating
to
property,
plant
and
equipment
amounting
to
£6.8
million
(2016:
£5.4
million)
and
to
other
intangible
assets
amounting
to
£nil
(2016:
£nil).
29.2
Contingent
fees
Under
the
terms
of
certain
contracts
with
other
football
clubs
and
agents
in
respect
of
player
transfers,
additional
amounts,
in
excess
of
the
amounts
included
in
the
cost
of
registrations,
would
be
payable
by
the
Group
if
certain
substantive
performance
conditions
are
met.
These
excess
amounts
are
only
recognized
within
the
cost
of
registrations
when
the
Company
considers
that
it
is
probable
that
the
condition
related
to
the
payment
will
be
achieved.
The
maximum
additional
amounts
that
could
be
payable
is
£44,633,000
(2016:
£41,582,000).
No
material
adjustment
was
required
to
the
amounts
included
in
the
cost
of
registrations
during
the
year
(2016:
no
material
adjustments)
and
consequently
there
was
no
material
impact
on
the
amortization
of
registration
charges
in
the
income
statement
F-43
Table
of
Contents
29
Capital
commitments
and
contingent
fees
(Continued)
(2016:
no
material
impact).
As
of
30
June
2017
the
potential
amount
payable
by
type
of
condition
and
category
of
player
was:
Notes
to
the
consolidated
financial
statements
(Continued)
Type
of
condition:
MUFC
appearances/team
success/new
contract
International
appearances
As
of
30
June
2016
the
potential
amount
payable
by
type
of
condition
and
category
of
player
was:
Type
of
condition:
MUFC
appearances/team
success/new
contract
International
appearances
First
team
squad
£'000
Other
£'000
Total
£'000
26,845
11,288
38,133
6,453
47
6,500
33,298
11,335
44,633
First
team
squad
£'000
Other
£'000
Total
£'000
26,133
10,827
36,960
4,462
160
4,622
30,595
10,987
41,582
Similarly,
under
the
terms
of
contracts
with
other
football
clubs
for
player
transfers,
additional
amounts
would
be
payable
to
the
Group
if
certain
specific
performance
conditions
are
met.
In
accordance
with
the
recognition
criteria
for
contingent
assets,
such
amounts
are
only
disclosed
by
the
Group
when
probable
and
recognized
when
virtually
certain.
As
of
30
June
2017,
the
amount
of
such
receipt
considered
to
be
probable
was
£0.8
million
(2016:
£1.6
million).
30
Pension
arrangements
30.1
Defined
benefit
scheme
The
Group
participates
in
the
Football
League
Pension
and
Life
Assurance
Scheme
('the
Scheme').
The
Scheme
is
a
funded
multi-employer
defined
benefit
scheme,
with
92
participating
employers,
and
where
members
may
have
periods
of
service
attributable
to
several
participating
employers.
The
Group
is
unable
to
identify
its
share
of
the
assets
and
liabilities
of
the
Scheme
and
therefore
accounts
for
its
contributions
as
if
they
were
paid
to
a
defined
contribution
scheme.
The
Group
has
received
confirmation
that
the
assets
and
liabilities
of
the
Scheme
cannot
be
split
between
the
participating
employers.
The
Group
is
advised
only
of
the
additional
contributions
it
is
required
to
pay
to
make
good
the
deficit.
These
contributions
could
increase
in
the
future
if
one
or
more
of
the
participating
employers
exits
the
Scheme.
The
last
triennial
actuarial
valuation
of
the
Scheme
was
carried
out
at
31
August
2014
where
the
total
deficit
on
the
ongoing
valuation
basis
was
£21.8
million.
The
accrual
of
benefits
ceased
within
the
Scheme
on
31
August
1999,
therefore
there
are
no
contributions
relating
to
current
accrual.
The
Group
pays
monthly
contributions
based
on
a
notional
split
of
the
total
expenses
and
deficit
contributions
of
the
Scheme.
F-44
Table
of
Contents
30
Pension
arrangements
(Continued)
Notes
to
the
consolidated
financial
statements
(Continued)
A
charge
of
£nil
(2016:
£nil;
2015:
£1,247,000)
has
been
made
to
the
income
statement
during
the
year,
representing
the
present
value
of
the
additional
contributions
the
Group
is
expected
to
pay
to
remedy
the
revised
deficit
of
the
Scheme.
The
Group
currently
pays
total
contributions
of
£437,000
per
annum
and,
based
on
the
actuarial
valuation
assumptions,
will
be
sufficient
to
pay
off
the
deficit
by
28
February
2020.
As
of
30
June
2017,
the
present
value
of
the
Group's
outstanding
contributions
(i.e.
its
future
liability)
is
£1,146,000
(2016:
£1,566,000).
This
amounts
to
£425,000
(2016:
£420,000)
due
within
one
year
and
£721,000
(2016:
£1,146,000)
due
after
more
than
one
year
and
is
included
within
other
payables.
The
funding
objective
of
the
Trustees
of
the
Scheme
is
to
have
sufficient
assets
to
meet
the
Technical
Provisions
of
the
Scheme.
In
order
to
remove
the
deficit
revealed
at
the
previous
actuarial
valuation
(dated
31
August
2014),
deficit
contributions
are
payable
by
all
participating
clubs.
Payments
are
made
in
accordance
with
a
pension
contribution
schedule.
As
the
Scheme
is
closed
to
accrual,
there
are
no
additional
costs
associated
with
the
accruing
of
members'
future
benefits.
In
the
case
of
a
club
being
relegated
from
the
Football
League
and
being
unable
to
settle
its
debt
then
the
remaining
clubs
may,
in
exceptional
circumstances,
have
to
share
the
deficit.
Upon
the
wind-up
of
the
Scheme
with
a
surplus,
any
surplus
will
be
used
to
augment
benefits.
Under
the
more
likely
scenario
of
there
being
a
deficit,
this
will
be
split
amongst
the
clubs
in
line
with
their
contribution
schedule.
Should
an
individual
club
choose
to
leave
the
Scheme,
they
would
be
required
to
pay
their
share
of
the
deficit
based
on
a
proxy
buyout
basis
(i.e.
valuing
the
benefits
on
a
basis
consistent
with
buying
out
the
benefits
with
an
insurance
company).
30.2
Defined
contribution
schemes
Contributions
made
to
defined
contribution
pension
arrangements
are
charged
to
the
income
statement
in
the
period
in
which
they
become
payable
and
for
the
year
ended
30
June
2017
amounted
to
£2,435,000
(2016:
£2,427,000;
2015:
£2,464,000).
As
at
30
June
2017,
contributions
of
£284,000
(2016:
£247,000)
due
in
respect
of
the
current
reporting
period
had
not
been
paid
over
to
the
pension
schemes.
The
assets
of
all
pension
schemes
to
which
the
Group
contributes
are
held
separately
from
the
Group
in
independently
administered
funds.
31
Financial
risk
management
31.1
Financial
risk
factors
The
Group's
activities
expose
it
to
a
variety
of
financial
risks:
market
risk
(including
currency
risk
and
interest
rate
risk),
credit
risk
and
liquidity
risk.
The
Group's
overall
risk
management
program
focuses
on
the
unpredictability
of
financial
markets
and
seeks
to
minimise
potential
adverse
effects
on
the
Group's
financial
performance.
The
Group
uses
derivative
financial
instruments
to
hedge
certain
risk
exposures.
The
policy
for
each
of
the
above
risks
is
described
in
more
detail
below.
F-45
Table
of
Contents
Notes
to
the
consolidated
financial
statements
(Continued)
31
Financial
risk
management
(Continued)
a) Market risk
(i) Currency risk
The
Group
is
exposed
to
the
following
currency
risks:
•
•
•
•
•
Significant
revenue
received
in
Euros
primarily
as
a
result
of
participation
in
UEFA
competitions.
During
the
year
ended
30
June
2017
the
Group
received
a
total
of
€47.2
million
of
revenue
denominated
in
Euros
(2016:
€48.1
million;
2015:
€6.2
million).
The
Group
seeks
to
hedge
the
majority
of
the
currency
risk
of
this
revenue
either
by
using
contracted
future
currency
expenses
or
by
placing
forward
contracts,
at
the
point
at
which
it
becomes
reasonably
certain
that
it
will
receive
the
revenue.
Significant
amount
of
commercial
revenue
denominated
in
US
dollars.
During
the
year
ended
30
June
2017
the
Group
recognized
a
total
of
$157.9
million
of
revenue
denominated
in
US
dollars
(2016:
$182.6
million;
2015:
$189.2
million).
The
currency
risk
on
these
US
dollar
revenues
is
hedged
to
the
extent
possible
(see
note
31.2
below).
Risks
arising
from
the
US
dollar
denominated
secured
term
loan
facility
and
senior
secured
notes
(see
note
24).
At
30
June
2017
the
secured
term
loan
facility
and
senior
secured
notes
included
principal
amounts
of
$650,000,000
(2016:
$650,000,000)
denominated
in
US
dollars.
The
currency
risk
on
these
US
dollar
borrowings
(net
of
the
Group's
US
dollar
cash
balances)
is
hedged
to
the
extent
possible
(see
note
31.2
below).
Interest
is
paid
on
these
borrowings
in
US
dollars.
Payments
and
receipts
of
transfer
fees
may
also
give
rise
to
foreign
currency
exposures.
Due
to
the
nature
of
player
transfers
the
Group
may
not
always
be
able
to
predict
such
cash
flows
until
the
transfer
has
taken
place.
Where
possible
and
depending
on
the
payment
profile
of
transfer
fees
payable
and
receivable
the
Group
will
seek
to
hedge
future
payments
and
receipts
at
the
point
it
becomes
reasonably
certain
that
the
payments
will
be
made
or
the
income
will
be
received.
When
hedging
income
to
be
received,
the
Group
also
takes
account
of
the
credit
risk
of
the
counterparty.
Risks
arising
from
US
dollar
denominated
deferred
tax
assets
in
respect
of
net
operating
losses.
At
30
June
2017
the
carrying
value
of
these
assets
was
$4,632,000
(2016:
$88,014,000).
It
is
the
policy
of
the
Group
to
enter
into
forward
foreign
exchange
contracts
to
cover
specific
foreign
currency
payments
and
receipts.
The
following
table
details
the
forward
foreign
currency
contracts
outstanding
at
the
balance
sheet
date:
2017
2016
Buy
Euro
Sell
Euro
Average
exchange
rate
1.1647
1.3262
Foreign
currency
€'000
Notional
value
£'000
(115,283)
(98,980)
3,170
Fair
value
£'000
Average
exchange
rate
1.3122
(1,253)
1.3426
10,000
7,540
F-46
Foreign
currency
€'000
Notional
value
£'000
(83,667)
(63,758)
6,400
(3,727)
29,048
39,000
Fair
value
£'000
Table
of
Contents
31
Financial
risk
management
(Continued)
Notes
to
the
consolidated
financial
statements
(Continued)
The
carrying
amounts
of
the
Group's
material
foreign
currency
denominated
monetary
assets
and
monetary
liabilities
are
as
follows:
Monetary
assets
Monetary
liabilities
At
30
June
2017:
2017
Euro
€'000
70,457
(185,960)
(115,503)
US
Dollar
$'000
244,826
(654,507)
(409,681)
2016
Euro
€'000
116,596
(142,406)
(25,810)
US
Dollar
$'000
265,565
(661,324)
(395,759)
•
•
•
•
if
pounds
sterling
had
strengthened
by
10%
against
the
Euro,
with
all
other
variables
held
constant,
equity
and
post-tax
profit
for
the
year
would
have
been
£6.0
million
higher
(2016:
£2.0
million
higher).
if
pounds
sterling
had
weakened
by
10%
against
the
Euro,
with
all
other
variables
held
constant,
equity
and
post-tax
profit
for
the
year
would
have
been
£7.3
million
lower
(2016:
£2.4
million
lower).
if
pounds
sterling
had
strengthened
by
10%
against
the
US
dollar,
with
all
other
variables
held
constant,
equity
and
post-tax
profit
for
the
year
would
have
been
£18.6
million
higher
(2016:
£27.0
million
higher).
if
pounds
sterling
had
weakened
by
10%
against
the
US
dollar,
with
all
other
variables
held
constant,
equity
and
post-tax
profit
for
the
year
would
have
been
£22.8
million
lower
(2016:
£33.0
million
lower).
The
Group
also
has
a
number
of
embedded
foreign
exchange
derivatives
in
host
Commercial
revenue
contracts.
These
are
recognized
separately
in
the
financial
statements
at
fair
value
since
they
are
not
closely
related
to
the
host
contract.
As
of
30
June
2017
the
fair
value
of
such
derivatives
was
a
net
asset
of
£1,714,000
(2016:
£5,248,000).
(ii) Interest rate risk
The
Group
has
no
significant
interest
bearing
assets
other
than
cash
on
deposit
which
attracts
interest
at
a
small
margin
above
UK
base
rates.
The
Group's
interest
rate
risk
arises
from
its
borrowings.
Borrowings
issued
at
variable
interest
rates
expose
the
Group
to
cash
flow
interest
rate
risk.
Borrowings
issued
at
fixed
rates
expose
the
Group
to
fair
value
interest
rate
risk.
The
Group's
borrowings
are
denominated
in
US
dollar
and
pounds
sterling.
Full
details
of
the
Group's
borrowings
and
associated
interest
rates
can
be
found
in
note
24.
The
Group
manages
its
cash
flow
interest
rate
risk
where
appropriate
using
interest
rate
swaps
at
contract
lengths
broadly
consistent
with
the
repayment
schedule
of
the
borrowings.
Such
interest
rate
swaps
have
the
economic
effect
of
converting
borrowings
from
floating
rates
to
fixed
rates.
Consequently,
the
impact
on
equity
and
post-tax
profit
of
a
1.0%
shift
in
interest
rates
would
not
be
material
to
any
periods
presented.
Details
of
the
interest
rate
swaps
committed
to
at
the
balance
sheet
date
are
provided
in
note
31.2
below.
F-47
Table
of
Contents
31
Financial
risk
management
(Continued)
b) Credit risk
Notes
to
the
consolidated
financial
statements
(Continued)
Credit
risk
is
managed
on
a
Group
basis
and
arises
from
favorable
derivative
financial
instruments,
trade
and
other
receivables
(excluding
prepayments)
and
cash
and
cash
equivalents.
Management
does
not
expect
any
material
losses
from
non-performance
by
these
counterparties.
A
substantial
majority
of
the
Group's
Broadcasting
revenue
is
derived
from
media
contracts
negotiated
by
the
Premier
League
and
UEFA
with
media
distributors,
and
although
the
Premier
League
obtains
guarantees
to
support
certain
of
its
media
contracts,
typically
in
the
form
of
letters
of
credit
issued
by
commercial
banks,
it
remains
the
Group's
single
largest
credit
exposure.
The
Group
derives
commercial
and
sponsorship
revenue
from
certain
corporate
sponsors,
including
global,
regional,
mobile,
media
and
supplier
sponsors
in
respect
of
which
the
Group
may
manage
its
credit
risk
by
seeking
advance
payments,
installments
and/or
bank
guarantees
where
appropriate.
The
substantial
majority
of
this
revenue
is
derived
from
a
limited
number
of
sources.
The
Group
is
also
exposed
to
other
football
clubs
globally
for
the
payment
of
transfer
fees
on
players.
Depending
on
the
transaction,
some
of
these
fees
are
paid
to
the
Group
in
installments.
The
Group
tries
to
manage
its
credit
risk
with
respect
to
those
clubs
by
requiring
payments
in
advance
or,
in
the
case
of
payments
on
installment,
requiring
bank
guarantees
on
such
payments
in
certain
circumstances.
However,
the
Group
cannot
ensure
these
efforts
will
eliminate
its
credit
exposure
to
other
clubs.
A
change
in
credit
quality
at
one
of
the
media
broadcasters
for
the
Premier
League
or
UEFA,
one
of
the
Group's
sponsors
or
a
club
to
whom
the
Group
has
sold
a
player
can
increase
the
risk
that
such
counterparty
is
unable
or
unwilling
to
pay
amounts
owed
to
the
Group.
Derivative
financial
instruments
and
cash
and
cash
equivalents
are
placed
with
counterparties
with
a
minimum
Moody's
rating
of
Aa3.
Credit
terms
offered
by
the
Group
vary
depending
on
the
type
of
sale.
For
seasonal
match
day
facilities
and
sponsorship
contracts,
payment
is
usually
required
in
advance
of
the
season
to
which
the
sale
relates.
For
other
sales
the
credit
terms
typically
range
from
14
-
30
days,
although
specific
agreements
may
be
negotiated
in
individual
contracts
with
terms
beyond
30
days.
For
player
transfer
activities,
credit
terms
are
determined
on
a
contract
by
contract
basis.
Of
the
net
total
trade
receivable
balance
of
£76,606,000
(2016:
£109,791,000),
£46,343,000
(2016:
£46,646,000)
relates
to
amounts
receivable
from
various
other
football
clubs
in
relation
to
player
trading.
As
of
30
June
2017,
trade
receivables
of
£54,501,000
(2016:
£90,304,000)
were
neither
past
due
nor
impaired.
Management
considers
that,
based
on
historical
information
about
default
rates
and
the
current
strength
of
relationships
(a
number
of
which
are
recurring
long
term
relationships)
the
credit
quality
of
trade
receivables
that
are
neither
past
due
nor
impaired
is
good.
As
of
30
June
2017,
trade
receivables
of
£22,104,000
(2016:
£19,487,000)
were
past
due
but
not
impaired.
These
relate
to
independent
customers
for
whom
there
is
no
recent
history
of
default.
The
ageing
analysis
of
these
trade
receivables
is
as
follows:
Up
to
3
months
past
due
Over
3
months
past
due
2017
£'000
20,670
1,434
22,104
2016
£'000
14,283
5,204
19,487
As
of
30
June
2017,
trade
receivables
of
£14,113,000
(2016:
£6,451,000)
were
impaired
and
fully
provided
for.
The
individually
impaired
receivables
largely
relate
to
a
transfer
fee
receivable
of
£
F-48
Table
of
Contents
31
Financial
risk
management
(Continued)
Notes
to
the
consolidated
financial
statements
(Continued)
2,197,000
(€2,500,000)
(2016:
£2,082,000
(€2,500,000))
due
from
one
football
club.
The
ageing
of
these
receivables,
based
on
due
date,
is
as
follows:
Up
to
3
months
Over
3
months
Movements
on
the
provision
for
impairment
of
trade
receivables
are
as
follows:
Brought
forward
Provision
for
receivables
impairment
Receivables
offset
against
deferred
revenue
Foreign
exchange
losses
on
retranslation
Unused
amounts
reversed
Carried
forward
2017
£'000
5,519
8,594
14,113
2016
£'000
—
6,451
6,451
2017
£'000
6,451
336
6,807
519
—
14,113
2016
£'000
3,897
3,680
—
—
(1,126)
6,451
The
creation
and
release
of
provision
for
impaired
receivables
have
been
included
in
'other
operating
expenses'
in
the
income
statement
(note
5).
The
other
classes
within
trade
and
other
receivables
do
not
contain
impaired
assets.
c) Liquidity risk
The
Group's
policy
is
to
maintain
a
balance
of
continuity
of
funding
and
flexibility
through
the
use
of
secured
term
loan
facilities,
senior
secured
notes
and
other
borrowings
as
applicable.
The
annual
cash
flow
is
cyclical
in
nature
with
a
significant
portion
of
cash
inflows
being
received
prior
to
the
start
of
the
playing
season.
Ultimate
responsibility
for
liquidity
risk
management
rests
with
the
executive
directors
of
Manchester
United
plc.
The
directors
use
management
information
tools
including
budgets
and
cash
flow
forecasts
to
constantly
monitor
and
manage
current
and
future
liquidity.
Cash
flow
forecasting
is
performed
on
a
regular
basis
which
includes
rolling
forecasts
of
the
Group's
liquidity
requirements
to
ensure
that
the
Group
has
sufficient
cash
to
meet
operational
needs
while
maintaining
sufficient
headroom
on
its
undrawn
committed
borrowing
facilities
at
all
times
so
that
the
Group
does
not
breach
borrowing
limits
or
covenants
on
any
of
its
borrowing
facilities.
The
Group's
borrowing
facilities
are
described
in
note
24.
Financing
facilities
have
been
agreed
at
appropriate
levels
having
regard
to
the
Group's
operating
cash
flows
and
future
development
plans.
Surplus
cash
held
by
the
operating
entities
over
and
above
that
required
for
working
capital
management
are
invested
by
Group
finance
in
interest
bearing
current
accounts
or
money
market
deposits.
As
of
30
June
2017,
the
Group
held
cash
and
cash
equivalents
of
£290,267,000
(2016:
£229,194,000).
F-49
Table
of
Contents
31
Financial
risk
management
(Continued)
Notes
to
the
consolidated
financial
statements
(Continued)
The
table
below
analyses
the
Group's
non-derivative
financial
liabilities
and
net-settled
derivative
financial
liabilities
into
relevant
maturity
groupings
based
on
the
remaining
period
at
the
balance
sheet
date
to
the
contractual
maturity
date.
The
amounts
disclosed
in
the
table
are
the
contractual
undiscounted
cash
flows
including
interest
and
therefore
differs
from
the
carrying
amounts
in
the
consolidated
balance
sheet.
Trade
and
other
payables
excluding
social
security
and
other
taxes(1)
Borrowings
Non-trading(2)
and
net
settled
derivative
financial
instruments:
cash
outflow
cash
inflow
At
30
June
2017
Trade
and
other
payables
excluding
social
security
and
other
taxes(1)
Borrowings
Less
than
1
year
£'000
172,173
19,463
191,636
2,453
(1,253)
192,836
183,894
18,967
202,861
Between
1
and
2
years
£'000
Between
2
and
5
years
£'000
Over
5
years
£'000
71,282
22,743
94,025
905
—
94,930
21,012
18,990
40,002
14,981
37,977
52,958
—
601,218
601,218
281
—
53,239
21,778
40,753
62,531
187
—
601,405
—
519,921
519,921
Non-trading(2)
and
net
settled
derivative
financial
instruments:
cash
outflow
cash
inflow
At
30
June
2016
6,685
(5,692)
203,854
4,812
(708)
44,106
7,770
—
70,301
7,770
—
527,691
(1)
(2)
Social
security
and
other
taxes
are
excluded
from
trade
and
other
payables
balance,
as
this
analysis
is
required
only
for
financial
instruments.
Non-trading
derivatives
are
included
at
their
fair
value
at
the
balance
sheet
date.
31.2
Hedging
activities
The
Group
uses
derivative
financial
instruments
to
hedge
certain
exposures,
and
has
designated
certain
derivatives
as
hedges
of
cash
flows
(cash
flow
hedge).
The
Group
hedges
the
foreign
exchange
risk
on
contracted
future
US
dollar
revenues
whenever
possible
using
the
Group's
US
dollar
net
borrowings
as
the
hedging
instrument.
The
foreign
exchange
gains
or
losses
arising
on
re-translation
of
the
Group's
US
dollar
net
borrowings
used
in
the
hedge
are
initially
recognized
in
other
comprehensive
income,
rather
than
being
recognized
in
the
income
statement
immediately.
Amounts
previously
recognized
in
other
comprehensive
income
and
accumulated
in
the
hedging
reserve
are
subsequently
reclassified
into
the
income
statement
in
the
same
accounting
period,
and
within
the
same
income
statement
line
(i.e.
commercial
revenue),
as
the
F-50
Table
of
Contents
31
Financial
risk
management
(Continued)
Notes
to
the
consolidated
financial
statements
(Continued)
underlying
future
US
dollar
revenues,
which
given
the
varying
lengths
of
the
commercial
revenue
contracts
will
be
between
July
2017
to
June
2023.
The
foreign
exchange
gains
or
losses
arising
on
re-translation
of
the
Group's
unhedged
US
dollar
borrowings
are
recognized
in
the
income
statement
immediately
(within
net
finance
costs).
The
table
below
details
the
net
borrowings
being
hedged
at
the
balance
sheet
date:
USD
borrowings
Hedged
USD
cash
Net
USD
debt
Hedged
future
USD
revenues
Unhedged
USD
borrowings
Closing
USD
exchange
rate
($:
£)
2016
2017
$'000
$'000
650,000
650,000
(125,300)
(100,800)
524,700
549,200
(299,533)
(394,690)
154,510
225,167
1.3332
1.2988
The
Group
hedges
its
cash
flow
interest
rate
risk
where
appropriate
using
interest
rate
swaps
at
contract
lengths
consistent
with
the
repayment
schedule
of
the
borrowings.
Such
interest
rate
swaps
have
the
economic
effect
of
converting
borrowings
from
floating
rates
to
fixed
rates.
The
effective
portion
of
changes
in
the
fair
value
of
the
interest
rate
swap
is
initially
recognized
in
other
comprehensive
income,
rather
than
being
recognized
in
the
income
statement
immediately.
Amounts
previously
recognized
in
other
comprehensive
income
and
accumulated
in
the
hedging
reserve
are
subsequently
reclassified
into
the
income
statement
in
the
same
accounting
period,
and
within
the
same
income
statement
line
(i.e.
finance
costs),
as
the
underlying
interest
payments,
which
given
the
term
of
the
swap
will
be
between
July
2017
to
June
2024.
The
following
table
details
the
interest
rate
swaps
at
the
balance
sheet
date
that
are
used
to
hedge
borrowings:
Current
principal
value
of
loan
outstanding
($'000)
Rate
received
Rate
paid
Expiry
date
2017
2016
225,000
1
month
$
LIBOR
Fixed
2.032%
30
June
2024
225,000
1
month
$
LIBOR
Fixed
2.032%
30
June
2024
As
of
30
June
2017
the
fair
value
of
the
above
interest
rate
swaps
was
a
liability
of
£655,000
(2016:
£9,710,000).
The
Group
seeks
to
hedge
the
majority
of
the
currency
risk
on
revenue
arising
as
a
result
of
participation
in
UEFA
competitions,
either
by
using
contracted
future
foreign
currency
expenses
or
by
placing
forward
foreign
exchange
contracts,
at
the
point
at
which
it
becomes
reasonably
certain
that
it
will
receive
the
revenue.
F-51
Table
of
Contents
31
Financial
risk
management
(Continued)
Details
of
movements
on
the
hedging
reserve
are
as
follows:
Notes
to
the
consolidated
financial
statements
(Continued)
Balance
at
1
July
2014
Foreign
exchange
differences
on
hedged
currency
risks
Reclassified
to
income
statement
Fair
value
movement
Movement
recognized
in
other
comprehensive
loss
Balance
at
1
July
2015
Foreign
exchange
differences
on
hedged
currency
risks
Reclassified
to
income
statement
Fair
value
movement
Movement
recognized
in
other
comprehensive
loss
Balance
at
30
June
2016
Foreign
exchange
differences
on
hedged
currency
risks
Reclassified
to
income
statement
Fair
value
movement
Movement
recognized
in
other
comprehensive
income
Balance
at
30
June
2017
Future
US
dollar
revenues
£'000
40,021
(27,925)
(4,713)
—
(31,638)
7,383
(49,808)
1,382
—
(48,426)
(41,043)
(11,998)
5,040
—
(6,958)
(48,001)
Interest
rate
swap
£'000
Other
£'000
36
(147)
—
—
—
2,060
—
(2,024)
—
—
(111)
—
—
—
(12,264)
—
(9,599)
—
(9,710)
—
124
(275)
—
2,665
—
—
9,055
9,055
(655)
—
(151)
(151)
Tax
£'000
Total,
after
tax
£'000
Total,
before
tax
£'000
39,874
(27,925)
(2,653)
(2,024)
7,272
(2,543)
(49,808)
17,431
9,774
930
709
(32,602)
11,413
(13,956)
25,918
(18,151)
(1,723)
(1,315)
(21,189)
4,729
(32,377)
2,631
(7,972)
(37,718)
(32,989)
(7,012)
2,391
5,886
1,265
(31,724)
(1,416)
4,047
4,292
(12,264)
(58,025)
20,307
(50,753)
17,764
3,775
(11,874)
(1,287)
4,765
(3,169)
9,055
(681)
1,946
(48,807)
17,083
Based
on
exchange
rates
existing
as
of
30
June
2017,
a
10%
appreciation
of
the
UK
pounds
sterling
compared
to
the
US
dollar
would
have
resulted
in
a
credit
to
the
hedging
reserve
in
respect
of
future
US
dollar
revenues
of
approximately
£20,966,000
(2016:
£26,913,000)
before
tax.
Conversely,
a
10%
depreciation
of
the
UK
pounds
sterling
compared
to
the
US
dollar
would
have
resulted
in
a
debit
to
the
hedging
reserve
in
respect
of
US
dollar
future
revenues
of
approximately
£25,625,000
(2016:
£32,894,000)
before
tax.
31.3
Capital
risk
management
The
Group
manages
its
capital
to
ensure
that
entities
in
the
Group
will
be
able
to
continue
as
going
concerns
while
maximising
the
return
to
shareholders
through
the
optimisation
of
the
debt
and
equity
balance.
Capital
is
calculated
as
"equity"
as
shown
in
the
balance
sheet
plus
net
debt.
Net
debt
is
calculated
as
total
borrowings
(including
"current
and
non-current
borrowings"
as
shown
in
the
balance
sheet)
less
cash
and
cash
equivalents
and
is
used
by
management
in
monitoring
the
net
indebtedness
of
the
Group.
A
reconciliation
of
net
debt
is
shown
in
note
24.
F-52
Table
of
Contents
31
Financial
risk
management
(Continued)
Notes
to
the
consolidated
financial
statements
(Continued)
As
of
30
June
2017,
the
Group
had
total
borrowings
of
£503.4
million
(2016:
£490.1
million).
As
described
in
note
24
above,
the
Group's
revolving
facility,
the
secured
term
loan
facility
and
the
note
purchase
agreement
governing
the
senior
secured
notes
each
contain
certain
covenants
that
restrict
the
activities
of
Red
Football
Limited
and
its
subsidiaries.
As
of
30
June
2017,
the
Group
was
in
compliance
with
all
covenants
under
its
revolving
facility,
the
secured
term
loan
facility
and
the
note
purchase
agreement
governing
the
senior
secured
notes.
31.4
Fair
value
estimation
The
following
table
presents
the
financial
instruments
carried
at
fair
value.
The
different
levels
used
in
measuring
fair
value
have
been
defined
as
follows:
•
•
•
Level
1—quoted
prices
(unadjusted)
in
active
markets
for
identical
assets
or
liabilities;
Level
2—inputs
other
than
quoted
prices
included
within
level
1
that
are
observable
for
the
asset
or
liability,
either
directly
(that
is,
as
prices)
or
indirectly
(that
is,
derived
from
prices);
Level
3—inputs
for
the
asset
or
liability
that
are
not
based
on
observable
market
data
(that
is,
unobservable
inputs).
Assets
Derivatives
at
fair
value
through
profit
or
loss
(note
18):
Embedded
foreign
exchange
derivatives
Forward
foreign
exchange
contracts
Liabilities
Derivative
used
for
hedging
(note
18):
Interest
rate
swaps
Derivatives
at
fair
value
through
profit
or
loss
(note
18):
Forward
foreign
exchange
contracts
2017
£'000
2016
£'000
1,714
3,170
5,248
6,400
(655)
(9,710)
(1,253)
(3,727)
(1,789)
2,976
The
fair
value
of
financial
instruments
that
are
not
traded
in
an
active
market
is
determined
by
using
valuation
techniques.
These
valuation
techniques
maximise
the
use
of
observable
market
data
where
it
is
available
and
rely
as
little
as
possible
on
entity
specific
estimates.
If
all
significant
inputs
required
to
fair
value
an
instrument
are
observable,
the
instrument
is
categorised
as
Level
2.
All
of
the
financial
instruments
detailed
above
are
categorised
as
Level
2.
Specific
valuation
techniques
used
include:
•
•
•
The
fair
value
of
embedded
foreign
exchange
derivatives
is
determined
as
the
change
in
the
fair
value
of
the
embedded
derivative
at
the
contract
inception
date
and
the
fair
value
of
the
embedded
derivative
at
the
balance
sheet
date;
the
fair
value
of
the
embedded
derivative
is
determined
using
forward
exchange
rates
with
the
resulting
value
discounted
to
present
value;
The
fair
value
of
forward
foreign
exchange
contracts
is
determined
using
forward
exchange
rates
at
the
balance
sheet
date,
with
the
resulting
value
discounted
back
to
present
value;
The
fair
value
of
interest
rate
swaps
is
calculated
as
the
present
value
of
the
estimated
future
cash
flows
based
on
observable
yield
curves.
F-53
Table
of
Contents
32
Related
party
transactions
Notes
to
the
consolidated
financial
statements
(Continued)
Trusts
and
other
entities
controlled
by
six
lineal
descendants
of
Mr.
Malcolm
Glazer
collectively
own
7.51%
of
our
issued
and
outstanding
Class
A
ordinary
shares
and
all
of
our
issued
and
outstanding
Class
B
ordinary
shares,
representing
97.10%
of
the
voting
power
of
our
outstanding
capital
stock.
33
Subsidiaries
The
following
companies
are
the
subsidiary
undertakings
of
the
Company
as
of
30
June
2017:
Subsidiaries
Red
Football
Finance
Limited*
Red
Football
Holdings
Limited*
Red
Football
Shareholder
Limited
Red
Football
Joint
Venture
Limited
Red
Football
Limited
Red
Football
Junior
Limited
Manchester
United
Limited
Alderley
Urban
Investments
Limited
Manchester
United
Commercial
Enterprises
(Ireland)
Limited
Manchester
United
Football
Club
Limited
Manchester
United
Interactive
Limited
MU
099
Limited
MU
Commercial
Holdings
Limited
MU
Commercial
Holdings
Junior
Limited
MU
Finance
plc
MU
RAML
Limited
MUTV
Limited
Principal
activity
Description
of
share
classes
owned
100%
Ordinary
Finance
company
100%
Ordinary
Holding
company
100%
Ordinary
Holding
company
100%
Ordinary
Holding
company
100%
Ordinary
Holding
company
100%
Ordinary
Holding
company
100%
Ordinary
Commercial
company
100%
Ordinary
Property
investment
100%
Ordinary
Dormant
company
100%
Ordinary
Professional
football
club
100%
Ordinary
Dormant
company
100%
Ordinary
Dormant
company
100%
Ordinary
Holding
company
100%
Ordinary
Holding
company
100%
Ordinary
Debt-holding
company
Retail
and
licensing
company
100%
Ordinary
100%
Ordinary
Subscription
TV
channel
*
Direct
investment
of
Manchester
United
plc,
others
are
held
by
subsidiary
undertakings.
All
of
the
above
are
incorporated
and
operate
in
England
and
Wales,
with
the
exception
of
Red
Football
Finance
Limited
which
is
incorporated
and
operates
in
the
Cayman
Islands
and
Manchester
United
Commercial
Enterprises
(Ireland)
Limited
which
is
incorporated
and
operates
in
Ireland.
The
registered
office
or
principal
executive
office
of
all
the
above,
with
the
exception
of
Manchester
United
Commercial
Enterprises
(Ireland)
Limited,
is
Sir
Matt
Busby
Way,
Old
Trafford,
Manchester,
M16
0RA,
United
Kingdom.
The
registered
office
of
Manchester
United
Commercial
Enterprises
(Ireland)
Limited
is
4
th
Floor,
8-34
Percy
Place,
Dublin
4,
Republic
of
Ireland.
34
Events
after
the
balance
sheet
date
34.1
Registrations
The
playing
registrations
of
certain
footballers
have
been
disposed
of,
subsequent
to
30
June
2017,
for
total
proceeds,
net
of
associated
costs,
of
£19,941,000.
This
amount
includes
any
contingent
consideration
receivable
after
30
June
2017
in
respect
of
previous
playing
registration
disposals.
The
associated
net
book
value
was
£2,844,000.
F-54
Table
of
Contents
34
Events
after
the
balance
sheet
date
(Continued)
Notes
to
the
consolidated
financial
statements
(Continued)
Subsequent
to
30
June
2017
the
playing
registrations
of
certain
players
were
acquired
or
extended
for
a
total
consideration,
including
associated
costs,
of
£126,793,000.
Payments
are
due
within
the
next
5
years.
34.2
Secondary
offering
On
9
August
2017,
Manchester
United
plc
entered
into
an
underwriting
agreement
relating
to
the
sale
of
5,000,000
of
our
Class
A
Ordinary
Shares
by
Red
Football
LLC
pursuant
to
a
public
offering.
The
Group
did
not
receive
any
of
the
proceeds
from
the
sale
of
these
shares.
35
Additional
information—Financial
Statement
Schedule
I
Schedule
I
has
been
provided
pursuant
to
the
requirements
of
Securities
and
Exchange
Commission
("SEC")
Regulation
S-X
Rule
12-04(a),
which
require
condensed
financial
information
as
to
financial
position,
cash
flows
and
results
of
operations
of
a
parent
company
as
of
the
same
dates
and
for
the
same
periods
for
which
audited
consolidated
financial
statements
have
been
presented,
as
the
restricted
net
assets
of
Manchester
United
plc's
consolidated
subsidiaries
as
of
30
June
2017
exceeded
the
25%
threshold.
As
of
30
June
2017,
the
Group
had
total
borrowings
of
£503.4
million
(2016:
£490.1
million).
As
described
in
note
24
above,
the
Group's
revolving
facility,
the
secured
term
loan
facility
and
the
note
purchase
agreement
governing
the
senior
secured
notes
each
contain
certain
covenants
that
restrict
the
activities
of
Red
Football
Limited
and
its
subsidiaries,
including
restricted
payment
covenants.
The
restricted
payment
covenants
allow
dividends
in
certain
circumstances,
including
to
the
extent
dividends
do
not
exceed
50%
of
the
cumulative
consolidated
net
income
of
Red
Football
Limited
and
its
restricted
subsidiaries,
provided
there
is
no
event
of
default
and
Red
Football
Limited
is
able
to
meet
the
principal
and
interest
payments
on
its
debt
under
a
fixed
charge
coverage
test.
As
of
30
June
2017,
the
Group
was
in
compliance
with
the
restricted
payment
covenants
and
all
other
covenants
under
its
revolving
facility,
the
secured
term
loan
facility
and
the
note
purchase
agreement
governing
the
senior
secured
notes.
Certain
information
and
footnote
disclosures
normally
included
in
financial
statements
prepared
in
accordance
with
International
Financial
Reporting
Standards
have
been
condensed
or
omitted.
The
footnote
disclosures
contain
supplemental
information
only
and,
as
such,
these
statements
should
be
read
in
conjunction
with
the
notes
to
the
accompanying
consolidated
financial
statements.
The
condensed
financial
information
has
been
prepared
using
the
same
accounting
policies
as
set
out
in
the
consolidated
financial
statements,
except
that
investments
in
subsidiaries
are
included
at
cost
less
any
provision
for
impairment
in
value.
As
of
30
June
2017,
2016
and
2015
there
were
no
material
contingencies,
significant
provisions
of
long-term
obligations,
mandatory
dividend
or
redemption
requirements
of
redeemable
stocks
or
guarantees
of
the
Company,
except
for
those
which
have
been
separately
disclosed
in
the
consolidated
financial
statements,
if
any.
During
the
year
ended
30
June
2017,
cash
dividends
equivalent
to
$0.18
(2016:
$0.18;
2015:
$nil)
per
share
were
declared
and
paid
by
the
Company.
The
pounds
sterling
equivalents
were
£0.14
(2016:
£0.12;
2015:
£nil)
per
share.
F-55
Table
of
Contents
35
Additional
information—Financial
Statement
Schedule
I
(Continued)
Condensed
income
statement
of
the
Company
Notes
to
the
consolidated
financial
statements
(Continued)
Year
ended
30
June
2016
£'000
2017
£'000
2015
£'000
Revenue
Operating
expenses
Exceptional
items
Operating
loss
Income
from
shares
in
group
undertakings
Profit/(loss)
on
ordinary
activities
before
tax
Tax
expense
Profit/(loss)
for
the
year
(2,013)
—
(2,013)
23,295
21,282
—
21,282
20,084
20,000
—
20,000
—
—
(144)
(84)
(1,089)
—
(84)
(1,233)
—
(1,233)
—
(1,233)
There
were
no
items
of
other
comprehensive
loss
or
income
in
the
years
ended
30
June
2017,
2016
or
2015
and
therefore
no
statement
of
comprehensive
income
has
been
presented.
Condensed
balance
sheet
of
the
Company
ASSETS
Non-current
assets
Investment
in
subsidiaries
Current
assets
Other
receivables
Cash
and
cash
equivalents
Total
assets
EQUITY
AND
LIABILITIES
Equity
Share
capital
Share
premium
Retained
earnings
Current
liabilities
Other
payables
Total
equity
and
liabilities
F-56
As
of
30
June
2017
£'000
2016
£'000
319,265
319,265
319,265
319,265
1,123
522
1,645
320,910
124
221
345
319,610
53
68,822
248,314
317,189
52
68,822
248,140
317,014
3,721
3,721
320,910
2,596
2,596
319,610
Table
of
Contents
35
Additional
information—Financial
Statement
Schedule
I
(Continued)
Condensed
statement
of
changes
in
equity
of
the
Company
Notes
to
the
consolidated
financial
statements
(Continued)
Balance
at
1
July
2014
Loss
for
the
year
Total
comprehensive
loss
for
the
year
Equity-settled
share
based
payments
Balance
at
30
June
2015
Profit
for
the
year
Total
comprehensive
income
for
the
year
Equity-settled
share
based
payments
Dividends
paid
Balance
at
30
June
2016
Profit
for
the
year
Total
comprehensive
income
for
the
year
Equity-settled
share
based
payments
Dividends
paid
Proceeds
from
shares
issued
Balance
at
30
June
2017
Share
capital
£'000
52
—
—
—
52
—
—
—
—
52
—
—
—
—
1
53
Share
premium
£'000
68,822
—
—
—
68,822
—
—
—
—
68,822
—
—
—
—
—
68,822
Retained
earnings
£'000
246,310
(1,233)
(1,233)
1,352
246,429
20,000
20,000
1,795
(20,084)
248,140
21,282
21,282
2,187
(23,295)
—
248,314
Total
equity
£'000
315,184
(1,233)
(1,233)
1,352
315,303
20,000
20,000
1,795
(20,084)
317,014
21,282
21,282
2,187
(23,295)
1
317,189
F-57
Table
of
Contents
35
Additional
information—Financial
Statement
Schedule
I
(Continued)
Condensed
statement
of
cash
flows
of
the
Company
Notes
to
the
consolidated
financial
statements
(Continued)
Cash
flows
from
operating
activities
Profit/(loss)
before
tax
Adjustments
for:
Equity-settled
share-based
payments
Foreign
exchange
losses
on
operating
activities
Changes
in
working
capital:
Other
receivables
Other
payables
Net
cash
generated
from
operating
activities
Cash
flows
from
financing
activities
Dividends
paid
Net
cash
used
in
financing
activities
Net
increase/(decrease)
in
cash
and
cash
equivalents
Cash
and
cash
equivalents
at
beginning
of
year
Exchange
losses
on
cash
and
cash
equivalents
Cash
and
cash
equivalents
at
end
of
year
Year
ended
30
June
2016
£'000
2017
£'000
2015
£'000
21,282
20,000
(1,233)
2,187
42
1,795
—
1,352
—
(998)
1,125
23,638
(124)
(1,590)
20,081
(23,295)
(20,084)
(23,295)
(20,084)
(3)
343
221
(42)
522
224
—
221
—
(101)
18
—
—
18
206
—
224
The
following
reconciliations
are
provided
as
additional
information
to
satisfy
the
Schedule
I
SEC
requirements
for
parent-only
financial
information.
IFRS
profit/(loss)
reconciliation:
Parent
only—IFRS
profit/(loss)
for
the
year
Additional
profit
if
subsidiaries
had
been
accounted
for
on
the
equity
method
of
accounting
as
opposed
to
cost
Consolidated
IFRS
profit/(loss)
for
the
year
IFRS
equity
reconciliation:
Parent
only—IFRS
equity
Additional
profit
if
subsidiaries
had
been
accounted
for
on
the
equity
method
of
accounting
as
opposed
to
cost
Consolidated—IFRS
equity
2017
£'000
2016
£'000
2015
£'000
21,282
20,000
(1,233)
17,895
39,177
16,371
36,371
338
(895)
317,189
317,014
315,303
160,428
477,617
141,268
458,282
162,615
477,918
F-58
Table
of
Contents
EXHIBITS
1.1
Amended
and
Restated
Memorandum
and
Articles
of
Association
of
Manchester
United
plc
dated
as
of
8
August
2012
(included
as
Exhibit
3.1
to
our
Registration
Statement
on
Form
F-1/A
(File
No.
333-182535),
filed
with
the
SEC
on
30
July
2012,
as
amended).
2.1
Specimen
Ordinary
Share
Certificate
of
Manchester
United
plc
(included
as
Exhibit
4.1
to
our
Registration
Statement
on
Form
F-1/A
(File
No.
333-182535),
filed
with
the
SEC
on
30
July
2012,
as
amended).
4.1
Agreement,
dated
19
May
2008,
between
The
Royal
Bank
of
Scotland
plc,
as
agent
for
National
Westminster
Bank
plc,
and
Alderley
Urban
Investments
(included
as
Exhibit
10.3
to
our
Registration
Statement
on
Form
F-1/A
(File
No.
333-
182535),
filed
with
the
SEC
on
16
July
2012,
as
amended).
4.2
Amendment
and
Restatement
Agreement
relating
to
the
Secured
Term
Facility,
dated
15
May
2015,
among
Red
Football
Limited,
Bank
of
America,
N.A.,
as
Original
Agent,
and
Bank
of
America
Merrill
Lynch
International
Limited,
as
Agent
and
Lender
(included
as
Exhibit
10.1
to
our
Registration
Statement
on
Form
F-3
(File
No.
333-206985),
filed
with
the
SEC
on
17
September
2015).
4.3
Revolving
Facilities
Agreement,
dated
22
May
2015,
among
Red
Football
Limited,
MU
Finance
plc,
the
guarantors
party
thereto,
Bank
of
America,
N.A.,
as
Arranger,
the
Original
Lenders
named
therein,
and
Bank
of
America
Merrill
Lynch
International
Limited,
as
Agent
and
Security
Trustee
(included
as
Exhibit
10.2
to
our
Registration
Statement
on
Form
F-3
(File
No.
333-206985),
filed
with
the
SEC
on
17
September
2015).
4.4
Note
Purchase
Agreement,
dated
27
May
2015,
among
MU
Finance
plc,
the
guarantors
party
thereto,
the
purchasers
listed
therein
and
the
Bank
of
New
York
Mellon,
as
Paying
Agent
(included
as
Exhibit
4.3
to
our
Registration
Statement
on
Form
F-3
(File
No.
333-206985),
filed
with
the
SEC
on
17
September
2015).
4.5
Term
Facility
Amendment
Letter,
dated
26
June
2015,
between
Red
Football
Limited
and
Bank
of
America
Merrill
Lynch
International
Limited,
as
Agent
and
Lender
(included
as
Exhibit
10.3
to
our
Registration
Statement
on
Form
F-3
(File
No.
333-206985),
filed
with
the
SEC
on
17
September
2015).
4.6
Second
Term
Facility
Amendment
Letter,
dated
11
September
2015,
between
Red
Football
Limited
and
Bank
of
America
Merrill
Lynch
International
Limited,
as
Agent
and
Lender
(included
as
Exhibit
4.7
to
our
Annual
Report
on
Form
20-F
(File
No.
333-183277),
filed
with
the
SEC
on
15
October
2015).
4.7
Revolving
Facilities
Amendment
Letter,
dated
7
October
2015,
between
Red
Football
Limited
and
Bank
of
America
Merrill
Lynch
International
Limited,
as
Agent
and
Lender
(included
as
Exhibit
4.8
to
our
Annual
Report
on
Form
20-F
(File
No.
333-183277),
filed
with
the
SEC
on
15
October
2015).
4.8
2012
Equity
Incentive
Award
Plan
(included
as
Exhibit
4.2
to
our
Registration
Statement
on
Form
S-8
(File
No.
333-
183277),
filed
with
the
SEC
on
13
August
2012).
4.9
Premier
League
Handbook,
Season
2016/17
(included
as
Exhibit
4.11
to
our
Annual
Report
on
Form
20-F
(File
No.
001-
35627),
filed
with
the
SEC
on
15
September
2016).
4.10
Premier
League
Handbook,
Season
2017/18.
8.1
List
of
significant
subsidiaries
(included
in
note
33
to
our
audited
consolidated
financial
statements
included
in
this
Annual
Report).
12.1
Rule
13a-14(a)/15d-14(a)
Certification
of
Principal
Executive
Officer.
12.2
Rule
13a-14(a)/15d-14(a)
Certification
of
Principal
Financial
Officer.
Table
of
Contents
13.1
Certification
of
Chief
Executive
Officer
pursuant
to
18
U.S.C.
Section
1350,
as
adopted
pursuant
to
Section
906
of
the
Sarbanes-Oxley
Act
of
2002.
13.2
Certification
of
Chief
Financial
Officer
pursuant
to
18
U.S.C.
Section
1350,
as
adopted
pursuant
to
Section
906
of
the
Sarbanes-Oxley
Act
of
2002.
15.1
Consent
of
PricewaterhouseCoopers
LLP.
Table
of
Contents
The
registrant
hereby
certifies
that
it
meets
all
of
the
requirements
for
filing
on
Form
20-F
and
that
it
has
duly
caused
and
authorized
the
undersigned
to
sign
this
annual
report
on
its
behalf.
SIGNATURES
Manchester
United
plc
(Registrant)
Date:
13
October
2017
By:
/s/
EDWARD
WOODWARD
Name:
Edward
Woodward
Title:
Executive Vice Chairman
Handbook
Season
2017/18
Exhibit 4.10
The
Football
Association
Premier
League
Limited
Season
2017/18
Board
of
Directors
Richard
Scudamore
(Executive
Chairman)
Claudia
Arney
(Non-Executive
Director)
Kevin
Beeston
(Non-Executive
Director)
Auditors
Deloitte
LLP
2
New
Street
Square
London
EC4A
3BZ
Bankers
Barclays
Bank
plc
27th
Floor
1
Churchill
Place
London
E14
5HP
Registered
Office
30
Gloucester
Place
London
W1U
8PL
Regd.
No.
2719699
Telephone
020
7864
9000
Facsimile
020
7864
9001
Website
www.premierleague.com
Published
by
The
Football
Association
Premier
League
Limited
©
The
Football
Association
Premier
League
Limited
2017
Premier
League
Chairmen’s
Charter
Season
2017/18
Foreword
The
Chairmen’s
Charter
is
a
statement
of
our
commitment
and
aim
to
run
Premier
League
football
to
the
highest
possible
standards
in
a
professional
manner
and
with
the
utmost
integrity.
With
that
aim
we,
the
Chairmen
of
the
Clubs
in
membership
of
the
Premier
League,
are
determined:
•
To
conduct
our
respective
Club’s
dealings
with
the
utmost
good
faith
and
honesty.
•
At
all
times
to
maintain
a
Rule
book
which
is
comprehensive,
relevant
and
up-to-date.
•
To
adopt
disciplinary
procedures
which
are
professional,
fair
and
objective.
•
To
submit
to
penalties
which
are
fair
and
realistic.
•
To
secure
the
monitoring
of
and
compliance
with
the
Rules
at
all
times.
The
Charter
The
Chairmen’s
Charter
sets
out
our
commitment
to
run
Premier
League
football
to
the
highest
possible
standards
and
with
integrity.
We
will
ensure
that
our
Clubs:
•
Behave
with
the
utmost
good
faith
and
honesty
to
each
other,
do
not
unjustly
criticise
or
disparage
one
another
and
maintain
confidences.
•
Will
comply
with
the
laws
of
the
game
and
take
all
reasonable
steps
to
ensure
that
the
Manager,
his
staff
and
Players
accept
and
observe
the
authority
and
decisions
of
Match
Officials
at
all
times.
•
Follow
Premier
League
and
FA
Rules
not
only
to
the
letter
but
also
to
their
spirit,
and
will
ensure
that
our
Clubs
and
Officials
are
fully
aware
of
such
rules
and
that
we
have
effective
procedures
to
implement
the
same.
•
Will
respect
the
contractual
obligations
and
responsibilities
of
each
other’s
employees
and
not
seek
to
breach
these
or
to
make
illegal
approaches.
•
Will
discharge
their
financial
responsibilities
and
obligations
to
each
other
promptly
and
fully
and
not
seek
to
avoid
them.
•
Will
seek
to
resolve
differences
between
each
other
without
recourse
to
law.
Club
Directory
Fixtures
Rules
Premier
League
Rules
Premier
League
Forms
Youth
Development
Rules
Youth
Development
Forms
Appendices
to
the
Rules
81
253
357
457
495
Match
Officials
Memorandum
&
Articles
of
Association
Miscellaneous
Statistics
589
561
533
527
65
43
01
[LOGO]
Club
Directory
AFC
Bournemouth
Vitality
Stadium
Dean
Court
Bournemouth
BH7
7AF
Main
Switchboard:
0344
576
1910
Fax:
01202
726373
Ticket
Office:
0344
576
1910
www.afcb.co.uk
Chairman
Jeff
Mostyn
Head
of
Finance
David
Holiday
01202
726321
Chief
Executive
Neill
Blake
Commercial
Director
Rob
Mitchell
01202
726322
Club
Secretary
Neil
Vacher
Manager
Eddie
Howe
Ticket
Office
Manager
Dan
Clarke
01202
726331
Head
of
Media
and
Communications
Anthony
Marshall
01202
726358
General
Manager
Elizabeth
Finney
Academy
Manager
and
Head
of
Coaching
Joe
Roach
Head
of
Safeguarding
Steve
Thorpe
01202
726329
Home
kit
Alternative
kit
1
Alternative
kit
2
To
be
advised
Colours:
Shirts:
Red
and
Black
Stripes
/
Shorts:
Black
with
Red
Trim
/
Socks:
Black
with
Red
and
White
Trim
Colours:
Shirts:
Sky
Blue
with
Navy
Trim
/
Shorts:
Navy
with
Sky
Blue
Trim
/
Socks:
Sky
Blue
with
Navy
Trim
3
Supporter
Liaison
Officer
Elizabeth
Finney
01202
726309
Shirt
Sponsor
M88
Kit
Manufacturer
Umbro
Safety
Officer
Alan
Jones
Ground
Capacity
at
start
of
the
Season
11,360
Disability
Access
Officer
Alice
Jeans
01202
726311
Team
Doctor
Dr
Craig
Roberts
MBChB
(UCT)
MPhil
(Sports
and
Exercise
Medicine)
(UCT)
Head
Physiotherapist
Steve
Hard
BSc
(Hons)
MSST,
MCSP,
SRP
Pitch
Dimensions
Length:
105
metres
Width:
68
metres
Directors
Jeff
Mostyn
(Chairman)
Neill
Blake
(Chief
Executive)
Nick
Rothwell
Mikhail
Ponomarev
Igor
Tikhturov
Oleg
Tikhturov
Jay
Coppoletta
Matt
Hulsizer
Rico
Seitz
Head
Groundsman
Robin
Wilcox
BTEC
Diploma
in
Sports
Turf
Management
National
Examinations
Board
Level
3
Official
Company
Name
and
Number
AFC
Bournemouth
Limited
No.
6632170
Home
Goalkeeper
Goalkeeper
Alt
kit
1
Goalkeeper
Alt
kit
2
To
be
advised
Colours:
Shirts:
Yellow
with
Black
Trim/
Shorts:
Yellow
with
Black
Trim
/
Socks:
Yellow
with
Black
Trim
Colours:
Shirts:
Black
with
Red
Trim
/
Shorts:
Black
with
Red
Trim
/
Socks:
Black
with
Red
Trim
4
Club
Directory:
AFC
Bournemouth
Arsenal
Highbury
House
75
Drayton
Park
London
N5
1BU
Main
Switchboard:
020
7619
5003
Fax:
020
7704
4001
Contact
Centre
/
Ticket
Office:
020
7619
5000
Credit
Card
Bookings:
0844
277
3625
www.arsenal.com
Chairman
Sir
Chips
Keswick
Chief
Commercial
Officer
Vinai
Venkatesham
020
7619
5003
Chief
Executive
Officer
Ivan
Gazidis
Communications
Director
Mark
Gonnella
020
7704
4010
Company
Secretary
David
Miles
Manager
Arsène
Wenger
General
Counsel
Svenja
Geissmar
020
7619
5003
Chief
Operations
/
People
Officer
Trevor
Saving
020
7619
5003
Assistant
Manager
Steve
Bould
Academy
Manager
Luke
Hobbs
Chief
Financial
Officer
Stuart
Wisely
020
7704
4060
Media,
Marketing
and
CRM
Director
Michael
Leavey
020
7619
5003
Home
kit
Alternative
kit
1
Alternative
kit
2
Colours:
Shirts:
Red
and
white
/
Shorts:
White
/
Socks:
Red
and
white
Colours:
Shirts:
Blue
/
Shorts:
Blue
/
Socks:
Blue
Colours:
Shirts:
Black
/
Shorts:
Black
/
Socks:
Black
5
Ticketing
and
Services
Director
Ivan
Worsell
020
7619
5003
Managing
Editor
(Publications)
Andy
Exley
Arsenal
Football
Club,
Highbury
House
75
Drayton
Park,
London
N5
1BU
020
7619
5003
Shirt
Sponsor
Emirates
Stadium
and
Facilities
Director
John
Beattie
020
7704
4030
Supporter
Liaison
Officer
Mark
Brindle
020
7619
5003
Disability
Liaison
Officer
Alun
Francis
020
7619
5003
Event
Safety
and
Security
Manager
Sharon
Cicco
020
7704
4030
Kit
Manufacturer
PUMA
Ground
Capacity
at
start
of
the
Season
59,867
Pitch
Dimensions
Length:
105
metres
Width:
68
metres
Directors
Sir
Chips
Keswick
(Chairman)
Stanley
Kroenke
Ivan
Gazidis
(CEO)
Ken
Friar
OBE
Richard
Carr
Lord
Harris
of
Peckham
Josh
Kroenke
Medical
Director
/
Team
Doctor
Dr
Gary
O’Driscoll
MBBS,
BSc,
DipSEM,
FFSEM(Ire)
Head
of
Medical
Services
Colin
Lewin
BSc
(Hons)
MCSP,
HCPC
Head
Groundsman
Paul
Ashcroft
National
Diploma
in
Turf,
Science
and
Grounds
Management
Official
Company
Name
and
Number
The
Arsenal
Football
Club
Plc
No.
109244
Home
Goalkeeper
Goalkeeper
Alt
kit
1
Goalkeeper
Alt
kit
2
Colours:
Shirts:
Green
/
Shorts:
Green
/
Socks:
Green
Colours:
Shirts:
Orange
/
Shorts:
Orange
/
Socks:
Orange
Colours:
Shirts:
Pink
/
Shorts:
Pink
/
Socks:
Pink
6
Club
Directory:
Arsenal
Brighton
&
Hove
Albion
The
American
Express
Community
Stadium
Village
Way,
Falmer
Brighton,
East
Sussex
BN1
9BL
Main
Switchboard:
01273
878288
Fax:
01273
878241
(Secretary’s
Office)
Ticket
Office
No:
0844
3271901
Email:
supporter.services@bhafc.co.uk
www.brightonandhovealbion.com
Chairman
Tony
Bloom
Ticket
Office
Manager
Brian
Kearney
01273
878244
Head
of
Media
Paul
Camillin
07747
773692
Chief
Executive
Paul
Barber
Club
Secretary
Derek
J.
Allan
Manager
Chris
Hughton
Academy
Manager
John
Morling
Head
of
Marketing
Tom
Gorringe
07891
251055
Supporter
Liaison
Officer
Sarah
Gould
0344
3246282
Finance
Director
David
Jones
01273
647252
Home
kit
Alternative
kit
1
Alternative
kit
2
Colours:
Shirts:
Blue
and
White
Stripes
/
Shorts:
Blue
/
Socks:
White
Colours:
Shirts:
Gold
/
Shorts:
Gold
/
Socks:
Black
Colours:
Shirts:
Black
/
Shorts:
Black
/
Socks:
Black
7
Head
of
Safety
&
Security
Adrian
Morris
01273
878234
Albion
in
the
Community
Chairman
Martin
Perry
01273
878248
Groundsman
Steve
Winterburn
IOG
Diploma
(Intermediate)
Shirt
Sponsor
American
Express
Kit
Manufacturers
Nike
Disability
liaison
Elliott
Batchelor
0344
3246282
Ground
Capacity
at
start
of
the
Season
30,666
Pitch
Dimensions
Length:
105
metres
Width:
68
metres
Head
of
Medical
Services
Adam
Brett
Team
Doctor
Dr.
Stephen
Lewis
BSc(Hons),
MBBS,
AFRCSEd,
MScSEM,MFSEM(UK),
PGDipMedUS
Directors
Tony
Bloom
(Chairman)
Paul
Barber
(Chief
Executive)
Ray
Bloom
Derek
Chapman
Robert
Comer
Adam
Franks
Peter
Godfrey
David
Jones
(Finance
Director)
Martin
Perry
(Executive
Director)
Marc
Sugarman
Michelle
Walder
Head
Physiotherapist
Adam
Brett
BSc(Hons)
Sports
Science,
BSc(Hons)
Physiotherapy,
MSc
Sports
Physiotherapy,
MCSP,
MACPSEM(Gold
Level)
Official
Company
Name
and
Number
The
Brighton
and
Hove
Albion
Football
Club
Limited
No.
81077
Home
Goalkeeper
Goalkeeper
Alt
kit
1
Colours:
Shirts:
Orange
/
Shorts:
Black
/
Socks:
Black
Colours:
Shirts:
Sky
Blue
/
Shorts:
Sky
Blue
/
Socks:
Sky
Blue
8
Club
Directory:
Brighton
&
Hove
Albion
Burnley
Turf
Moor
Harry
Potts
Way
Burnley
Lancashire
BB10
4BX
General
Enquiries:
01282
446800
Facsimile
No:
01282
700014
Ticket
Hotline:
0844
807
1882
Email
enquiries:
info@burnleyfc.com
www.burnleyfc.com
Chairman
Mike
Garlick
Financial
Controller
Ian
Hargreaves
01282
704714
Director
of
Commercial
Affairs
Anthony
Fairclough
01282
700007
Chief
Executive
David
Baldwin
Head
of
Football
and
Company
Governance
Matt
Williams
Manager
Sean
Dyche
Assistant
Manager
Ian
Woan
Marketing
and
Operations
Manager
Nick
Taylor
01282
704717
Ticket
Office
Manager
Elaine
Clare
01282
700020
Academy
Manager
Jonathan
Pepper
Home
kit
Alternative
kit
1
Alternative
kit
2
Colours:
Shirts:
Claret
with
Sky
Sleeves
/
Shorts:
Sky
with
Claret
Detail
/
Socks:
Sky
With
Claret
Detail
Colours:
Shirts:
White
with
Claret
Trim
/
Shorts:
White
with
Claret
Trim
/
Socks:
White
with
Claret
Detail
Colours:
Shirts:
Sky
Blue
with
Claret
Trim
/
Shorts:
Navy
Blue
with
Claret
Trim
/
Socks:
Navy
and
Claret
Hoops
9
Stadium
and
Operations
Manager
/
Disability
Access
Officer
Doug
Metcalfe
01282
700021
Shirt
Sponsor
Dafabet
Kit
Manufacturer
PUMA
Ground
Safety
Officer
Cliff
Edens
01282
700019
Ground
Capacity
at
start
of
the
Season
21,944
Pitch
Dimensions
Length:
105
metres
Width:
68
metres
Directors
Michael
Garlick
(Chairman)
John
Banaszkiewicz
Brendan
Flood
Barry
Kilby
Clive
Holt
Brian
Nelson
Terry
Crabb
Media
and
Publications
Manager
Darren
Bentley
01282
704701
Supporter
Liaison
Officer
Harriet
Harbidge
Medical
Officer
Dr
Simon
Morris
M.B.,
Ch.B.,
Dip
SEM,
AREA
Course
Head
Physiotherapist
Alasdair
Beattie
BSc
Hons
Physiotherapy,
MCSP,
SRP
AREA
Course
Official
Company
Name
and
Number
Burnley
Football
&
Athletic
Company
Limited
(The)
No.
54222
Stadium
Head
Groundsman
Paul
Bradshaw
NVQ3
Sports
Turf
Management
Home
Goalkeeper
Goalkeeper
Alt
kit
1
Goalkeeper
Alt
kit
2
Colours:
Shirts:
Orange
with
Black
Trim
/
Shorts:
Orange
with
Black
Trim
/
Socks:
Orange
with
Black
Detail
Colours:
Shirts:
Grey
with
Pink
Trim
/
Shorts:
Grey
with
Pink
Trim
/
Socks:
Grey
with
Pink
Detail
Colours:
Shirts:
Black
with
Orange
Trim
/
Shorts:
Black
with
Orange
Trim
/
Socks:
Black
with
Orange
Detail
10
Club
Directory:
Burnley
Chelsea
Stamford
Bridge
Fulham
Road
London
SW6
1HS
Correspondence
Address:
60
Stoke
Road,
Stoke
D’Abernon,
Cobham,
Surrey,
KT11
3PT
Football
Administration
Fax:
01932
596
180
Main
Switchboard:
0371
811
1955
Fax:
020
7381
4831
Call
Centre
/
Ticket
Sales:
0371
811
1905
www.chelseafc.com
enquiries@chelseafc.com
Chairman
Bruce
Buck
Head
of
Youth
Development
Neil
Bath
Member
of
Board
of
Directors
in
Charge
of
Football
Marina
Granovskaia
Head
of
Communications
and
Public
Affairs
Steve
Atkins
01932
596
101
Club
Secretary
David
Barnard
Manager
Antonio
Conte
Finance
and
Operations
Director
Chris
Alexander
020
7915
1969
Technical
Director
Michael
Emenalo
Home
kit
Alternative
kit
1
Alternative
kit
2
To
be
advised
Colours:
Shirts:
Rush
Blue
and
White
/
Shorts:
Rush
Blue
and
White
/
Socks:
White
and
Rush
Blue
Colours:
Shirts:
Pure
Platinum
and
Rush
Blue
/
Shorts:
Pure
Platinum
and
Rush
Blue
/
Socks:
Rush
Blue
and
White
11
First
Team
Doctor
Dr
David
Porter
MB
BS,
MSc
AFiS
(Catalunya),
PG
Dip
SEM
Head
Physiotherapist
Jason
Palmer
BPHTY,
BHMS
(Ed)
Hons,
MCSP
Head
of
Ticket
Operations
Kelly
Webster
020
7915
1941
Facilities
Manager
Jamie
Gray
020
7386
3375
Head
Groundsman
Jason
Griffin
NVQ
Levels
1
&
2
Publications
Editor
David
Antill,
Trinity
Mirror
Sport
Media
020
7958
2168
Safety
Officer
Jill
Dawson
020
7565
1479
Head
of
Ticketing
and
Supporter
Liaison
Officer
Graham
Smith
020
7958
2166
Shirt
Sponsor
Yokohama
Tyres
Kit
Manufacturer
Nike
Ground
Capacity
at
start
of
the
Season
41,631
Pitch
Dimensions
Length:
103
metres
Width:
67.5
metres
Directors
Bruce
Buck
Marina
Granovskaia
Eugene
Tenenbaum
David
Barnard
Disability
Access
Officer
Bob
Flatau
020
7565
1474
Official
Company
Name
and
Number
Chelsea
Football
Club
Limited
No.
01965149
Home
Goalkeeper
Goalkeeper
Alt
kit
1
Goalkeeper
Alt
kit
2
To
be
advised
Colours:
Shirts:
Safety
Orange
and
White
/
Shorts:
Safety
Orange
and
White
/
Socks:
Safety
Orange
and
White
Colours:
Shirts:
Tour
Yellow
and
Black
/
Shorts:
Tour
Yellow
and
Black
/
Socks:
Tour
Yellow
and
Black
12
Club
Directory:
Chelsea
Crystal
Palace
Selhurst
Park
Stadium
Holmesdale
Road
London
SE25
6PU
Main
Switchboard:
020
8768
6000
Ticket
Office:
0871
200
0071
info@cpfc.co.uk
www.cpfc.co.uk
Chairman
Steve
Parish
Head
of
Finance
Hari
Jani
020
8768
6030
Chief
Executive
Officer
Phil
Alexander
Club
Secretary
Christine
Dowdeswell
Corporate
Sales
Manager
Chris
Powlson
020
8768
6010
Head
of
Marketing
and
Communications
Patrick
Jubb
Head
of
Consumer
Sales
Mike
Pink
07903
593836
Manager
Frank
De
Boer
Assistant
Managers
Sammy
Lee
Orlando
Trustfull
Academy
Director
Gary
Issott
Home
kit
Alternative
kit
1
Alternative
kit
2
To
be
advised
Colours:
Shirts:
Red
with
Blue
Stripe
/
Shorts:
Blue
/
Socks:
Blue
with
Red
Hoop
Colours:
Shirts:
Black
/
Shorts:
Black
/
Socks:
Black
with
Red
and
Blue
Hoop
13
Head
of
Ticketing
Paul
McGowan
Content
Editor
Terry
Byfield
020
8768
6020
Shirt
Sponsor
ManBetX
Stadium
Manager
Kevin
Corner
020
8768
6091
Head
of
Supporters
Services
/
Supporter
Liaison
Officer
Sharon
Lacey
020
8768
6012
Disability
Access
Officer
Sandra
Clark
020
8768
6000
Head
of
Sports
Medicine
Dr
Zafar
Iqbal
MBBS,
BSc,
DCH,
DRCOG,
MRCGP,
MSc
(SEM),
MFSEM
(UK),
DIP
PCR
Kit
Manufacturer
Macron
Ground
Capacity
at
start
of
the
Season
To
be
advised
Pitch
Dimensions
Length:
101
metres
Width:
68
metres
Directors
Steve
Parish
David
Blitzer
Joshua
Harris
Official
Company
Name
and
Number
CPFC
Limited
No.
7270793
Head
Groundsman
Bruce
Elliot
020
8768
6000
Commercial
Director
Barry
Webber
020
8634
5453
Head
of
PR
and
Media
Joanne
Whittle
Home
Goalkeeper
Goalkeeper
Alt
kit
1
Goalkeeper
Alt
kit
2
To
be
advised
Colours:
Shirts:
Grey
/
Shorts:
Grey
/
Socks:
Grey
Colours:
Shirts:
Red
/
Shorts:
Red
/
Socks:
Red
14
Club
Directory:
Crystal
Palace
Everton
Goodison
Park
Goodison
Road
Liverpool
L4
4EL
Main
Switchboard:
0151
556
1878
Fax:
0151
286
9112
Ticket
Office:
0151
556
1878
Credit
Card
Bookings:
0151
556
1878
www.evertonfc.com
everton@evertonfc.com
Chairman
Bill
Kenwright
CBE
Academy
Chief
Operating
Officer
Joel
Waldron
0151
448
7664
Interim
Finance
Director
/
Head
of
Finance
Annmarie
Kearsley
0151
530
5211
Chief
Executive
Robert
Elstone
Deputy
Chief
Executive
Dr
Denise
Barrett-Baxendale
MBE
BA
(Hons)
MBA,
EdD,
FRSA
Club
Secretary
/
Head
of
Football
Operations
David
Harrison
Manager
Ronald
Koeman
Director
of
Marketing
and
Communications
Richard
Kenyon
0151
530
5233
Head
of
Ticketing
Matt
Kendall
0151
330
2498
Assistant
Manager
Erwin
Koeman
Home
kit
Alternative
kit
1
Alternative
kit
2
To
be
advised
Colours:
Shirts:
Blue
/
Shorts:
White
/
Socks:
White
Colours:
Shirts:
Light
Grey
/
Shorts:
Dark
Grey
/
Socks:
Light
Grey
15
Community
Chief
Executive
Dr
Denise
Barrett-Baxendale
MBE
BA
(Hons)
MBA,
EdD,
FRSA
0151
530
5338
Head
Groundsman
Bob
Lennon
OND,
NDH,
RHS
Broadcast
and
Publications
Manager
Darren
Griffiths
0151
530
5312
Head
of
Stadium
Safety
and
Security
David
Lewis
0151
530
5223
Shirt
Sponsor
SportPesa
Head
of
Stadium
Operations
Alan
Bowen
0151
530
5267
Head
of
Media
and
Communications
Brian
Doogan
0151
530
5241
Supporter
Liaison
Officer
Rachel
Meikle
0151
530
5261
Kit
Manufacturer
Umbro
Ground
Capacity
at
start
of
the
Season
39,595
Pitch
Dimensions
Length:
100.48
metres
Width:
68
metres
Directors
Bill
Kenwright
CBE
(Chairman)
Jon
Woods
(Deputy
Chairman)
Alexander
Ryazantsev
Robert
Elstone
(Chief
Executive)
Dr
Denise
Barrett-Baxendale
(Deputy
Chief
Executive)
Keith
Harris
Official
Company
Name
and
Number
The
Everton
Football
Club
Company
Limited
No.
36624
Equality
and
Disability
People
Partner
Michelle
Kirk
0151
530
5261
Club
Doctor
Dr
Aboul
Shaheir
MBChB,
DRCOG,
Dip
SEM,
Dip
Trauma
and
Orthopaedics
Head
of
Medical
Services
Matthew
Connery
MSc
MCSP
SRP
BSc
(Hons)
Home
Goalkeeper
Goalkeeper
Alt
kit
1
Goalkeeper
Alt
kit
2
To
be
advised
Colours:
Shirts:
Orange
/
Shorts:
Orange
/
Socks:
Orange
Colours:
Shirts:
Black
/
Shorts:
Black
/
Socks:
Black
16
Club
Directory:
Everton
Huddersfield
The
John
Smith’s
Stadium
Stadium
Way
Huddersfield
HD1
6PX
Town
Main
Switchboard:
01484
484112
Fax:
01484
484101
Ticket
Office:
01484
484123
info@htafc.com
www.htafc.com
Chairman
Dean
Hoyle
Chief
Executive
Julian
Winter
Financial
Controller
Gary
Kellett
01484
484191
Commercial
Director
Sean
Jarvis
01484
484193
Operations
Director
/
Club
Secretary
Ann
Hough
01484
484105
Ticket
Office
Manager
Sue
Beaumont
01484
484103
Head
Coach
David
Wagner
Academy
Manager
Steve
Weaver
Head
of
Marketing
and
Communication
David
Threlfall-Sykes
01484
468202
Home
kit
Alternative
kit
1
Alternative
kit
2
Colours:
Shirts:
Blue
and
White
/
Shorts:
Blue
and
White
/
Socks:
Blue
and
White
Colours:
Shirts:
Navy
and
Pink
/
Shorts:
Navy
and
Pink
/
Socks:
Navy
and
Pink
Colours:
Shirts:
Red
and
Black
/
Shorts:
Red
and
Black
/
Socks:
Red
and
Black
17
Website
Editor
/
Press
Officer
Adam
Tomlinson
01484
468203
Supporter
Liaison
Officer
Nathan
Hosker
(Match
Day
Only)
01484
468204
(Supporter
Partnerships
Department)
Shirt
Sponsor
OPE
Sports
Kit
Manufacturers
Puma
Ground
Capacity
at
Start
of
the
Season
24,169
Pitch
Dimensions
Length:
106
metres
Width:
66.9
metres
Directors
Dean
Hoyle
Sean
Jarvis
Ann
Hough
Roger
Burnley
Julian
Winter
Safety
Officer
John
Robinson
01484
484166
Community
Manager
Dean
Grice
01484
468204
Disability
Liaison
Sue
Farrell
01484
484102
Official
Company
Name
and
Number
The
Huddersfield
Town
Association
Football
Club
Limited
No.
01771361
Team
Doctor
Dr
Stephen
Feldman
MBChB,
MRCGP,
DRCOG,
Dip,
Sports
Med,
RCS
Head
Physiotherapist
Ian
Kirkpatrick
MCSP,
HCPC
Groundsman
Phil
Redgwick
Home
Goalkeeper
Goalkeeper
Alt
kit
1
Goalkeeper
Alt
kit
2
Colours:
Shirts:
Grey
and
Pink
/
Shorts:
Grey
and
Pink
/
Socks:
Grey
and
Pink
Colours:
Shirts:
Pink
and
Black
/
Shorts:
Pink
and
Black
/
Socks:
Pink
and
Black
Colours:
Shirts:
Orange
and
Black
/
Shorts:
Orange
and
Black
/
Socks:
Orange
and
Black
18
Club
Directory:
Huddersfield
Town
Leicester
City
King
Power
Stadium
Filbert
Way
Leicester
LE2
7FL
Main
Switchboard:
0344
815
5000
Fax:
0116
291
5278
Ticket
Office
No:
0344
815
5000
Option
1
Credit
Card
Bookings:
0344
815
5000
Options
1,
2
&
3
www.lcfc.com
Chairman
Vichai
Srivaddhanaprabha
Manager
Craig
Shakespeare
Assistant
Manager
Michael
Appleton
Vice
Chairman
Aiyawatt
Srivaddhanaprabha
Chief
Executive
Susan
Whelan
0116
229
4523
Director
of
Football
Jon
Rudkin
0116
222
8583
Football
Operations
Director
Andrew
Neville
0116
291
5154
Academy
Manager
Ian
Cawley
0116
222
8548
Finance
Director
Simon
Capper
0116
229
4737
Commercial
Director
Jonathan
Gregory
0116
229
4419
Home
kit
Alternative
kit
1
Alternative
kit
2
Colours:
Shirts:
Blue
/
Shorts:
Blue
/
Socks:
Blue
Colours:
Shirts:
Black
/
Shorts:
Black
/
Socks:
Black
Colours:
Shirts:
White
/
Shorts:
White
/
Socks:
White
19
Operations
Director
and
Safety
Officer
Kevin
Barclay
0116
229
4442
Shirt
Sponsor
King
Power
Kit
Manufacturer
PUMA
Ticketing
Manager
Vishal
Dayal
0116
229
4400
Ground
Capacity
at
start
of
the
Season
32,273
Pitch
Dimensions
Length:
105
metres
Width:
68
metres
Directors
Vichai
Srivaddhanaprabha
(Chairman)
Aiyawatt
Srivaddhanaprabha
(Vice
Chairman)
Shilai
Liu
(Vice
Chairman)
Susan
Whelan
(Chief
Executive)
Supornthip
Choungrangsee
(Executive
Director)
Apichet
Srivaddhanaprabha
(Executive
Director)
Head
of
Media
Anthony
Herlihy
0116
229
4944
Supporter
Liaison
and
Disability
Access
Officer
Jim
Donnelly
0116
229
4555
Team
Doctor
Dr
Ian
Patchett
MB
Ch
B
Dip.
Sport
Med
Head
Physiotherapist
Dave
Rennie
BSc
(Hons)
MCSP,
HCPC
Grounds
Manager
John
Ledwidge
NVQ
Level
3
Sports
Turf
Management
Official
Company
Name
and
Number
Leicester
City
Football
Club
Limited
No.
4593477
Home
Goalkeeper
Goalkeeper
Alt
kit
1
Goalkeeper
Alt
kit
2
Colours:
Shirts:
White
/
Shorts:
White
/
Socks:
White
Colours:
Shirts:
Orange
/
Shorts:
Orange
/
Socks:
Orange
Colours:
Shirts:
Black
/
Shorts:
Black
/
Socks:
Black
20
Club
Directory:
Leicester
City
Liverpool
Anfield
Road
Anfield
Liverpool
L4
0TH
Correspondence
Address:
PO
Box
1959,
Liverpool
L69
3JL
Main
Switchboard:
0151
263
2361
Fax:
0151
260
8813
Ticket
Office
/
Booking
Line:
0843
170
5555
Customer
Services
/
Memberships:
0843
170
5000
www.liverpoolfc.com
customerservices@liverpoolfc.com
Chairman
Tom
Werner
Chief
Operating
Officer
Andy
Hughes
0151
264
2305
Chief
Commercial
Officer
Billy
Hogan
0203
713
4901
Chief
Executive
Officer
Peter
Moore
Club
Secretary
Danny
Stanway
Manager
Jurgen
Klopp
Assistant
Manager
Zeljko
Buvac
Head
of
Ticketing
and
Hospitality
Phil
Dutton
0151
237
5963
Stadium
Manager
To
be
advised
Academy
Director
Alex
Inglethorpe
Home
kit
Alternative
kit
1
Alternative
kit
2
Colours:
Shirts:
Red
/
Shorts:
Red
/
Socks:
Red
Colours:
Shirts:
White
/
Shorts:
Black
/
Socks:
White
Colours:
Shirts:
Orange
/
Shorts:
Orange
/
Socks:
Orange
21
Manchester
City
Etihad
Stadium
Etihad
Campus
Manchester
M11
3FF
Correspondence
Address:
City
Football
Group,
400
Ashton
New
Road,
City
Football
Academy,
Etihad
Campus,
Manchester
M11
4TQ
Main
Switchboard:
0161
444
1894
Ticket
Office:
0161
444
1894
Credit
Card
Bookings:
0161
444
1894
www.mancity.com
mancity@mancity.com
Chairman
H.E.
Khaldoon
Al
Mubarak
Director
of
Football
Txiki
Begiristain
Chief
Executive
Officer
Ferran
Soriano
Chief
Operating
Officer
Omar
Berrada
Finance
Director
Andrew
Widdowson
Director
of
Marketing
Jeff
Howarth
0161
444
1894
Operations
Director
Danny
Wilson
0161
444
1894
Head
of
Football
Administration
Andrew
Hardman
Manager
Pep
Guardiola
Assistant
Managers
Brian
Kidd
Domenec
Torrent
Facilities
Director
Clive
Wilton
0161
444
1894
Home
kit
Alternative
kit
1
Alternative
kit
2
To
be
advised
Colours:
Shirts:
Field
Blue
/
Shorts:
White
/
Socks:
Field
Blue
Colours:
Shirts:
True
Berry
/
Shorts:
True
Berry
/
Socks:
True
Berry
23
Head
of
Safety
and
Security
Steve
McGrath
0161
444
1894
Programme
Editor-in-Chief
Chris
Bailey
Programme
Editor
David
Clayton
0161
438
7861
Head
of
Media
Relations
Simon
Heggie
0161
444
1894
Shirt
Sponsor
Etihad
Airways
Supporter
Liaison
Officer
Lisa
Eaton
0161
444
1894
Disability
Access
Officer
Dan
Lovesey
0161
444
1894
Club
Doctor
Dr
Max
Sala
Doctor
of
Medicine
&
Surgery
(University
of
Ferrara,
Italy)
with
a
specialisation
in
Sports
Medicine
(University
of
Pavia)
Kit
Manufacturer
Nike
Ground
Capacity
at
start
of
the
Season
55,017
Pitch
Dimensions
Length:
105
metres
Width:
68
metres
Directors
H.E.
Khaldoon
Al
Mubarak
Simon
Pearce
Martin
Lee
Edelman
John
Macbeath
Mohamed
Al
Mazrouei
Alberto
Galassi
Official
Company
Name
and
Number
Manchester
City
Football
Club
Limited
No.
40946
Senior
Physiotherapist
Lee
Nobes
BSc
(Hons)
MCSP,
SRP,
MAACP
Head
Groundsman
Lee
Jackson
NVQ
Level
2,
3
&
4
Sportsturf,
Foundation
Degree
in
Sportsturf
Science,
Pa
1,
2
&
6
Chemical
Application
Licences
Home
Goalkeeper
Goalkeeper
Alt
kit
1
Goalkeeper
Alt
kit
2
To
be
advised
Colours:
Shirts:
Pine
Green
/
Shorts:
Pine
Green
/
Socks:
Pine
Green
Colours:
Shirts:
Tour
Yellow
/
Shorts:
Tour
Yellow
/
Socks:
Tour
Yellow
24
Club
Directory:
Manchester
City
Safety
Officer
Vaughan
Pollard
0151
264
2494
Head
Groundsman
Dave
McCulloch
NVQ
level
3
in
Sports
Turf
Management
Programme
Editor
David
Cottrell,
Trinity
Mirror
Director
of
Communications
Susan
Black
0151
907
9307
Shirt
Sponsor
Standard
Chartered
Head
of
Press
Matt
McCann
0151
230
5760
Supporter
Liaison
Officer
Yonit
Sharabi
0151
9079354
Disability
Access
Officer
Simon
Thornton
0151
4325678
Kit
Manufacturer
New
Balance
Ground
Capacity
at
start
of
the
Season
53,394
Pitch
Dimensions
Length:
101
metres
Width:
68
metres
Directors
John
Henry
Tom
Werner
Andy
Hughes
Peter
Moore
Michael
Gordon
Mike
Egan
Kenny
Dalglish
Official
Company
Name
and
Number
The
Liverpool
Football
Club
&
Athletic
Grounds
Limited
No.
35668
Team
Doctor
Dr
Andrew
Massey
MB
BCh
BAO
FFSEM
(Ire)
MFSEM(UK)
MRCGP
MSc
(SEM)
BSc
(Hons)
Physiotherapy
MCSP
HCPC
Head
of
Physiotherapy
Andy
Renshaw
BSc
(Hons)
Sport
and
Exercise
Science,
BSc
(Hons)
Physiotherapy,
MSc
in
Musculoskeletal
Physiotherapy,
MCSP,
HCPC
Home
Goalkeeper
Goalkeeper
Alt
kit
1
Goalkeeper
Alt
kit
2
Colours:
Shirts:
Green
/
Shorts:
Green
/
Socks:
Green
Colours:
Shirts:
Black
/
Shorts:
Black
/
Socks:
Black
Colours:
Shirts:
Toxic
Green
/
Shorts:
Toxic
Green
/
Socks:
Toxic
Green
22
Club
Directory:
Liverpool
Manchester
United
Sir
Matt
Busby
Way
Old
Trafford
Manchester
M16
0RA
Main
Switchboard:
0161
868
8000
Fax:
0161
868
8804
Ticket
Office:
0161
868
8000
Option
1
Credit
Card
Bookings:
0161
868
8000
Option
1
www.manutd.co.uk
enquiries@manutd.co.uk
Co-Chairmen
Joel
Glazer
Avram
Glazer
Group
Managing
Director
Richard
Arnold
0161
868
8211
Chief
Financial
Officer
Cliff
Baty
0161
868
8320
Executive
Vice
Chairman
Ed
Woodward
Secretary
John
Alexander
Manager
Jose
Mourinho
Assistant
Manager
Rui
Faria
Ticket
Office
Manager
Sam
Kelleher
0161
868
8000
Stadium
Manager
To
be
advised
Head
of
Stadium
Safety
and
Security
Phil
Rainford
0161
868
8116
Academy
Manager
Nicky
Butt
Home
kit
Alternative
kit
1
Alternative
kit
2
Colours:
Shirts:
Red
/
Shorts:
White
/
Socks:
Black
Colours:
Shirts:
Light
Grey
/
Shorts:
White
/
Socks:
Light
Grey
Colours:
Shirts:
Black
/
Shorts:
Black
/
Socks:
Black
25
Director
of
Communications
Philip
Townsend
0161
868
8216
Shirt
Sponsor
CHEVROLET
Kit
Manufacturer
adidas
Supporter
Liaison
Officer
Jennifer
Smith
0161
868
8000
Ground
Capacity
at
start
of
Season
74,994
Disability
Access
Officer
Rishi
Jain
0161
868
8036
Club
Doctor
Dr
Steve
McNally
B.Med
Sci
BM
BS
MRCGP
DCH
DRCOG
DOccMed
Dip.SEM.GB&I
MFSEM
(RCPI
&
RCSI)
MFSEM(UK)
Head
Physiotherapist
To
be
advised
Pitch
Dimensions
Length:
105
metres
Width:
68
metres
Directors
Joel
Glazer
(Co-Chairman)
Avram
Glazer
(Co-Chairman)
Bryan
Glazer
Kevin
Glazer
Edward
Glazer
Darcie
Glazer
Kassewitz
Ed
Woodward
Richard
Arnold
Sir
Bobby
Charlton
CBE
David
Gill
Sir
Alex
Ferguson
CBE
Michael
Edelson
Grounds
Manager
Anthony
Sinclair
Intermediate
Diploma
in
Sportsground
Staff
Programme
Editor
Paul
Davies
Sir
Matt
Busby
Way,
Old
Trafford,
Manchester
M16
0RA
0161
868
8551
Official
Company
Name
and
Number
Manchester
United
Football
Club
Limited
No.
95489
Home
Goalkeeper
Goalkeeper
Alt
kit
1
Goalkeeper
Alt
kit
2
Colours:
Shirts:
Legend
Ink
/
Shorts:
Black
/
Socks:
Legend
Ink
Colours:
Shirts:
Green
/
Shorts:
Green
/
Socks:
Green
Colours:
Shirts:
Cyan
/
Shorts:
Cyan
/
Socks:
Cyan
26
Club
Directory:
Manchester
United
Newcastle
United
St
James’
Park
Newcastle
Upon
Tyne
NE1
4ST
125
YEARS
Main
Switchboard:
0844
372
1892
Fax:
0191
201
8600
Ticket
Office:
0844
372
1892
(Option
1)
admin@nufc.co.uk
www.nufc.co.uk
Managing
Director
Lee
Charnley
Head
of
Partnerships
Dale
Aitchison
0844
372
1892
(Extn
8436)
Box
Office
Manager
Stephen
Tickle
0844
372
1892
(Extn
8455)
Manager
Rafael
Benitez
Football
Secretary
Richard
Hines
Academy
Manager
Joe
Joyce
Head
of
Finance
Claire
Alexander
0844
372
1892
(Extn
8464)
Facilities
Manager
Eddie
Rutherford
0844
372
1892
(Extn
8558)
Safety
Officer
Steve
Storey
0844
372
1892
(Extn
8528)
Home
kit
Alternative
kit
1
Alternative
kit
2
Colours:
Shirts:
Black
and
White
/
Shorts:
Black
/
Socks:
Black
with
White
Turnover
Colours:
Shirts:
Sky
Blue
/
Shorts:
Denim
Blue
/
Socks:
Sky
Blue
with
Denim
Blue
Turnover
Colours:
Shirts:
Black
and
Charcoal
Stripe
/
Shorts:
Black
/
Socks:
Black
27
Head
of
Media
Wendy
Taylor
0191
238
1021
Shirt
Sponsor
Fun88
Kit
Manufacturer
PUMA
Supporter
Liaison
Officer
Lee
Marshall
0844
372
1892
(Extn
8579)
Ground
Capacity
at
start
of
the
Season
52,354
Senior
Physiotherapist
Derek
Wright
Qualifications:
MSCP
DipRGRT
PG
Dip
Sport
Ex
Med.
Head
Groundsman
Michael
Curran
City
&
Guilds
-
Levels
1,
2,
3:
Amenity
Horticulture
&
Groundsmanship,
IOG
NPC,
IOG
NTC
Foundation
Manager
Kate
Bradley
0844
372
1892
(Extn
8477)
Pitch
Dimensions
Length:
105
metres
Width:
68
metres
Directors
Lee
Charnley
Official
Company
Name
and
Number
Newcastle
United
Football
Company
Limited
No.
31014
Club
Doctor
Dr
Paul
Catterson
Qualifications:
MBBS,
MRCP,
FCEM,
Dip
SEM,
MFSEM,
Dip
MSK
US
Programme
Editor
Rory
Mitchinson
St
James’
Park,
Newcastle
Upon
Tyne
NE1
4ST
0844
372
1892
(Extn
8407)
Home
Goalkeeper
Goalkeeper
Alt
kit
1
Goalkeeper
Alt
kit
2
Colours:
Shirts:
Blue
/
Shorts:
Blue
/
Socks:
Blue
Colours:
Shirts:
Fluo
Orange
/
Shorts:
Fluo
Orange
/
Socks:
Fluo
Orange
Colours:
Shirts:
White
/
Shorts:
White
/
Socks:
White
28
Club
Directory:
Newcastle
United
Southampton
St
Mary’s
Stadium
Britannia
Road
Southampton
SO14
5FP
Main
Switchboard:
0845
688
9448
Fax:
02380
727727
Ticket
Office:
0845
688
9288
Credit
Card
Bookings:
02381
780780
www.saintsfc.co.uk
Chairman
Ralph
Krueger
Commercial
Director
David
Thomas
Interim
Managing
Director
Toby
Steele
Ticket
Office
Manager
Michael
Jolliffe
02380
727796
Club
Secretary
Ros
Wheeler
02380
711931
Manager
Mauricio
Pellegrino
Safety
Officer
Mark
Hannibal
MBE
0845
688
9448
Club
Spokesman
Jordan
Sibley
0845
688
9448
Assistant
Manager
Carlos
Compagnucci
Academy
Manager
Matt
Hale
Home
kit
Alternative
kit
1
Colours:
Shirts:
Red
and
White
/
Shorts:
/
Black
Socks:
Red
and
White
Colours:
Shirts:
Black
and
Teal
/
Shorts:
Teal
/
Socks:
Black
and
Teal
29
Supporter
Liaison
Officer
/
Disability
Access
Officer
Khali
Parsons
0845
688
9448
Directors
Katharina
Liebherr
Ralph
Krueger
Les
Reed
Toby
Steele
David
Thomas
Ross
Wilson
Tim
Greenwell
Official
Company
Name
and
Number
Southampton
Football
Club
Limited
No.
53301
Team
Doctor
Dr
Steve
Baynes
BM
BS,
MRCGP,
DipSEM,
MFSEM(UK)
Physiotherapists
Tom
Sturdy
BSc
(Hons),
MSc,
MCSP,
HCPC
Steve
Wright
BSc
(Hons),
KCMT
MCSP,
HCPC
Grounds
Manager
Andy
Gray
NVQL3
Sports
Ground
Management,
NCH
-
PA1,
PA2A
&
PA6A
Shirt
Sponsor
Virgin
Media
Kit
Manufacturer
Under
Armour
Ground
Capacity
at
start
of
the
Season
32,384
Pitch
Dimensions
Length:
105
metres
Width:
68
metres
Home
Goalkeeper
Goalkeeper
Alt
kit
1
Goalkeeper
Alt
kit
2
Colours:
Shirts:
Green
/
Shorts:
Green
/
Socks:
Green
Colours:
Shirts:
Maroon
/
Shorts:
Maroon
/
Socks:
Maroon
Colours:
Shirts:
Orange
/
Shorts:
Orange
/
Socks:
Orange
30
Club
Directory:
Southampton
Stoke
City
bet365
Stadium
Stanley
Matthews
Way
Stoke-on-Trent
ST4
4EG
Main
Switchboard:
01782
367598
Fax
(Football
Administration):
01782
646988
Ticket
Office:
01782
367599
www.stokecityfc.com
info@stokecityfc.com
Chairman
Peter
Coates
Assistant
Manager
Mark
Bowen
Academy
Director
Gareth
Jennings
Vice
Chairman
John
Coates
Chief
Executive
Tony
Scholes
Managing
Director
(Property)
Richard
Smith
Club
Secretary
Andrew
Penn
Head
of
Finance
John
Pelling
01782
592261
Chief
Commercial
Officer
Paul
Lakin
01782
592219
Ticket
Office
Manager
Josh
Whittaker-Vyse
01782
367599
Manager
Mark
Hughes
Home
kit
Alternative
kit
1
Alternative
kit
2
Colours:
Shirts:
Red
and
White
Stripes
/
Shorts:
White
/
Socks:
White
Colours:
Shirts:
Royal
Blue,
White
and
Red
/
Shorts:
Royal
Blue
/
Socks:
Royal
Blue
Colours:
Shirts:
White,
Royal
Blue
and
Red
/
Shorts:
Royal
Blue
/
Socks:
Royal
Blue
31
Head
of
Facilities
Craig
Jepson
01782
592110
Programme
Editor
Mark
Mothershaw
01782
592194
Shirt
Sponsor
bet365
Head
of
Health,
Safety
and
Security
Ravi
Sharma
01782
592274
Kit
Manufacturer
Macron
Head
of
Media
and
Communications
Fraser
Nicholson
01782
592172
Supporter
Liaison
Officer
Anthony
Emmerson
01782
592135
Team
Doctor
Dr
Andrew
Dent
MBCh.B,
MRCGP,
MFSEM(UK),
Dip
Sports
Medicine
Ground
Capacity
at
start
of
the
Season
30,089
Pitch
Dimensions
Length:
105
metres
Width:
68
metres
Directors
Peter
Coates
John
Coates
Tony
Scholes
Richard
Smith
Senior
Physiotherapist
Dave
Watson
BPHTY,
MNZSP,
MCSPM
Official
Company
Name
and
Number
Stoke
City
Football
Club
Limited
No.
99885
Head
Groundsman
Andrew
Jackson
Sports
Turf
NVQ
Level
1
&
2
Disability
Access
Officer
Rob
Killingworth
01782
592169
Home
Goalkeeper
Goalkeeper
Alt
kit
1
Goalkeeper
Alt
kit
2
Colours:
Shirts:
Purple
/
Shorts:
Purple
/
Socks:
Purple
Colours:
Shirts:
Mint
Green
/
Shorts:
Mint
Green
/
Socks:
Mint
Green
Colours:
Shirts:
Neon
Yellow
/
Shorts:
Neon
Yellow
/
Socks:
Neon
Yellow
32
Club
Directory:
Stoke
City
Swansea
City
Liberty
Stadium
Landore
Swansea
SA1
2FA
Main
Switchboard:
01792
616600
Fax:
01792
616606
Ticket
Office:
0844
815
6665
www.swanseacity.com
info@swanseacity.com
Chairman
Huw
Jenkins
OBE
First
Team
Assistant
Coach
/
Head
of
Physical
Performance
Karl
Halabi
Academy
Manager
Nigel
Rees
Vice
Chairman
Leigh
Dineen
Chief
Operating
Officer
Chris
Pearlman
Football
Administration
Manager
Alun
Cowie
Secretary
Jackie
Rockey
Chief
Financial
Officer
Gareth
Davies
Global
Head
of
Partnerships
Mark
Davies
Director
of
Legal
and
Business
Affairs
Sam
Porter
First
Team
Head
Coach
Paul
Clement
Stadium
Customer
Services
/
Ticketing
Catherine
Thomas
01792
616420
First
Team
Assistant
Coaches
Nigel
Gibbs
Claude
Makelele
Home
kit
Alternative
kit
1
Alternative
kit
2
Colours:
Shirts:
White
/
Shorts:
White
/
Socks:
White
Colours:
Shirts:
Red
/
Shorts:
Red
/
Socks:
Red
Colours:
Shirts:
Black
and
Gold
/
Shorts:
Black
/
Socks:
Black
33
Stadium
General
Manager
Andrew
Davies
01792
616401
Programme
Editor
Gareth
Vincent
Shirt
Sponsor
LETOU
Stadium
Operations
Manager
Matthew
Daniel
01792
616417
Kit
Manufacturer
Joma
Safety
Officer
Mike
Ash
07904
856209
Media
Manager
Jonathan
Wilsher
01792
823531
/
07831
555464
Supporter
Liaison
Officer
Huw
Cooze
Ground
Capacity
at
start
of
the
Season
21,088
Pitch
Dimensions
Length:
105
metres
Width:
68
metres
Directors
Huw
Jenkins
OBE
Stephen
Kaplan
Jason
Levien
Martin
Morgan
Romie
Chaudhari
Robert
Hernreich
Stuart
McDonald
Disability
Access
Officer
Lucy
Norman
Head
of
Medical
Dr
Jez
McCluskey
MBBCh,
MRCGP,
DRCOG,
MSc
(SEM)
Head
Groundsman
Dan
Kirton
NVQ
Level
3
Horticulture
Official
Company
Name
and
Number
Swansea
City
Association
Football
Club
Ltd
No.
123414
Home
Goalkeeper
Goalkeeper
Alt
kit
1
Goalkeeper
Alt
kit
2
Colours:
Shirts:
Green
/
Shorts:
Green
/
Socks:
Green
Colours:
Shirts:
Sky
Blue
/
Shorts:
Sky
Blue
/
Socks:
Sky
Blue
Colours:
Shirts:
Coral
/
Shorts:
Coral
/
Socks:
Coral
34
Club
Directory:
Swansea
City
Tottenham
Hotspur
Lilywhite
House
782
High
Road
Tottenham
London
N17
0BX
Main
Switchboard:
0844
499
5000
Fax:
020
3544
8563
Ticket
Office:
0844
499
5000
www.tottenhamhotspur.com
email@tottenhamhotspur.com
Chairman
Daniel
Levy
Head
of
Academy
Coach
and
Player
Development
John
McDermott
Director
of
Football
Operations
Rebecca
Caplehorn
Football
Secretary
Rebecca
Britain
020
3544
8667
Academy
Manager
Dean
Rastrick
Operations
and
Finance
Director
Matthew
Collecott
Manager
Mauricio
Pochettino
Head
of
Marketing
Emma
Taylor
020
8365
5085
Assistant
Manager
Jesús
Pérez
Head
of
Ticketing
and
Membership
Ian
Murphy
020
8365
5095
Home
kit
Alternative
kit
1
Alternative
kit
2
To
be
advised
Colours:
Shirts:
White
/
Shorts:
Navy
/
Socks:
White
Colours:
Shirts:
Navy
/
Shorts:
Navy
/
Socks:
Navy
35
Stadium
Director
Jon
Babbs
020
8365
5039
Head
of
Publications
Jon
Rayner
020
3544
8538
Shirt
Sponsor
AIA
Senior
Safety
Officer
Sue
Tilling
020
8365
5082
Kit
Manufacturer
Nike
Head
of
Communications
Simon
Felstein
020
3544
8541
Head
of
Supporter
Services
Jonathan
Waite
020
8365
5092
Disability
Access
Officer
Jon
Dyster
020
8365
5360
Ground
Capacity
at
start
of
the
Season
90,000
(Wembley
Stadium)
Pitch
Dimensions
Length:
105
metres
Width:
68
metres
Directors
Daniel
Levy
Matthew
Collecott
Donna-Maria
Cullen
Rebecca
Caplehorn
Head
of
Medical
and
Sports
Science
Dr
Shabaaz
Mughal
MBBS,
MRCGP,
MSc
(SEM),
FFSEM(UK),
CESR,
PGC
(MSK
US)
Official
Company
Name
and
Number
Tottenham
Hotspur
Football
&
Athletic
Co
Ltd
No.
57186
Head
Physiotherapist
Geoff
Scott
MSc,
MBA,
MCSP
Head
of
Playing
Surfaces
and
Estates
Darren
Baldwin
City
&
Guilds
in
Groundsmanship
&
Sports
Turf
Management
Home
Goalkeeper
Goalkeeper
Alt
kit
1
Goalkeeper
Alt
kit
2
To
be
advised
Colours:
Shirts:
Yellow
/
Shorts:
Yellow
/
Socks:
Yellow
Colours:
Shirts:
Green
/
Shorts:
Green
/
Socks:
Green
36
Club
Directory:
Tottenham
Hotspur
Watford
Vicarage
Road
Stadium
Watford
Hertfordshire
WD18
0ER
Main
Switchboard:
01923
496000
Fax:
01923
496001
Ticket
Office:
01923
223023
www.watfordfc.com
Chairman
and
Chief
Executive
Officer
Scott
Duxbury
Head
of
Sales
Paul
O’Brien
01923
496233
Ticket
Office
Manager
/
Disability
Access
Officer
Joanne
Simonds
01923
496250
Football
Secretary
Gayle
Vowels
Head
Coach
Marco
Silva
Academy
Manager
Chris
McGuane
Head
of
Finance
Katie
Wareham
01923
496241
Operations
Director
/
Strategic
Equality
Lead
Glyn
Evans
01923
496374
Head
of
Supporter
Communications
and
Sales
Richard
Walker
01923
496220
Commercial
Director
Spencer
Field
01923
496367
Home
kit
Alternative
kit
1
Colours:
Shirts:
Yellow
/
Shorts:
Black
/
Socks:
Black
Colours:
Shirts:
Power
Red
/
Shorts:
Power
Red
/
Socks:
Power
Red
37
Supporter
Liaison
Officer
Dave
Messenger
01923
496397
Shirt
Sponsor
FxPro
Kit
Manufacturer
adidas
Operations
Manager
(Event
Safety)
Andy
Jenkins
01923
496355
Ground
Capacity
at
start
of
the
Season
21,000
Head
of
Safeguarding
Kim
Pearce
01923
496246
Team
Doctor
Dr
Ian
Hamilton
MBBS,
MRCGP,
MSc
(SEM),
MFSEM
Performance
Director
Gavin
Benjafield
Pitch
Dimensions
Length:
105
metres
Width:
68
metres
Directors
Scott
Duxbury
David
Fransen
(Non-executive
director)
Stuart
Timperley
(Non-executive
director)
Official
Company
Name
and
Number
The
Watford
Association
Football
Club
Limited
No.
104194
Head
Groundsman
Scott
Tingley
Publications
Manager
Steve
Scott
01923
496279
Home
Goalkeeper
Goalkeeper
Alt
kit
1
Goalkeeper
Alt
kit
2
Colours:
Shirts:
Bright
Cyan
/
Shorts:
Bright
Cyan
/
Socks:
Bright
Cyan
Colours:
Shirts:
Black
/
Shorts:
Black
/
Socks:
Black
Colours:
Shirts:
Energy
Green
/
Shorts:
Energy
Green
/
Socks:
Energy
Green
38
Club
Directory:
Watford
West
Bromwich
Albion
The
Hawthorns
West
Bromwich
West
Midlands
B71
4LF
Main
Switchboard:
0871
271
1100
Fax:
0871
271
9851
Ticket
Office:
0121
227
2227
Credit
Card
Bookings:
0121
227
2227
Clubcall:
SMS
breaking
news
alerts
–
text
CLUB
WBA
to
88442
(texts
cost
25p
each)
www.wba.co.uk
enquiries@wbafc.co.uk
Chairman
John
Williams
Technical
Director
Nick
Hammond
Academy
Manager
Mark
Harrison
Chief
Executive
Martin
Goodman
Director
of
Football
Administration
Richard
Garlick
General
Counsel
/
Club
Secretary
Simon
Carrington
Head
Coach
Tony
Pulis
Finance
Director
Peter
Band
Chief
Commercial
Officer
Simon
King
0871
271
9820
Home
kit
Alternative
kit
1
Alternative
kit
2
To
be
advised
Colours:
Shirts:
Navy
and
White
Stripes
(Navy
Back)
/
Shorts:
White
/
Socks:
White
Colours:
Shirts:
White
with
Red
Sleeves
/
Shorts:
Red
/
Socks:
Red
39
Ticket
Office
Manager
Jo
Barr
0871
271
9782
Programme
Editor
Dave
Bowler
The
Hawthorns,
West
Bromwich,
B71
4LF
07813
709393
Shirt
Sponsor
Palm
Eco-Town
Development
Co.
Ltd
Director
of
Operations
Mark
Miles
0871
271
9849
Health
and
Safety
Officer
/
Disability
Access
Officer
Chris
Harris
Director
of
Communications
Martin
Swain
0871
271
9833
/
07710
821215
Supporter
Liaison
Officer
James
Mackay
07583
005823
Kit
Manufacturer
adidas
Ground
Capacity
at
start
of
the
Season
26,688
Pitch
Dimensions
Length:
105
metres
Width:
68
metres
Directors
John
Williams
Martin
Goodman
Richard
Garlick
Simon
Carrington
Li
Piyue
Peter
Band
Director
of
Performance
Dr
Mark
Gillett
MSc,
FRCS,
FRCEM,
FRSEM
(UK&I)
Dip
IMC,
RCSEd
Performance
Physio
Richard
Rawlins
BSc
(Hons),
MSCP,
SRP
Head
Groundsman
Rob
Lane
Official
Company
Name
and
Number
West
Bromwich
Albion
Football
Club
Limited
No.
03295063
Home
Goalkeeper
Goalkeeper
Alt
kit
1
Goalkeeper
Alt
kit
2
To
be
advised
Colours:
Shirts:
Energy
Green
/
Shorts:
Energy
Green
/
Socks:
Energy
Green
Colours:
Shirts:
Black
/
Shorts:
Black
/
Socks:
Black
40
Club
Directory:
West
Bromwich
Albion
West
Ham
United
London
Stadium
Queen
Elizabeth
Olympic
Park
London
E20
2ST
Main
Switchboard:
020
8548
2748
Fax:
020
8548
2758
Ticket
Office:
0333
030
1966
www.whufc.com
supporterservices@westhamunited.co.uk
Joint
Chairmen
David
Sullivan
and
David
Gold
Academy
Manager
/
Head
of
Coaching
and
Player
Development
Terry
Westley
Vice
Chairman
Baroness
Brady
CBE
Operations
Director
Steve
Gotkine
Chief
Financial
Officer
Andy
Mollett
020
8548
2768
Chief
Revenue
Officer
Richard
Lamb
Head
of
Matchday
Operations
Ben
Illingworth
Executive
Director,
Marketing
and
Communications
Tara
Warren
020
8586
8234
Club
Secretary
Andrew
Pincher
Manager
Slaven
Bilic
Head
of
Ticketing
Nicola
Keye
020
8548
2736
Assistant
Manager
Nikola
Jurcevic
Home
kit
Alternative
kit
1
Alternative
kit
2
To
be
advised
Colours:
Shirts:
Claret
with
Sky
Blue
Sleeve
/
Shorts:
White
/
Socks:
White
Colours:
Shirts:
Black
with
Sky
Trim
/
Shorts:
Black
/
Socks:
Black
41
Head
of
Safety
and
Security
(London
Stadium)
Dave
Sadler
07377
361925
Programme
Editor
Rob
Pritchard
07595
821867
Shirt
Sponsor
Betway
Kit
Manufacturer
Umbro
Head
of
Media
Relations
Max
Fitzgerald
07730
033873
Medical
Officers
Dr
Richard
Weiler
MBChB,
FFSEM
(UK),
MRCGP,
MSc
SEM,
PGCME,
FHEA
Dr
Ian
Beasley
MBBS,
MRCGP,
MSc,
Dip
Sports
Med.,
FFSEM
(UK)
Ground
Capacity
at
start
of
the
Season
60,000
Pitch
Dimensions
Length:
105
metres
Width:
68
metres
Directors
David
Sullivan
David
Gold
Baroness
Brady
CBE
Andy
Mollett
Daniel
Svanstrom
Daniel
Harris
Tara
Warren
Head
of
Medical
and
Sports
Science
Gary
Lewin
GradDipPhys
MCSP
MHCPC
MSc
Supporter
Services
Officer
Jake
Heath
020
8114
2349
Disability
Access
Officer
Julie
Pidgeon
0333
030
0174
Official
Company
Name
and
Number
West
Ham
United
Football
Club
Limited
No.
66516
Head
Groundsman
Dougie
Robertson
HNC
in
Sports
Turf
Science
Home
Goalkeeper
Goalkeeper
Alt
kit
1
Goalkeeper
Alt
kit
2
To
be
advised
Colours:
Shirts:
Yellow
/
Shorts:
Yellow
/
Socks:
Yellow
Colours:
Shirts:
Blue
/
Shorts:
Blue
/
Socks:
Blue
42
Club
Directory:
West
Ham
United
[LOGO]
Fixtures
Premier
League
Fixture
List
Season
2017/18
Please
be
aware
that
fixtures
are
always
subject
to
change
and
these
will
appear
in
the
national
press
and
on
premierleague.com.
You
are
welcome
to
contact
our
Public
Information
Line
(020
7864
9000)
for
up
to
date
fixtures.
Kick
off
times
for
Saturdays
and
Bank
Holidays
-
3.00pm
unless
stated
otherwise.
Kick
off
times
for
evening
games
-
7.45pm
unless
stated
otherwise.
Friday
11
August
2017
Arsenal
v
Leicester
City
19:45
Sky
Sports
Saturday
12
August
2017
Watford
Chelsea
Crystal
Palace
Everton
Southampton
West
Bromwich
Albion
Brighton
&
Hove
Albion
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
Liverpool
Burnley
Huddersfield
Town
Stoke
City
Swansea
City
AFC
Bournemouth
Manchester
City
12:30
Sky
Sports
17:30
BT
Sport
Sunday
13
August
2017
Newcastle
United
Manchester
United
v
v
Tottenham
Hotspur
West
Ham
United
13:30
16:00
Sky
Sports
Sky
Sports
Saturday
19
August
2017
Swansea
City
AFC
Bournemouth
Burnley
Leicester
City
Liverpool
Southampton
Stoke
City
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
Manchester
United
Watford
West
Bromwich
Albion
Brighton
&
Hove
Albion
Crystal
Palace
West
Ham
United
Arsenal
12:30
Sky
Sports
17:30
BT
Sport
Sunday
20
August
2017
Huddersfield
Town
Tottenham
Hotspur
v
v
Newcastle
United
Chelsea
13:30
16:00
Sky
Sports
Sky
Sports
45
Premier
League
Fixture
List
Season
2017/18
Monday
21
August
2017
Manchester
City
v
Everton
20:00
Sky
Sports
Saturday
26
August
2017
AFC
Bournemouth
Chelsea
Crystal
Palace
Huddersfield
Town
Newcastle
United
Watford
Manchester
United
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
Manchester
City
Everton
Swansea
City
Southampton
West
Ham
United
Brighton
&
Hove
Albion
Leicester
City
12:30
Sky
Sports
17:30
BT
Sport
Sunday
27
August
2017
West
Bromwich
Albion
Liverpool
Tottenham
Hotspur
v
v
v
Stoke
City
Arsenal
Burnley
13:30
16:00
16:00
Sky
Sports
Sky
Sports
Saturday
9
September
2017
Manchester
City
Arsenal
Brighton
&
Hove
Albion
Everton
Leicester
City
Southampton
Stoke
City
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
Liverpool
AFC
Bournemouth
West
Bromwich
Albion
Tottenham
Hotspur
Chelsea
Watford
Manchester
United
12:30
Sky
Sports
17:30
BT
Sport
Sunday
10
September
2017
Burnley
Swansea
City
v
v
Crystal
Palace
Newcastle
United
13:30
16:00
Sky
Sports
Sky
Sports
Monday
11
September
2017
West
Ham
United
v
Huddersfield
Town
20:00
Sky
Sports
46
Fixtures
Premier
League
Fixture
List
Season
2017/18
Friday
15
September
2017
AFC
Bournemouth
v
Brighton
&
Hove
Albion
20:00
Sky
Sports
Saturday
16
September
2017
Crystal
Palace
Huddersfield
Town
Liverpool
Newcastle
United
Watford
West
Bromwich
Albion
Tottenham
Hotspur
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
Southampton
Leicester
City
Burnley
Stoke
City
Manchester
City
West
Ham
United
Swansea
City
12:30
Sky
Sports
17:30
BT
Sport
Sunday
17
September
2017
Chelsea
Manchester
United
v
v
Arsenal
Everton
13:30
16:00
Sky
Sports
Sky
Sports
Saturday
23
September
2017
West
Ham
United
Burnley
Everton
Manchester
City
Southampton
Stoke
City
Swansea
City
Leicester
City
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
Tottenham
Hotspur
Huddersfield
Town
AFC
Bournemouth
Crystal
Palace
Manchester
United
Chelsea
Watford
Liverpool
12:30
Sky
Sports
17:30
BT
Sport
Sunday
24
September
2017
Brighton
&
Hove
Albion
v
Newcastle
United
16:00
Sky
Sports
Monday
25
September
2017
Arsenal
v
West
Bromwich
Albion
20:00
Sky
Sports
Saturday
30
September
2017
Huddersfield
Town
AFC
Bournemouth
Manchester
United
Stoke
City
v
v
v
v
Tottenham
Hotspur
Leicester
City
Crystal
Palace
Southampton
12:30
Sky
Sports
47
Premier
League
Fixture
List
Season
2017/18
West
Bromwich
Albion
West
Ham
United
Chelsea
v
v
v
Watford
Swansea
City
Manchester
City
17:30
BT
Sport
Sunday
1
October
2017
Arsenal
Everton
Newcastle
United
v
v
v
Brighton
&
Hove
Albion
Burnley
Liverpool
12:00
14:15
16:30
BT
Sport
Sky
Sports
Sky
Sports
Saturday
14
October
2017
Brighton
&
Hove
Albion
Burnley
Crystal
Palace
Leicester
City
Liverpool
Manchester
City
Southampton
Swansea
City
Tottenham
Hotspur
Watford
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
Everton
West
Ham
United
Chelsea
West
Bromwich
Albion
Manchester
United
Stoke
City
Newcastle
United
Huddersfield
Town
AFC
Bournemouth
Arsenal
Saturday
21
October
2017
Everton
Chelsea
Huddersfield
Town
Manchester
City
Newcastle
United
Southampton
Stoke
City
Swansea
City
Tottenham
Hotspur
West
Ham
United
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
Arsenal
Watford
Manchester
United
Burnley
Crystal
Palace
West
Bromwich
Albion
AFC
Bournemouth
Leicester
City
Liverpool
Brighton
&
Hove
Albion
To
be
confirmed
48
Fixtures
Premier
League
Fixture
List
Season
2017/18
Saturday
28
October
2017
AFC
Bournemouth
Arsenal
Brighton
&
Hove
Albion
Burnley
Crystal
Palace
Leicester
City
Liverpool
Manchester
United
Watford
West
Bromwich
Albion
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
Chelsea
Swansea
City
Southampton
Newcastle
United
West
Ham
United
Everton
Huddersfield
Town
Tottenham
Hotspur
Stoke
City
Manchester
City
Saturday
4
November
2017
Chelsea
Everton
Huddersfield
Town
Newcastle
United
Southampton
Stoke
City
Swansea
City
Tottenham
Hotspur
West
Ham
United
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
Manchester
United
Watford
West
Bromwich
Albion
AFC
Bournemouth
Burnley
Leicester
City
Brighton
&
Hove
Albion
Crystal
Palace
Liverpool
Sunday
5
November
2017
Manchester
City
v
Arsenal
To
be
confirmed
Saturday
18
November
2017
AFC
Bournemouth
Arsenal
Brighton
&
Hove
Albion
Burnley
Crystal
Palace
Leicester
City
Liverpool
Manchester
United
Watford
West
Bromwich
Albion
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
Huddersfield
Town
Tottenham
Hotspur
Stoke
City
Swansea
City
Everton
Manchester
City
Southampton
Newcastle
United
West
Ham
United
Chelsea
49
Premier
League
Fixture
List
Season
2017/18
Saturday
25
November
2017
Crystal
Palace
Huddersfield
Town
Liverpool
Manchester
United
Newcastle
United
Southampton
Swansea
City
Tottenham
Hotspur
West
Ham
United
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
Stoke
City
Manchester
City
Chelsea
Brighton
&
Hove
Albion
Watford
Everton
AFC
Bournemouth
West
Bromwich
Albion
Leicester
City
Sunday
26
November
2017
Burnley
v
Arsenal
To
be
confirmed
Tuesday
28
November
2017
Brighton
&
Hove
Albion
Leicester
City
Watford
West
Bromwich
Albion
v
v
v
v
Crystal
Palace
Tottenham
Hotspur
Manchester
United
Newcastle
United
19:45
19:45
19:45
20:00
Wednesday
29
November
2017
AFC
Bournemouth
Arsenal
Chelsea
Everton
Manchester
City
Stoke
City
v
v
v
v
v
v
Burnley
Huddersfield
Town
Swansea
City
West
Ham
United
Southampton
Liverpool
19:45
19:45
19:45
19:45
20:00
20:00
Saturday
2
December
2017
AFC
Bournemouth
Arsenal
Brighton
&
Hove
Albion
Chelsea
Everton
Leicester
City
Manchester
City
Stoke
City
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
Southampton
Manchester
United
Liverpool
Newcastle
United
Huddersfield
Town
Burnley
West
Ham
United
Swansea
City
50
Fixtures
Premier
League
Fixture
List
Season
2017/18
Watford
West
Bromwich
Albion
v
v
Tottenham
Hotspur
Crystal
Palace
Saturday
9
December
2017
Burnley
Crystal
Palace
Huddersfield
Town
Liverpool
Manchester
United
Newcastle
United
Swansea
City
Tottenham
Hotspur
West
Ham
United
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
Watford
AFC
Bournemouth
Brighton
&
Hove
Albion
Everton
Manchester
City
Leicester
City
West
Bromwich
Albion
Stoke
City
Chelsea
Sunday
10
December
2017
Southampton
v
Arsenal
To
be
confirmed
Tuesday
12
December
2017
Burnley
Huddersfield
Town
Swansea
City
Crystal
Palace
Manchester
United
v
v
v
v
v
Stoke
City
Chelsea
Manchester
City
Watford
AFC
Bournemouth
19:45
19:45
19:45
20:00
20:00
Wednesday
13
December
2017
West
Ham
United
Newcastle
United
Southampton
Liverpool
Tottenham
Hotspur
v
v
v
v
v
Arsenal
Everton
Leicester
City
West
Bromwich
Albion
Brighton
&
Hove
Albion
19:45
19:45
19:45
20:00
20:00
51
Premier
League
Fixture
List
Season
2017/18
Saturday
16
December
2017
AFC
Bournemouth
Arsenal
Brighton
&
Hove
Albion
Chelsea
Everton
Leicester
City
Manchester
City
Stoke
City
Watford
West
Bromwich
Albion
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
Liverpool
Newcastle
United
Burnley
Southampton
Swansea
City
Crystal
Palace
Tottenham
Hotspur
West
Ham
United
Huddersfield
Town
Manchester
United
Saturday
23
December
2017
Arsenal
Brighton
&
Hove
Albion
Burnley
Everton
Leicester
City
Manchester
City
Southampton
Stoke
City
Swansea
City
West
Ham
United
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
Liverpool
Watford
Tottenham
Hotspur
Chelsea
Manchester
United
AFC
Bournemouth
Huddersfield
Town
West
Bromwich
Albion
Crystal
Palace
Newcastle
United
Tuesday
26
December
2017
AFC
Bournemouth
Chelsea
Crystal
Palace
Huddersfield
Town
Liverpool
Manchester
United
Newcastle
United
Tottenham
Hotspur
Watford
West
Bromwich
Albion
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
West
Ham
United
Brighton
&
Hove
Albion
Arsenal
Stoke
City
Swansea
City
Burnley
Manchester
City
Southampton
Leicester
City
Everton
52
Fixtures
Premier
League
Fixture
List
Season
2017/18
Saturday
30
December
2017
AFC
Bournemouth
Chelsea
Crystal
Palace
Huddersfield
Town
Liverpool
Manchester
United
Newcastle
United
Tottenham
Hotspur
Watford
West
Bromwich
Albion
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
Everton
Stoke
City
Manchester
City
Burnley
Leicester
City
Southampton
Brighton
&
Hove
Albion
West
Ham
United
Swansea
City
Arsenal
Monday
1
January
2018
Arsenal
Brighton
&
Hove
Albion
Burnley
Everton
Leicester
City
Manchester
City
Southampton
Stoke
City
Swansea
City
West
Ham
United
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
Chelsea
AFC
Bournemouth
Liverpool
Manchester
United
Huddersfield
Town
Watford
Crystal
Palace
Newcastle
United
Tottenham
Hotspur
West
Bromwich
Albion
Saturday
13
January
2018
AFC
Bournemouth
Chelsea
Crystal
Palace
Huddersfield
Town
Liverpool
Manchester
United
Newcastle
United
Tottenham
Hotspur
Watford
West
Bromwich
Albion
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
Arsenal
Leicester
City
Burnley
West
Ham
United
Manchester
City
Stoke
City
Swansea
City
Everton
Southampton
Brighton
&
Hove
Albion
53
Premier
League
Fixture
List
Season
2017/18
Saturday
20
January
2018
Arsenal
Brighton
&
Hove
Albion
Burnley
Everton
Leicester
City
Manchester
City
Southampton
Stoke
City
Swansea
City
West
Ham
United
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
Crystal
Palace
Chelsea
Manchester
United
West
Bromwich
Albion
Watford
Newcastle
United
Tottenham
Hotspur
Huddersfield
Town
Liverpool
AFC
Bournemouth
Tuesday
30
January
2018
Huddersfield
Town
Swansea
City
West
Ham
United
v
v
v
Liverpool
Arsenal
Crystal
Palace
19:45
19:45
19:45
Wednesday
31
January
2018
Chelsea
Everton
Newcastle
United
Southampton
Manchester
City
Stoke
City
Tottenham
Hotspur
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
AFC
Bournemouth
Leicester
City
Burnley
Brighton
&
Hove
Albion
West
Bromwich
Albion
Watford
Manchester
United
19:45
19:45
19:45
19:45
20:00
20:00
20:00
Saturday
3
February
2018
AFC
Bournemouth
Arsenal
Brighton
&
Hove
Albion
Burnley
Crystal
Palace
Leicester
City
v
v
v
v
v
v
Stoke
City
Everton
West
Ham
United
Manchester
City
Newcastle
United
Swansea
City
54
Fixtures
Premier
League
Fixture
List
Season
2017/18
Liverpool
Manchester
United
Watford
West
Bromwich
Albion
v
v
v
v
Tottenham
Hotspur
Huddersfield
Town
Chelsea
Southampton
Saturday
10
February
2018
Chelsea
Everton
Huddersfield
Town
Manchester
City
Newcastle
United
Southampton
Stoke
City
Swansea
City
Tottenham
Hotspur
West
Ham
United
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
West
Bromwich
Albion
Crystal
Palace
AFC
Bournemouth
Leicester
City
Manchester
United
Liverpool
Brighton
&
Hove
Albion
Burnley
Arsenal
Watford
Saturday
24
February
2018
AFC
Bournemouth
Arsenal
Brighton
&
Hove
Albion
Burnley
Crystal
Palace
Leicester
City
Liverpool
Manchester
United
Watford
West
Bromwich
Albion
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
Newcastle
United
Manchester
City
Swansea
City
Southampton
Tottenham
Hotspur
Stoke
City
West
Ham
United
Chelsea
Everton
Huddersfield
Town
55
Premier
League
Fixture
List
Season
2017/18
Saturday
3
March
2018
Brighton
&
Hove
Albion
Burnley
Crystal
Palace
Leicester
City
Liverpool
Manchester
City
Southampton
Swansea
City
Tottenham
Hotspur
Watford
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
Arsenal
Everton
Manchester
United
AFC
Bournemouth
Newcastle
United
Chelsea
Stoke
City
West
Ham
United
Huddersfield
Town
West
Bromwich
Albion
Saturday
10
March
2018
AFC
Bournemouth
Arsenal
Chelsea
Everton
Huddersfield
Town
Manchester
United
Newcastle
United
Stoke
City
West
Bromwich
Albion
West
Ham
United
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
Tottenham
Hotspur
Watford
Crystal
Palace
Brighton
&
Hove
Albion
Swansea
City
Liverpool
Southampton
Manchester
City
Leicester
City
Burnley
Saturday
17
March
2018
AFC
Bournemouth
Burnley
Huddersfield
Town
Leicester
City
Liverpool
Manchester
City
Stoke
City
Swansea
City
Tottenham
Hotspur
West
Ham
United
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
West
Bromwich
Albion
Chelsea
Crystal
Palace
Arsenal
Watford
Brighton
&
Hove
Albion
Everton
Southampton
Newcastle
United
Manchester
United
56
Fixtures
Premier
League
Fixture
List
Season
2017/18
Saturday
31
March
2018
Arsenal
Brighton
&
Hove
Albion
Chelsea
Crystal
Palace
Everton
Manchester
United
Newcastle
United
Watford
West
Bromwich
Albion
West
Ham
United
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
Stoke
City
Leicester
City
Tottenham
Hotspur
Liverpool
Manchester
City
Swansea
City
Huddersfield
Town
AFC
Bournemouth
Burnley
Southampton
Saturday
7
April
2018
AFC
Bournemouth
Arsenal
Brighton
&
Hove
Albion
Chelsea
Everton
Leicester
City
Manchester
City
Stoke
City
Watford
West
Bromwich
Albion
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
Crystal
Palace
Southampton
Huddersfield
Town
West
Ham
United
Liverpool
Newcastle
United
Manchester
United
Tottenham
Hotspur
Burnley
Swansea
City
Saturday
14
April
2018
Burnley
Crystal
Palace
Huddersfield
Town
Liverpool
Manchester
United
Newcastle
United
Southampton
Swansea
City
Tottenham
Hotspur
West
Ham
United
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
Leicester
City
Brighton
&
Hove
Albion
Watford
AFC
Bournemouth
West
Bromwich
Albion
Arsenal
Chelsea
Everton
Manchester
City
Stoke
City
57
Premier
League
Fixture
List
Season
2017/18
Saturday
21
April
2018
AFC
Bournemouth
Arsenal
Brighton
&
Hove
Albion
Chelsea
Everton
Leicester
City
Manchester
City
Stoke
City
Watford
West
Bromwich
Albion
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
Manchester
United
West
Ham
United
Tottenham
Hotspur
Huddersfield
Town
Newcastle
United
Southampton
Swansea
City
Burnley
Crystal
Palace
Liverpool
Saturday
28
April
2018
Burnley
Crystal
Palace
Huddersfield
Town
Liverpool
Manchester
United
Newcastle
United
Southampton
Swansea
City
Tottenham
Hotspur
West
Ham
United
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
Brighton
&
Hove
Albion
Leicester
City
Everton
Stoke
City
Arsenal
West
Bromwich
Albion
AFC
Bournemouth
Chelsea
Watford
Manchester
City
Saturday
5
May
2018
AFC
Bournemouth
Arsenal
Brighton
&
Hove
Albion
Chelsea
Everton
Leicester
City
Manchester
City
Stoke
City
Watford
West
Bromwich
Albion
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
Swansea
City
Burnley
Manchester
United
Liverpool
Southampton
West
Ham
United
Huddersfield
Town
Crystal
Palace
Newcastle
United
Tottenham
Hotspur
58
Fixtures
Premier
League
Fixture
List
Season
2017/18
Sunday
13
May
2018
Burnley
Crystal
Palace
Huddersfield
Town
Liverpool
Manchester
United
Newcastle
United
Southampton
Swansea
City
Tottenham
Hotspur
West
Ham
United
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
v
AFC
Bournemouth
West
Bromwich
Albion
Arsenal
Brighton
&
Hove
Albion
Watford
Chelsea
Manchester
City
Stoke
City
Leicester
City
Everton
15:00
15:00
15:00
15:00
15:00
15:00
15:00
15:00
15:00
15:00
59
Premier
League
Fixture
List
Season
2017/18
60
Fixtures
England’s
Full
International
Fixture
List
2017/18
(All
dates
subject
to
change)
World
Cup
2018
–
European
Qualifying
Malta
England
England
Lithuania
v
v
v
v
England
Slovakia
Slovenia
England
Friday
1
September
2017
Monday
4
September
2017
Thursday
5
October
2017
Sunday
8
October
2017
The
Football
Association
Challenge
Cup
(All
dates
subject
to
change)
Dates
for
Matches
in
Competition
Proper
-
Season
2017/18
Round
One
Round
Two
Round
Three
Round
Four
Round
Five
Round
Six
Semi-finals
Final
Saturday*
4
November
2017
Saturday*
2
December
2017
Saturday*
6
January
2018
Saturday*
27
January
2018
Saturday*
17
February
2018
Saturday*
17
March
2018
Saturday
21
and
Sunday
22
April
2018
Saturday
19
May
2018
*
games
played
over
a
range
of
days
The
English
Football
League
Cup
(All
dates
subject
to
change)
Season
2017/18
Round
One
Round
Two
Round
Three
Round
Four
Round
Five
Semi-finals
(1st
Leg)
Semi-finals
(2nd
Leg)
Final
week
commencing
7
August
2017
week
commencing
21
August
2017
week
commencing
18
September
2017
week
commencing
23
October
2017
week
commencing
18
December
2017
week
commencing
8
January
2018
week
commencing
22
January
2018
Sunday
25
February
2018
61
UEFA
Club
Competition
Dates
2017/18
(All
dates
subject
to
change)
English
Representatives
UEFA
Champions
League
–
Chelsea,
Tottenham
Hotspur,
Manchester
City,
Liverpool
and
Manchester
United.
Europa
League
–
Arsenal,
Everton.
UEFA
Champions
League
1st
Qual.
Round
(1st
Leg)
Europa
League
1st
Qual.
Round
(1st
Leg)
UEFA
Champions
League
1
Qual.
Round
(2nd
Leg)
Europa
League
1st
Qual.
Round
(2nd
Leg)
UEFA
Champions
League
2nd
Qual.
Round
(1st
Leg)
Europa
League
2nd
Qual.
Round
(1st
Leg)
UEFA
Champions
League
2nd
Qual.
Round
(2nd
Leg)
Europa
League
2nd
Qual.
Round
(2nd
Leg)
UEFA
Champions
League
3rd
Qual.
Round
(1st
Leg)
Europa
League
3rd
Qual.
Round
(1st
Leg)
UEFA
Champions
League
3rd
Qual.
Round
(2nd
Leg)
Europa
League
3rd
Qual.
Round
(2nd
Leg)
UEFA
Champions
League
Play-Off
(1st
Leg)
Europa
League
Play-Off
(1st
Leg)
UEFA
Champions
League
Play-Off
(2nd
Leg)
Europa
League
Play-Off
(2nd
Leg)
UEFA
Champions
League
Group
Stage
-
Match
1
Europa
League
Group
Stage
–
Match
1
UEFA
Champions
League
Group
Stage
-
Match
2
Europa
League
Group
Stage
–
Match
2
UEFA
Champions
League
Group
Stage
-
Match
3
Europa
League
Group
Stage
–
Match
3
UEFA
Champions
League
Group
Stage
-
Match
4
Europa
League
Group
Stage
–
Match
4
UEFA
Champions
League
Group
Stage
-
Match
5
Europa
League
Group
Stage
–
Match
5
UEFA
Champions
League
Group
Stage
-
Match
6
Europa
League
Group
Stage
–
Match
6
UEFA
Champions
League
Round
of
16
(1st
Leg)
Europa
League
–
Round
of
32
(1st
Leg)
Europa
League
–
Round
of
32
(2nd
Leg)
UEFA
Champions
League
Round
of
16
(2nd
Leg)
Europa
League
–
Round
of
16
(1st
Leg)
Europa
League
–
Round
of
16
(2nd
Leg)
UEFA
Champions
League
Quarter-finals
(1st
Leg)
Europa
League
–
Quarter-finals
(1st
Leg)
UEFA
Champions
League
Quarter-finals
(2nd
Leg)
Europa
League
–
Quarter-finals
(2nd
Leg)
Tues
/
Wed
27
/
28
June
2017
Thursday
29
June
2017
Tues
/
Wed
4
/
5
July
2017
Thursday
6
July
2017
Tues
/
Wed
11
/
12
July
2017
Thursday
13
July
2017
Tues
/
Wed
18
/
19
July
2017
Thursday
20
July
2017
Tues
/
Thurs
25
/
26
July
2017
Thursday
27
July
2017
Tues
/
Wed
1
/
2
August
2017
Thursday
3
August
2017
Tues
/
Wed
15
/
16
August
2017
Thursday
17
August
2017
Tues
/
Wed
22
/
23
August
2017
Thursday
24
August
2017
Tues
/
Wed
12
/
13
September
2017
Thursday
14
September
2017
Tues
/
Wed
26
/
27
September
2017
Thursday
28
September
2017
Tues
/
Wed
17
/
18
October
2017
Thursday
19
October
2017
Tues
/
Wed
31
/
1
October
/
November
2017
Thursday
2
November
2017
Tues
/
Wed
21
/
22
November
2017
Thursday
23
November
2017
Tues
/
Wed
5
/
6
December
2017
Thursday
7
December
2017
Tues
/
Wed
13
/
14
and
20
/
21
February
2018
Thursday
15
February
2018
Thursday
22
February
2018
Tues
/
Wed
6
/
7
and
13
/
14
March
2018
Thursday
8
March
2018
Thursday
15
March
2018
Tues
/
Wed
3
/
4
April
2018
Thursday
5
April
2018
Tues
/
Wed
11
/
12
April
2018
Thursday
13
April
2018
62
Fixtures
UEFA
Champions
League
Semi-finals
(1st
Leg)
Europa
League
–
Semi-finals
(1st
Leg)
UEFA
Champions
League
Semi-finals
(2nd
Leg)
Europa
League
–
Semi-finals
(2nd
Leg)
Europa
League
–
Final
UEFA
Champions
League
Final
Tues
/
Wed
24
/
25
April
2018
Thursday
26
April
2018
Tues
/
Wed
1
/
2
May
2018
Thursday
3
May
2018
Wednesday
16
May
2018
Saturday
26
May
2018
63
Fixtures
64
[LOGO]
League
Rules
Premier
Rules
of
the
Premier
League
Contents
Premier
League
Rules
Definitions
and
Interpretation
81
81
81
98
99
99
99
100
100
100
101
103
103
103
104
104
104
105
105
105
106
106
106
107
109
109
109
110
110
110
110
113
113
113
113
113
Section
A:
Definitions
and
Interpretation
Definitions
Interpretation
The
League:
Governance,
Operations
and
Finance
Section
B:
The
League
–
Governance
Name
and
Membership
Board
Powers
Procedure
at
General
Meetings
Relationship
between
Clubs
and
the
League
Football
Association
Representation
The
League
Competition
The
League
Competition
Determination
and
Accreditation
of
Goals
The
League
Championship
Relegation
Play-offs
The
League
–
Finance
Obligations
of
the
League
Obligations
of
Clubs
Accounting
Practice
Operating
and
Other
Expenses
Transmission
of
League
Matches
Distribution
of
UK
Broadcasting
Money
Distribution
of
Overseas
Broadcasting
Money
Distribution
of
Commercial
Contract
Money
Distribution
of
Radio
Contract
Money
Relegated
Clubs
Value
Added
Tax
Distribution
Account
Assignments
of
Central
Funds
Section
C:
Section
D:
Clubs:
Finance
and
Governance
Section
E:
Clubs
–
Finance
Power
to
Inspect
Club
Bank
Accounts
Submission
of
Club
Accounts
67
Contents
Short
Term
Cost
Control
HMRC
Power
to
Deduct
Events
of
Insolvency
Sporting
Sanction
General
Profitability
and
Sustainability
Owners’
and
Directors’
Test
Disqualifying
Events
Submission
of
Declaration
Change
of
Director’s
Circumstances
Disqualification
of
a
Director
Disciplinary
Provisions
Suspension
of
the
Club
Appeal
against
Disqualification
of
a
Director
Persons
Prohibited
by
Law
from
entering
the
United
Kingdom
etc
Disclosure
of
Ownership
and
Other
Interests
Disclosure
of
Ownership
and
Other
Interests
Directors’
Reports
Material
Transactions
Record
of
Material
Transactions
Transfer
Policy
Associations
and
Influence
Associations
between
Clubs
Club
Officials
Dual
Interests
Club
Contracts
Miscellaneous
Employment
of
Officials
Betting
UEFA
Club
Licence
Applicants
Football
Foundation
117
118
118
119
122
123
123
125
125
127
127
127
128
128
129
130
131
131
133
133
133
133
135
135
135
135
136
137
137
138
138
138
139
139
139
139
139
Section
F:
Section
G:
Section
H:
Section
I:
Section
J:
Clubs:
Operations
Section
K:
Stadium
Criteria
and
Broadcasters’
Requirements
Safety
Certificate
Ownership
of
Ground
and
Training
Facilities
Ground
Sharing
68
Rules
Index
Contents
Ground
Registration
All
Seater
Grounds
Ground
Regulations
Covered
Stadia
Dressing
Rooms
Drug-testing
Room
Security
The
Pitch
Pitch
Protection
Artificial
Surfaces
Goal
Line
Technology
Trainers’
Bench
Facilities
Technical
Areas
Sanitary
Facilities
Facilities
for
the
Disabled
CCTV
Giant
Screens
Media
Facilities
–
General
Television
Gantry
UK
TV
Commentary
Positions
Overseas
TV
Commentary
Positions
Radio
Commentary
Positions
TV
Broadcasters’
Pitchside
Presentation
Positions
Tunnel
Interview
Positions
Camera
Positions:
Match
Coverage
Camera
Positions:
Team
and
Supporter
Arrivals
Television
Studios
TV
Broadcasters:
Observer
Seats
Reporter,
Floor
Manager
and
Match
Manager
Positions
Visiting
Club
Analyst
Positions
Mixed
Zone
Access
to
Tunnel
Interview
Positions
Hardwiring
Transmission
of
Pre-Match
Media
Conference
Power
Supply
Car
Park
Spaces
Outside
Broadcast
Compound
Official
Club
Team
Sheets
Media
Working
Area
Media
Conference
Room
Press
Seats
139
140
140
140
140
140
140
141
141
142
142
143
143
143
143
143
143
144
147
148
148
149
149
150
150
151
151
151
151
152
152
153
154
154
154
154
154
155
156
156
156
69
Contents
Facilities
for
Photographers
Broadcaster
Preview
Access
Broadcaster
Preview
Periods
-
UK
Broadcasters
Broadcaster
Preview
Periods
-
Overseas
Broadcasters
Pre-Match
Media
Conference
Interviews
-
General
Matchday
Pre-Match
Interviews
Dressing
Room
Filming
Half-time
Interviews
Post-Match
Interviews,
Mixed
Zone
and
Post-Match
Media
Conference
Promotional
Photographs
and
Footage
League
Pre-Season
Media
Event
Floodlights
Fixtures
Arranging
Fixtures
Arranging
Other
Matches
Other
Competitions
Postponement
of
League
Matches
Failure
to
Play
a
League
Match
Replaying
a
League
Match
Match
Delegate
Full
Strength
Teams
Minimum
Age
Team
Sheet
and
Pre-Match
Briefing
Substitute
Players
Kick-Off
Countdown
to
Kick-Off
Use
of
Official
Ball
Occupation
of
the
Technical
Area
Duration
of
League
Matches
Notification
of
League
Match
Results
Gate
Statements
Penalties
Compensation
for
Postponed
Matches
Provision
of
Hospitality
for
Officials
Players’
Identification
and
Strip
Player
Identification
Home
and
Alternative
Strip
Strip
Advertising
157
157
158
159
160
161
161
161
162
162
165
166
166
171
171
172
172
172
173
173
173
173
173
174
174
175
175
175
175
175
175
176
176
176
176
177
177
177
180
Section
L:
Section
M:
70
Rules
Index
Contents
Section
N:
Match
Officials
Appointment
of
Match
Officials
Rules
binding
on
Match
Officials
Payments
to
Match
Officials
Pre-Match
Procedures
Compliance
with
Instructions
Post-Match
Procedures
Medical
Doctors
-
General
Team
Doctor
and
Medical
Coordinator
Crowd
Doctor
Physiotherapists
Medical
and
Safety
Action
Plan
Attendance
of
Medical
Personnel
and
Provision
of
Medical
Facilities
Concussive
Injuries
Medical
Records
Medical
Insurance
Managers
Codes
of
Conduct
Coaching
Qualifications
Contracts
of
Employment
and
Submission
to
the
Board
Contents
of
Contracts
of
Employment
Meetings
Re
Refereeing
Matters
and
Other
Matters
Broadcasters
and
Media
Disputes
Assistant
Manager/Head
Coach
Scouts
Registration
of
Scouts
Identification
of
Scouts
Code
of
Conduct
Supporter
Relations
Supporter
Liaison
Officer
Policies
Disability
Access
Officer
Reporting
Ticketing
Merchandise
181
181
181
181
181
182
182
183
183
183
184
184
185
186
186
187
187
189
189
189
189
189
189
190
190
190
191
191
191
191
193
193
193
193
193
194
196
Section
O:
Section
P:
Section
Q:
Section
R:
71
Contents
Section
S:
The
Safeguarding
of
Vulnerable
Groups
and
Safer
Recruitment
Clubs’
Policies
and
Procedures
for
the
Safeguarding
of
Vulnerable
Groups
Roles
and
Responsibilities
Staff
Parental
Consent
Notification
of
Referrals
to
External
Statutory
Agencies
and
Football
Authorities
Monitoring
Safer
Recruitment
Publicity
197
197
197
198
199
199
200
201
201
203
203
203
203
203
204
204
204
204
204
205
205
205
205
206
206
206
206
206
207
207
207
207
209
209
Players
–
Contracts,
Registrations
and
Transfers
Section
T:
Players
–
Contracts
Approaches
to
Players
Approaches
by
Players
Public
Statements
Inducements
Form
of
Contract
Length
of
Contract
Players’
Remuneration
Signing-on
Fees
Lump
Sum
Payments
Image
Contracts
Signing
the
Contract
Reporting
Fines
etc.
Submission
to
Board
Mutual
Termination
Appeal
against
Termination
Appeal
against
Disciplinary
Decision
Disputes
between
Clubs
and
Players
Orders
for
Costs
Appeal
Effect
of
Termination
Testimonial
Matches
Players
–
Registrations
Requirement
for
Registration
Section
U:
72
Rules
Index
Contents
Types
of
Registration
International
Transfer
Certificate
Eligibility
to
Work
in
the
United
Kingdom
Registration
Procedure
Multiplicity
of
Registrations
Monthly
Registrations
Termination
of
Registrations
New
Registrations
Requiring
Consent
List
of
Players
Clubs
Ceasing
to
be
Members
Prohibition
of
Third
Party
Investment
Players
–
Transfers
of
Registrations
Transfer
Windows
Temporary
Transfers
Contract
Players
Retired
Players
Out
of
Contract
Players
The
Player’s
Options
The
Club’s
Options
The
Compensation
Fee
Method
of
Payment
Transfer
Levy
210
210
210
210
211
211
212
212
213
214
214
217
217
217
219
219
219
220
220
221
222
223
225
225
225
225
225
225
226
226
228
228
231
233
234
235
235
235
Section
V:
Disciplinary
and
Dispute
Resolution
Section
W:
Disciplinary
Power
of
Inquiry
Board’s
Disciplinary
Powers
Fixed
Penalty
Procedure
Summary
Jurisdiction
Provision
of
Information
The
Panel
Appointing
a
Commission
Commission
Procedures
Commission’s
Powers
Appeals
Appeal
Board’s
Powers
Admissibility
of
Evidence
Legal
Representation
Publication
and
Privilege
73
Contents
Section
X:
Arbitration
Definitions
Agreement
to
Arbitrate
Standing
Commencement
of
the
Arbitration
Appointing
the
Arbitrators
Appointing
a
Single
Arbitrator
Replacing
an
Arbitrator
Communications
Directions
The
Tribunal’s
General
Powers
Duty
of
the
Parties
Default
of
the
Parties
The
Hearing
Remedies
Majority
Decision
Provisional
Awards
The
Award
Costs
Challenging
the
Award
Representation
Waiver
Managers’
Arbitration
Tribunal
Managers’
Arbitration
Tribunal
Premier
League
Appeals
Committee
Jurisdiction
Composition
of
the
Committee
Committee
Procedures
Fees
and
Expenses
Committee’s
Powers
237
237
237
238
238
238
239
239
239
239
240
240
241
241
241
241
242
242
242
242
242
243
245
245
249
249
249
250
251
251
Section
Y:
Section
Z:
Premier
League
Forms
Form
1:
Form
2:
Form
3:
List
of
Authorised
Signatories
(Rule
A.1.14)
Notification
of
Club
Bank
Account
(Rule
E.2)
Return
of
Player
Services
Costs
and
Image
Contract
Payments
(Rule
E.21)
255
256
257
74
Rules
Index
Contents
Form
4:
Form
4A:
Form
5:
Form
6:
Form
7:
Form
8:
Form
8A:
Form
9:
Form
10:
Form
11:
Form
12:
Form
13:
Form
14:
Form
15:
Form
16:
Form
17:
Form
18:
Form
19:
Form
20:
Form
21:
Form
22:
Form
23:
Form
24:
Form
25:
Form
26:
Form
27:
Form
28:
Form
29:
Form
30:
Form
31:
Form
32:
Form
33:
Form
34:
Appeal
Under
Rule
E.41
Calculation
of
Aggregated
Adjusted
Earnings
Before
Tax
(Rule
E.53.3)
Owners’
and
Directors’
Declaration
(Rules
A.1.51,
F.2
and
F.3)
Dual
Interest
Notice
(Rules
G.1
and
G.4)
Directors’
Report
(Rules
H.6,
H.7,
H.8
and
H.9)
Registration
of
Pitch
Dimensions
(Rule
K.17)
Annual
Floodlighting
Report
(Rule
K.140)
Team
Sheet
(Rule
L.21)
Notification
of
League
Match
Result
(Rule
L.38)
Gate
Statement
(Rule
L.39)
Notification
of
Shirt
Numbers
Allocated
(Rule
M.6)
Registration
of
Strips
(Rule
M.17)
Notification
by
Visiting
Club
to
Home
Club
of
Strip
(Rule
M.24)
Scout
Registration
Form
(Rule
Q.2)
Cancellation
of
Scout
Registration
(Rule
Q.5)
Safeguarding
Roles
and
Responsibilities
(Rules
S.3,
S.4
and
S.21)
English
Football
League
Contract
Premier
League
Contract
Player
Ethnicity
Monitoring
Questionnaire
(Rule
T.23)
Amateur
Registration
Form
(Rule
U.15)
Offer
of
New
Contract
(Rule
V.17.2)
Application
for
Free
Transfer
(Rule
V.20)
Contingent
Sum
Notification
(Rule
V.36.2)
Fixed
Penalty
Notice
(Rule
W.4)
Summary
Jurisdiction
Notice
(Rule
W.9)
Complaint
(Rule
W.26)
Answer
(Rule
W.30)
Appeal
Against
Fixed
Penalty
(Rule
W.66)
Appeal
Against
Commission
Decision
(Rule
W.67)
Request
for
Arbitration
(Rules
X.8
or
Y.3)
Appointment
of
Arbitrator
(Rules
X.10
or
Y.6)
Appointment
of
Single
Arbitrator
(Rule
X.15.1)
Notice
of
Preliminary
Meeting
(Rules
X.20
or
Y.13)
261
262
263
266
267
268
269
277
278
279
280
281
282
283
284
285
286
314
342
343
344
345
346
347
348
349
350
351
352
353
354
355
356
75
Contents
Youth
Development
Rules
General
Definitions
General
Applications
to
Operate
Academies
Strategy,
Leadership
and
Management
of
the
Academy
Strategic
Documents
Academy
Performance
Plan
Performance
Management
Application
Technical
Board
Academies:
Licensing,
Evaluation
and
Audit
Productivity
Profile
Performance
Management,
Player
Development
and
Progression
Performance
Clock
Individual
Learning
Plans
and
Multi-disciplinary
Reviews
Staff
General
Academy
Management
Team
Academy
Manager
Academy
Secretary
Head
of
Academy
Coaching
Coaches
Goalkeeping
Coaches
Senior
Professional
Development
Coach
Coaches:
Qualifications
and
Professional
Development
Head
of
Academy
Sports
Science
and
Medicine
Lead
Sports
Scientist
Lead
Strength
and
Conditioning
Coach
Senior
Academy
Physiotherapist
Physiotherapists
and
Sports
Therapists
Academy
Doctor
Performance
Analysts
359
359
371
371
377
377
377
377
378
379
379
381
381
381
385
385
386
386
388
389
390
390
391
392
393
394
395
395
396
397
397
76
Rules
Index
Contents
Head
of
Education
Head
of
Recruitment
Interns
398
399
400
401
401
401
404
405
405
405
406
408
412
414
415
417
417
418
419
419
424
424
425
425
429
429
429
430
431
431
433
434
437
437
439
441
Coaching
Coaching
Curriculum
Coaching
Hours
Development
Centres
Games
Programme
General
Performance
Analysis
Foundation
Phase
Games
Programme
Youth
Development
Phase
Games
Programme
Professional
Development
Phase
Games
Programme
Professional
Development
League
Games
Programme:
Postponement
etc.
of
Matches
Education
and
Welfare
General
Induction
Events
Reports
on
Educational
Progression
Delivery
of
the
Education
Programme
Welfare,
Social
Development
and
Lifestyle
Management
Player
Exit/Release
Strategy
Sports
Science
and
Medicine
Sports
Science
and
Medicine
Programme
Talent
Identification
and
Recruitment
Scouts:
Qualifications
Scouts:
Attendance
at
Matches
Registrations
and
Provision
of
Information
by
the
League
Time/Distance
Rules
Trials
Pre-Registration
Agreements
Registrations
End
of
Season
Procedure
Termination
of
Registration
Scholarships
Approaches
by
and
to
Clubs
and
Inducements
77
Contents
Facilities
443
443
449
449
449
451
451
Facilities
Finance
and
Expenses
Finance
Expenses
Compensation
Compensation
Youth
Development
Forms
PLYD
Form
1:
Scholarship
Agreement
Schedule
One
Scholarship
Allowance
Schedule
Two
Disciplinary
Procedure
and
Penalties
Schedule
Three
Declaration
by
Scholar
and
Parent
Notification
of
Trialists’
Particulars
(Youth
Development
Rule
237.2)
Notice
of
Ending
of
Trial
Period
(Youth
Development
Rule
246)
Pre-registration
Agreement
(Youth
Development
Rule
250)
Academy
Player
Registration
Application
(Youth
Development
Rule
258)
Full
Time
Training
Model
(Youth
Development
Rule
204)
Hybrid
Training
Model
(Youth
Development
Rule
204)
Academy
Ethnicity
Monitoring
Questionnaire
(Youth
Development
Rule
259)
List
of
Academy
Players
(Youth
Development
Rule
267)
Retention/Termination
Notification
for
Academy
Players
Entering
into
Age
Groups
Under
10,
Under
11,
Under
12
and
Under
14
(Youth
Development
Rules
268.1)
459
468
469
472
474
476
477
479
483
485
487
488
489
PLYD
Form
2:
PLYD
Form
3:
PLYD
Form
4:
PLYD
Form
5:
PLYD
Form
5A:
PLYD
Form
5B:
PLYD
Form
6:
PLYD
Form
7:
PLYD
Form
8:
PLYD
Form
9:
Retention/Termination
Notification
for
Academy
Players
Entering
into
Age
Groups
Under
13
and
Under
15
(Youth
Development
Rule
268.2)
490
PLYD
Form
10:
Academy
Player’s
Registration:
Mutual
Cancellation
Notification
(Youth
Development
Rule
272.2)
491
PLYD
Form
11:
PLYD
Form
12:
Scholarship
Offer
(Youth
Development
Rule
282)
Response
to
Scholarship
Offer
(Youth
Development
Rule
283)
492
493
Appendices
to
the
Rules
Appendix
1:
Appendix
2:
Appendix
3:
Appendix
4:
Schedule
of
Offences
(Rule
F.1.5.3)
Inclusion
and
Anti-Discrimination
Policy
(Rule
J.4)
Camera
Positions
(Rule
K.62)
Medical
Examinations
to
be
Carried
Out
on
Contract
Players
and
Students
Registered
on
Scholarship
Agreements
(Rule
O.23)
497
498
499
505
78
Rules
Index
Contents
Appendix
4A:
Appendix
5:
Appendix
6:
Appendix
7:
Pocket
Concussion
Recognition
Tool
(Rule
O.20)
Code
of
Conduct
for
Managers
(Rule
P.1)
Code
of
Conduct
for
Clubs
(Rule
P.2)
Standard
Clauses
for
Inclusion
in
Managers’
Contracts
of
Employment
(Rule
P.8.1)
Code
of
Conduct
for
Scouts
(Rule
Q.7)
Standard
Clauses
for
inclusion
in
replica
Strip
manufacturers’
contracts
(Rule
R.16)
Notice
to
Manufacturer
Licensed
to
Manufacture
and
Distribute
Club
Replica
Strip
(Rule
R.17)
507
509
512
513
Appendix
8:
Appendix
9:
514
515
Appendix
10:
517
Appendix
11:
Appendix
12:
Regulations
of
the
Professional
Football
Compensation
Committee
Code
of
Conduct
for
Academy
Players
of
Compulsory
School
Age
(Youth
Development
Rule
190)
518
523
79
Contents
80
Rules
Index
Definitions
and
Interpretation
Section
A:
Definitions
and
Interpretation
81
Definitions
A.1.
In
these
Rules:
A.1.1.
“Accounting
Reference
Period”
means
the
period
in
respect
of
which
Annual
Accounts
are
prepared;
A.1.2.
“Activity”
means
any
activity
or
series
of
activities,
organised
or
arranged
by
or
in
the
name
of
a
Club,
for
Children
and/or
Adults
at
Risk
(and/or
to
be
attended
by
such
individual(s));
A.1.3.
“the
Act”
means
the
Companies
Act
2006
(save
for
in
Section
X
of
these
Rules,
where
it
shall
have
the
meaning
set
out
in
Rule
X.1.1);
A.1.4.“the
1986
Act”
has
the
meaning
set
out
in
Rule
E.30.1;
A.1.5.
“Adjusted
Earnings
Before
Tax”
means
Earnings
Before
Tax
adjusted
to
exclude
costs
(or
estimated
costs
as
the
case
may
be)
in
respect
of
the
following:
(a)
depreciation
and/or
impairment
of
tangible
fixed
assets,
amortisation
or
impairment
of
goodwill
and
other
intangible
assets
(but
excluding
amortisation
of
the
costs
of
Players’
registrations);
(b)
Women’s
Football
Expenditure;
(c)
Youth
Development
Expenditure;
and
(d)
Community
Development
Expenditure,
Each
of
Youth
Development
Expenditure,
Women’s
Football
Expenditure
and
Community
Development
Expenditure
shall
only
be
excluded
from
the
calculation
of
Adjusted
Earnings
Before
Tax
if
separately
disclosed:
(e)
by
way
of
notes
to
the
Annual
Accounts;
or
(f)
by
way
of
supplementary
information
which
reconciles
to
the
Annual
Accounts
and
which
has
been
subject
to
independent
audit;
A.1.6.
“Adult
at
Risk”
means
an
adult
who
is
or
may
be
in
need
of
community
care
services
by
reason
of
mental
or
other
disability,
age
or
illness
and
who
is,
or
may
be,
unable
to
take
care
of
him
or
herself,
or
unable
to
protect
himself
against
significant
harm
or
exploitation;
A.1.7.
“Amateur
Player”
means
any
player
(other
than
an
Academy
Player)
who
is
registered
to
play
or
intends
to
be
registered
to
play
for
a
Club
and
who
is
registered
with
The
Football
Association
as
an
amateur
in
accordance
with
the
FIFA
Regulations
on
the
Status
and
Transfer
of
Players;
Section
A:
Definitions
and
Interpretation
82
Rules:
Section
A
A.1.8.
“Annual
Accounts”
means:
(a)
the
accounts
which
each
Club’s
directors
are
required
to
prepare
pursuant
to
section
394
of
the
Act;
or
(b)
if
the
Club
considers
it
appropriate
or
the
Board
so
requests,
the
Group
Accounts
of
the
Group
of
which
the
Club
is
a
member
and
which
it
is
required
to
prepare
pursuant
to
section
399
of
the
Act,
or
which
it
is
required
to
deliver
to
the
Registrar
of
Companies
pursuant
to
section
400(2)(e)
or
section
401(2)(f)
of
the
Act.
provided
that
in
either
case
the
accounts
are
prepared
to
an
accounting
reference
date
(as
defined
in
section
391
of
the
Act)
which
falls
between
31
May
and
31
July
inclusive.
If
the
accounting
reference
date
falls
at
any
other
time,
separate
accounts
for
the
Club
or
the
Group
(as
appropriate)
must
be
prepared
for
a
period
of
twelve
months
ending
on
a
date
between
31
May
and
31
July
inclusive,
and
in
such
a
case
“Annual
Accounts”
means
those
accounts.
Annual
Accounts
must
be
prepared
and
audited
in
accordance
with
all
legal
and
regulatory
requirements
applicable
to
accounts
prepared
pursuant
to
section
394
of
the
Act;
A.1.9.
“Appeal
Board”
means
the
body
having
appellate
jurisdiction
under
these
Rules
appointed
by
the
Board
under
the
provisions
of
Rule
W.63;
A.1.10.
“Articles”
means
the
Articles
of
Association
of
the
League
and
reference
to
a
number
following
the
word
‘Article’
is
a
reference
to
an
article
so
numbered
in
the
Articles;
A.1.11.“Artificial
Surface”
means
any
playing
surface
which
is
not
or
not
intended
to
be
predominantly
natural
grass;
A.1.12.“Associate”
means,
in
relation
to
an
individual,
any
other
individual
who
is:
(a)
the
spouse
or
civil
partner
of
that
individual;
or
(b)
a
relative
of
that
individual
or
of
his
spouse
or
civil
partner;
or
(c)
the
spouse
or
civil
partner
of
a
relative
of
that
individual
or
of
their
spouse
or
civil
partner;
A.1.13.
“Associated
Undertaking”
means
an
undertaking
in
which
another
undertaking
has
a
participating
interest
and
over
whose
operating
and
financial
policy
it
exercises
a
significant
influence,
and
which
is
not
a
Parent
Undertaking
or
Subsidiary
Undertaking;
A.1.14.
“Authorised
Signatory”
means
an
Official
of
a
Club
duly
authorised
by
a
resolution
of
its
board
of
directors
to
sign
Forms
either
as
required
by
these
Rules
or
in
connection
with
a
Club’s
application
for
a
UEFA
Club
Licence,
whose
particulars
shall
have
first
been
submitted
to
the
Board
in
Form
1;
A.1.15.
“Averaged
Three
Year
Player
Trading
Profit”
means
the
average
profit
from
player
trading
realised
by
the
Club
over
the
three
Contract
Years:
T;
T-1;
and
T-2,
as
disclosed
in
the
Club’s
Annual
Accounts;
A.1.16.“Bankruptcy
Order”
means
an
order
adjudging
an
individual
bankrupt;
Section
A:
Definitions
and
Interpretation
83
A.1.17.
“Bankruptcy
Restriction
Order”
and
“Interim
Bankruptcy
Restriction
Order”
mean
orders
made
under
the
provisions
of
Schedule
4A
of
the
1986
Act;
A.1.18.“Basic
Award
Fund”
means
the
fund
established
out
of
UK
Broadcasting
Money
and
distributed
in
accordance
with
Rule
D.17.1;
A.1.19.
“Board”
means
the
board
of
directors
for
the
time
being
of
the
League
(or
its
designee);
A.1.20.“Broadcaster”
means
a
Radio
Broadcaster,
a
UK
Broadcaster
or
an
Overseas
Broadcaster;
A.1.21.“Broadcaster
Preview
Period”
has
the
meaning
set
out
in
Rule
K.92;
A.1.22.“Cash
Losses”
means
aggregate
Adjusted
Earnings
Before
Tax
after:
(a)
write
back
of:
(i)
amortisation
and/or
impairment
of
Players’
registrations;
and
(ii)
profit
or
loss
on
the
transfer
of
Players’
registrations;
and
(b)
inclusion
of
net
cash
flow
in
respect
of
transfers
of
Players’
registrations;
A.1.23.“Central
Funds”
has
the
meaning
set
out
in
Rule
E.26.1;
A.1.24.“Chairman”
means
the
person
appointed
as
the
Chairman
pursuant
to
Article
42
of
the
Articles
or
any
acting
Chairman
appointed
pursuant
to
Article
56.1;
A.1.25.“Child”
and
“Children”
mean
any
Person
or
Persons
under
the
age
of
18
years;
A.1.26.
“clear
days”
in
relation
to
the
period
of
a
notice
means
that
period
excluding
the
day
when
the
notice
is
given
or
deemed
to
be
given
and
the
day
for
which
it
is
given
or
on
which
it
is
to
take
effect;
A.1.27.
“Close
Season”
means
the
period
between
the
end
of
one
Season
(ie,
from
the
end
of
the
relevant
Club’s
final
League
Match
of
the
Season
or,
if
the
relevant
Club
qualifies
for
the
FA
Cup
Final
in
that
Season,
the
end
of
the
FA
Cup
Final)
and
the
commencement
of
the
next
Season
(ie,
midnight
on
the
day
before
the
first
League
Match
in
that
Season);
A.1.28.“Club”
means
an
association
football
club
in
membership
of
the
League
and:
(a)
for
the
purposes
of
Rules
E.40
to
E.50
inclusive
includes
any
club
which
is
entitled
to
be
promoted
from
The
Football
League
to
the
League;
(b)
for
the
purposes
of
Rules
A.1.46,
A.1.52,
A.1.170,
and
Sections
F
and
H
of
these
Rules
(including
any
Forms
prescribed
therein)
includes
any
Associated
Undertaking,
Fellow
Subsidiary
Undertaking,
Group
Undertaking,
or
Parent
Undertaking
of
such
Club;
and
(c)
for
the
purposes
of
Section
G
of
these
Rules,
Rules
I.1
to
I.7
and
Rule
J.3
(and
including
any
Forms
prescribed
therein)
includes
any
Associated
Undertaking,
Fellow
Subsidiary
Undertaking,
Group
Undertaking,
Parent
Undertaking
or
Subsidiary
Undertaking
of
such
Club;
Section
A:
Definitions
and
Interpretation
84
Rules:
Section
A
A.1.29.“club”
means
an
association
football
club
not
in
membership
of
the
League;
A.1.30.
“Club
Own
Revenue
Uplift”
means
any
increase
in
a
Club’s
revenue
in
a
Contract
Year
when
compared
with
its
revenue
in
either:
(1)
the
prior
Contract
Year;
or
(2)
Contract
Year
2012/13,
as
elected
by
the
Club
in
accordance
with
Rule
E.18
(in
each
case,
excluding
Central
Funds
fee
payments
from
its
revenue
in
both
relevant
Contract
Years).
The
Board
may
if
necessary
adjust
the
calculation
of
a
Club
Own
Revenue
Uplift:
(a)
to
ensure
that
it
is
calculated
on
a
like-for-like
basis;
and/or
(b)
to
restate
to
Fair
Market
Value
any
consideration
which
arises
from
a
Related
Party
Transaction.
The
Board
shall
not
make
any
such
adjustment
without
first
having
given
the
Club
reasonable
opportunity
to
make
submissions
as
to
whether
such
adjustment
is
necessary
and/or
(where
paragraph
(b)
above
applies)
what
constitutes
the
Fair
Market
Value
of
the
said
consideration;
A.1.31.
“Club
Radio
Contract”
means
any
contract
upon
terms
complying
in
all
respects
with
any
directive
issued
by
the
League
pursuant
to
Rule
D.6
and
made
between
any
Club
and
the
local
or
regional
independent
radio
station
or
BBC
local
radio
station
within
whose
transmission
area
the
Club’s
Stadium
is
situated;
A.1.32.
“Club
Shirt
Sponsor
Contract”
means
any
contract
between
any
Club
and
any
Person
(not
being
the
manufacturer,
producer
or
distributor
of
that
Club’s
Strip)
providing
for
the
exhibition
upon
that
Club’s
Strip
of
the
agreed
prime
brand
of
that
Person
in
accordance
with
Rule
M.30;
A.1.33.
“Commercial
Contract”
means
any
contract
entered
into
by
the
League
relating
to
sponsorship
or
like
transactions
or
other
matters
materially
affecting
the
commercial
interests
of
Clubs
other
than
an
Overseas
Broadcasting
Contract,
a
UK
Broadcasting
Contract
or
a
Radio
Contract;
A.1.34.“Commercial
Contract
Money”
means
money
received
by
the
League
under
any
Commercial
Contract;
A.1.35.“Commission”
means
a
commission
appointed
by
the
Board
under
the
provisions
of
Rule
W.21;
A.1.36.“Community
Development
Expenditure”
means:
(a)
net
expenditure
by
a
Club
directly
attributable
to
activities
(whether
in
the
United
Kingdom
or
abroad)
for
the
public
benefit
to
promote
participation
in
sport
and
advance
social
development;
and
(b)
donations
made
by
the
Club:
(i)
to
United
Kingdom
charities
in
a
form
recognised
by
such
charities;
and/or
(ii)
for
foreign
charitable
purposes
in
a
form
which
(had
the
donations
been
made
to
registered
United
Kingdom
charities)
would
have
been
recognised
as
charitable;
Section
A:
Definitions
and
Interpretation
85
A.1.37.
“Company
Secretary”
means
the
Person
whose
particulars
are
registered
or
registrable
as
the
secretary
of
the
League
pursuant
to
section
276
of
the
Act,
and
shall
include
any
joint,
assistant
or
deputy
secretary;
A.1.38.
“Compensation
Fee”
means
any
sum
of
money
or
other
consideration
(exclusive
of
value
added
tax)
payable
by
a
Transferee
Club
to
a
Transferor
Club
upon
the
permanent
transfer
of
the
registration
of
a
Contract
Player
or
in
respect
of
an
Out
of
Contract
Player;
A.1.39.
“Compensation
Fee
Account”
means
the
account
bearing
that
name
at
Barclays
Bank
Plc
into
which
Compensation
Fees,
Loan
Fees
(including,
in
both
cases,
instalments
thereof)
and
Contingent
Sums
are
payable
as
set
out
in
Rule
V.29;
A.1.40.
“Concert
Party”
means
any
Person
with
which
any
relevant
Person
is
acting
in
concert
within
the
meaning
of
paragraphs
(2)
to
(5)
(inclusive)
of
the
definition
of
“acting
in
concert”
in
the
City
Code
on
Takeovers
and
Mergers,
or
would
be
so
acting
in
concert
if
the
City
Code
on
Takeovers
and
Mergers
applied
in
the
relevant
case;
A.1.41.
“Conditional
Contract”
means
a
playing
contract
between
a
Club
and
a
Player
which
is
determinable
by
the
Player
at
any
time;
A.1.42.
“Connected
Person”
means
any
Person
who
directly
or
indirectly
possesses
or
is
entitled
to
acquire
more
than
30
per
cent
of:
(a)
the
issued
ordinary
share
capital
of
the
company;
or
(b)
the
loan
capital
(save
where
loan
capital
was
acquired
in
the
ordinary
course
of
the
business
of
lending
money)
and
issued
share
capital
of
the
company;
or
(c)
the
assets
of
the
company
which
would
be
available
for
distribution
to
equity
holders
in
the
event
of
winding
up
of
the
company;
A.1.43.
“Contingent
Sum”
means
any
sum
of
money
(exclusive
of
value
added
tax)
additional
to
a
Compensation
Fee,
payable
upon
the
happening
of
a
contingent
event
by
a
Transferee
Club
to
a
Transferor
Club
consequent
upon
the
transfer
of
the
registration
of
a
player;
A.1.44.“Contract
Player”
means
any
player
(other
than
an
Academy
Player)
who
has
entered
into
a
written
contract
of
employment
with
a
Club;
A.1.45.“Contract
Year”
means
the
period
beginning
on
1
July
in
any
year
and
ending
on
the
following
30
June;
A.1.46.
“Control”
means
the
power
of
a
Person
to
exercise,
or
to
be
able
to
exercise
or
acquire,
direct
or
indirect
control
over
the
policies,
affairs
and/or
management
of
a
Club,
whether
that
power
is
constituted
by
rights
or
contracts
(either
separately
or
in
combination)
and
having
regard
to
the
considerations
of
fact
or
law
involved,
and,
without
prejudice
to
the
generality
of
the
foregoing,
Control
shall
be
deemed
to
include:
Section
A:
Definitions
and
Interpretation
86
Rules:
Section
A
(a)
the
power
(whether
directly
or
indirectly
and
whether
by
the
ownership
of
share
capital,
by
the
possession
of
voting
power,
by
contract
or
otherwise
including
without
limitation
by
way
of
membership
of
any
Concert
Party)
to
appoint
and/or
remove
all
or
such
of
the
members
of
the
board
of
directors
of
the
Club
as
are
able
to
cast
a
majority
of
the
votes
capable
of
being
cast
by
the
members
of
that
board;
and/or
(b)
the
holding
and/or
possession
of
the
beneficial
interest
in,
and/or
the
ability
to
exercise
the
voting
rights
applicable
to,
Shares
in
the
Club
(whether
directly,
indirectly
(by
means
of
holding
such
interests
in
one
or
more
other
persons)
or
by
contract
including
without
limitation
by
way
of
membership
of
any
Concert
Party)
which
confer
in
aggregate
on
the
holder(s)
thereof
30
per
cent
or
more
of
the
total
voting
rights
exercisable
at
general
meetings
of
the
Club.
For
the
purposes
of
the
above,
any
rights
or
powers
of
a
Nominee
for
any
Person
or
of
an
Associate
of
any
Person
or
of
a
Connected
Person
to
any
Person
shall
be
attributed
to
that
Person;
A.1.47.
“Conviction”
means
a
finding
by
a
court
anywhere
in
the
world
that
a
Person
has
committed
an
offence
or
carried
out
the
act
for
which
he
was
charged,
and
Convicted
shall
be
construed
accordingly;
A.1.48.
“Countdown
to
Kick-Off”
means,
in
respect
of
each
League
Match,
the
document
agreed
between
the
Home
Club
and
the
Match
Manager
(and
approved
by
the
League)
in
advance,
setting
out
the
timings
according
to
which
(among
other
things)
the
participating
Clubs
should
line
up
in
the
tunnel
area
and
process
onto
the
pitch;
A.1.49.
“Crowd
Doctor”
means
the
Official
described
in
Rules
O.9
to
O.11;
A.1.50.
“DBS”
means
the
Disclosure
and
Barring
Service,
being
a
non-departmental
public
body
of
the
Home
Office
which,
amongst
other
things,
processes
requests
for
criminal
records
checks
and
barred
list
information,
or
any
successor
body
which
carries
out
its
functions;
A.1.51.“Declaration”
means
a
declaration
in
Form
5;
A.1.52.
Subject
to
Rule
A.1.53,
“Director”
means
any
Person
occupying
the
position
of
director
of
a
Club
whose
particulars
are
registered
or
registrable
under
the
provisions
of
section
162
of
the
Act
and
includes
a
shadow
director,
that
is
to
say,
a
Person
in
accordance
with
whose
directions
or
instructions
the
directors
of
the
Club
are
accustomed
to
act,
or
a
Person
having
Control
over
the
Club,
or
a
Person
exercising
the
powers
that
are
usually
associated
with
the
powers
of
a
director
of
a
company;
Section
A:
Definitions
and
Interpretation
87
A.1.53.For
the
purposes
of
Rules
H.1
to
H.9:
(a)
a
Person
shall
be
excluded
from
the
definition
of
Director
set
out
in
Rule
A.1.52
if
(and
only
if):
(i)
he
falls
within
the
said
definition
of
Director
solely
because
Rule
A.1.46(b)
applies
to
him;
and
(ii)
his
aggregate
interest
(of
the
kind
set
out
in
Rule
A.1.46(b))
in
the
Shares
conferring
voting
rights
exercisable
at
general
meetings
of
the
Club
is
less
than
50%;
and
(b)
the
Official
referred
to
in
Rule
J.1.1
shall
be
included
in
that
definition;
A.1.54.“Disclosure”
means
the
service
provided
by
the
DBS
to
Persons
registered
with
it;
A.1.55.“Earnings
Before
Tax”
means
profit
or
loss
after
depreciation
and
interest
but
before
tax,
as
shown
in
the
Annual
Accounts;
A.1.56.“Events
of
Insolvency”
means
the
events
set
out
in
Rule
E.30;
A.1.57.
“Facility
Fees
Fund”
means
the
fund
established
out
of
UK
Broadcasting
Money
and
distributed
in
accordance
with
Rule
D.17.3;
A.1.58.“Faculty”
has
the
meaning
set
out
in
Rule
O.10;
A.1.59.“F.A.
Cup”
means
the
Football
Association
Challenge
Cup
competition;
A.1.60.
“Fair
Market
Value”
means
the
amount
for
which
an
asset
could
be
sold,
licensed
or
exchanged,
a
liability
settled,
or
a
service
provided,
between
knowledgeable,
willing
parties
in
an
arm’s
length
transaction;
A.1.61.“Fellow
Subsidiary
Undertaking”
has
the
meaning
set
out
in
section
1161(4)
of
the
Act;
A.1.62.“FIFA”
means
the
Fédération
Internationale
de
Football
Association;
A.1.63.
“Financial
Institution”
means
any
entity
which
is
incorporated
in,
or
formed
under
the
law
of
any
part
of
the
United
Kingdom,
and
which
has
permission
under
Part
4a
of
the
Financial
Services
and
Markets
Act
2000
to
carry
on
the
regulated
activity
of
accepting
deposits
(within
the
meaning
of
section
22
of
that
statute,
taken
with
Schedule
2
and
any
order
under
section
22)
but
such
definition
shall
not
include:
(a)
a
building
society
(within
the
meaning
of
section
119
of
the
Building
Societies
Act
1986);
or
(b)
a
credit
union
(within
the
meaning
of
section
31
of
the
Credit
Unions
Act
1979);
A.1.64.“The
Football
Association”
means
The
Football
Association
Limited;
A.1.65.“The
Football
Association
Rules”
means
the
Rules
and
Regulations
for
the
time
being
of
The
Football
Association;
A.1.66.“Football
Creditor”
has
the
meaning
set
out
in
Rule
E.36;
Section
A:
Definitions
and
Interpretation
88
Rules:
Section
A
A.1.67.
“The
Football
League”
means
The
Football
League
Limited
and/or
the
league
competitions
organised
by
it,
as
appropriate;
A.1.68.“The
Football
League
Cup”
means
the
cup
competition
organised
by
the
board
of
The
Football
League;
A.1.69.“Form”
means
the
appropriate
form
or
substantially
the
same
form
as
that
prescribed
in
these
Rules;
A.1.70.“Future
Financial
Information”
has
the
meaning
set
out
in
Rule
E.11;
A.1.71.
“Gambling
Related
Agreement”
means
any
agreement
(i)
which
concerns
any
advertising,
marketing,
promotion,
supply
or
provision
of
betting,
gaming,
lottery
or
other
gambling
related
products,
services,
brands
or
facilities
(whether
as
part
of
a
Club
Shirt
Sponsor
Contract,
the
appointment
of
a
gambling
partner
or
otherwise);
and/or
(ii)
where
the
business
activities
of
any
of
the
parties
(or
of
an
Associated
Undertaking
or
Group
Undertaking
of
any
of
the
parties)
to
such
agreement
include
the
provision
of
betting,
gaming,
lottery
or
other
gambling
related
products,
services
or
facilities;
A.1.72.“General
Meeting”
means
any
meeting
of
the
members
of
the
League
duly
called
in
accordance
with
the
provisions
of
Article
18;
A.1.73.“Goal
Line
Technology”
means
all
necessary
equipment
for
the
purpose
of
assisting
the
referee
to
determine
whether,
in
a
League
Match,
a
goal
has
been
scored;
A.1.74.
“Group
Accounts”
mean
accounts
that
a
Club
is
required
to
prepare
pursuant
to
section
399
of
the
Act,
or
which
its
Parent
Undertaking
is
required
to
deliver
to
the
Registrar
of
Companies
pursuant
to
section
400(2)(e)
or
section
401(2)(f)
of
the
Act;
A.1.75.“Group
Undertaking”
has
the
meaning
set
out
in
section
1161(5)
of
the
Act;
A.1.76.
“Hardwiring”
means
the
permanent
installation
of
cabling,
to
the
League’s
specification,
to
enable
the
uninterrupted
live
Transmission
of
League
Matches
and
“Hardwired”
shall
be
construed
accordingly;
A.1.77.
“Head
of
Safeguarding”
means
the
member
of
Staff
appointed
to
that
role
by
each
Club
in
accordance
with
Rule
S.4;
A.1.78.“HMRC”
means
Her
Majesty’s
Revenue
and
Customs
or
such
other
government
department(s)
that
may
replace
the
same;
A.1.79.
“Holding”
means
the
holding
and/or
possession
of
the
beneficial
interest
in,
and/or
the
ability
to
exercise
the
voting
rights
applicable
to,
Shares
in
the
Club
(whether
directly,
indirectly
(by
means
of
holding
such
interests
in
one
or
more
other
Persons)
or
by
contract
including
without
limitation
by
way
of
membership
of
any
Concert
Party)
which
confer
any
voting
rights
exercisable
at
general
meetings
of
the
Club.
For
the
purposes
of
the
above,
any
rights
or
powers
of
a
Nominee
for
any
Person
shall
be
attributed
to
that
Person,
that
is
to
say
any
rights
or
powers
which
another
Person
possesses
on
his
behalf
or
may
be
required
to
exercise
at
his
direction
or
on
his
behalf
and
any
rights
or
powers
of
any
other
Person
which
is
a
Connected
Person
to
any
Person
shall
be
attributed
to
that
Person;
Section
A:
Definitions
and
Interpretation
89
A.1.80.
“Home
Club”
means
the
Club
at
whose
Stadium
a
League
Match
is
or
was
or
should
be
or
should
have
been
played
or,
where
the
Clubs
participating
in
that
League
Match
share
a
Stadium,
the
Club
whose
name
first
appears
in
respect
of
that
League
Match
on
the
League’s
fixture
list;
A.1.81.
“Home
Grown
Player”
means
a
Player
who,
irrespective
of
his
nationality
or
age,
has
been
registered
with
any
Club
(or
club)
affiliated
to
The
Football
Association
or
the
Football
Association
of
Wales
for
a
period,
continuous
or
not,
of
three
Seasons
or
36
months
prior
to
his
21st
birthday
(or
the
end
of
the
Season
during
which
he
turns
21)
and,
for
the
purposes
of
this
definition
of
“Home
Grown
Player”,
a
Season
will
be
deemed
to
commence
on
the
date
on
which
the
relevant
Summer
Transfer
Window
closes
and
expire
on
the
date
of
the
final
League
Match
of
the
Season;
A.1.82.
“Image
Contract”
means
any
contract
whereby
a
Player
transfers
to
any
Person
the
right
to
exploit
his
image
or
reputation
either
in
relation
to
football
or
non-footballing
activities;
A.1.83.“Image
Contract
Payment”
means
any
payment
made
or
liability
incurred
by
or
on
behalf
of
a
Club
to
such
a
Person
in
order
to
acquire
that
right;
A.1.84.“Individual
Voluntary
Arrangement”
means
an
arrangement
made
under
the
provisions
of
Part
VIII
of
the
1986
Act;
A.1.85.
“Intermediary”
means
any
Person
who
qualifies
as
an
Intermediary
for
the
purposes
of
the
FA
Regulations
on
Working
with
Intermediaries
(as
amended
from
time
to
time);
A.1.86.
“International
Transfer”
means
the
transfer
of
the
registration
of
a
player
to
a
Club
in
respect
of
which
an
international
registration
transfer
certificate
is
required
under
the
provisions
of
the
FIFA
Regulations
on
the
Status
and
Transfer
of
Players;
A.1.87.
“Interview
Backdrops”
means
backdrops
against
which
interviews
must,
where
specified
by
these
Rules,
be
conducted.
The
Interview
Backdrops
will
be
provided
to
Clubs
from
time
to
time
by
the
League;
A.1.88.“Lead
Disclosure
Officer”
means
the
member
of
Staff
appointed
to
that
role
by
each
Club
in
accordance
with
Rule
S.21;
A.1.89.“League”
means
the
Football
Association
Premier
League
Limited;
A.1.90.“League
Champions”
has
the
meaning
set
out
in
Rule
C.11;
A.1.91.
“League
Match”
means
a
first
team
match
played
under
the
jurisdiction
of
the
League;
A.1.92.“League
Office”
means
the
registered
office
for
the
time
being
of
the
League;
A.1.93.
“Licensing
Manual”
means
the
manual
in
which
are
set
out
procedures
agreed
between
The
Football
Association
and
the
League
relating
to
applications
for
and
the
granting
of
licences
enabling
Clubs
(or
clubs)
to
play
in
UEFA
Club
Competitions;
Section
A:
Definitions
and
Interpretation
Guidance
The
appointment
of
a
Match
Manager
in
relation
to
a
League
Match
does
not
absolve
Clubs
from
compliance
with
their
responsibilities
under
Rules
L.29
and
L.30
(which
provide
for
prompt
kick-offs
and
re-starts
of
League
Matches)
or
with
any
of
the
provisions
of
Section
K
concerning
Broadcaster
access
requirements.
90
Rules:
Section
A
A.1.101.“Match
Officials”
means
referees
and
assistant
referees
and
includes
reserve
officials
and
fourth
officials;
A.1.102.“Material
Transactions”
has
the
meaning
set
out
in
Rule
H.1;
A.1.103.“Medical
Coordinator”
means
the
Official
described
in
Rule
O.7;
A.1.104.“Memorandum”
means
the
Memorandum
of
Association
of
the
League;
A.1.94.“Loan
Fee”
means
any
sum
of
money
(exclusive
of
value
added
tax)
payable
by
a
Transferee
Club
to
a
Transferor
Club
upon
a
Temporary
Transfer;
A.1.95.“Manager”
means
the
Official
of
a
Club
responsible
for
selecting
the
Club’s
first
team;
A.1.96.“Managers’
Arbitration
Tribunal”
has
the
meaning
set
out
in
Rule
Y.1;
A.1.97.
“Mandatory
Medical
Equipment
Form”
means
the
document
referred
to
Rule
O.8,
in
such
form
as
prescribed
by
the
Board
from
time
to
time;
A.1.98.
“Match
Day
Information
Sheet”
means,
in
respect
of
each
League
Match,
the
administrative
document
produced
by
the
League
and
distributed
to
the
Home
Club
and
Visiting
Club
in
advance,
containing
relevant
information
for
match
day
operations
including
(but
not
limited
to)
approved
Strips,
the
identity
of
the
relevant
Match
Officials,
the
Countdown
to
Kick-Off
and
the
identities
and
contact
details
of
the
Match
Manager
and
other
League
representatives;
A.1.99.“Match
Day
Medical
Requirements
Form”
means
the
document
referred
to
Rule
O.7,
in
such
form
as
prescribed
by
the
Board
from
time
to
time;
A.1.100.
“Match
Manager”
means
a
representative
of
the
League
who
may
be
appointed
to
act
in
relation
to
a
League
Match
and
whose
responsibilities
include
(without
limitation):
(a)
liaising
with
Clubs,
Match
Officials,
Broadcasters
and
any
Person
with
whom
the
League
has
entered
into
a
Commercial
Contract
to
promote
the
delivery
by
the
League
of
all
match
day
requirements
and
entitlements
of
Broadcasters
and
such
Persons
pursuant
to
these
Rules;
(b)
assisting
Clubs
to
comply
with
their
obligations
pursuant
to
Rule
D.3
insofar
as
those
obligations
must
be
fulfilled
at
League
Matches;
and
(c)
working
with
Clubs
and
Broadcasters
to
enable
the
referee
to
ensure
that
the
kick-off,
and
re-start
after
half-time,
of
each
League
Match
take
place
promptly;
Section
A:
Definitions
and
Interpretation
91
A.1.105.“Merit
Payments
Fund”
means
the
fund
established
out
of
UK
Broadcasting
Money
and
distributed
in
accordance
with
Rule
D.17.2;
A.1.106.
“Mixed
Zone”
means
the
area
in
which
media
interviews
with
Players
and
Managers
may
be
conducted
after
the
conclusion
of
a
League
Match,
as
more
particularly
described
in
Rules
K.71
and
K.72;
A.1.107.“Monthly
Contract”
has
the
meaning
set
out
in
Rule
T.11.2;
A.1.108.“New
Registration”
has
the
meaning
set
out
in
Rule
U.14;
A.1.109.
“Nominee”
means,
in
connection
to
any
Person,
another
Person
who
possesses
rights
or
powers
on
his
behalf,
or
which
he
may
be
required
to
exercise
at
his
discretion;
A.1.110.
“NSPCC
Standards”
means
the
Standards
for
Safeguarding
and
Protecting
Children
in
Sport
promoted
by
the
National
Society
for
the
Prevention
of
Cruelty
to
Children;
A.1.111.“Official”
means
any
director,
secretary,
servant
or
representative
of
a
Club,
excluding
any
Player,
Intermediary
or
auditor;
A.1.112.“Out
of
Contract
Player”
means
a
Contract
Player
whose
contract
of
employment
with
a
Club
has
expired;
A.1.113.“Outside
Broadcast
Compound”
means
the
area
for
the
exclusive
use
of
TV
Broadcasters’
vehicles
more
particularly
described
at
Rules
K.81
to
K.83;
A.1.114.
“Overseas
Broadcaster”
means
a
Person
with
whom
the
League
has
entered
into
an
Overseas
Broadcasting
Contract
and
who
is
entitled
to
effect
the
Transmission
of
League
Matches
in
accordance
with
the
terms
of
that
contract;
A.1.115.
“Overseas
Broadcasting
Contract”
means
any
contract
entered
into
by
the
League
for
the
Transmission
of
League
Matches
outside
the
United
Kingdom,
the
Republic
of
Ireland,
the
Isle
of
Man
and
the
Channel
Islands;
A.1.116.“Overseas
Broadcasting
Money”
means
money
received
by
the
League
under
any
Overseas
Broadcasting
Contract;
A.1.117.“Overseas
TV
Commentary
Positions”
means
the
commentary
positions
more
particularly
described
in
Rules
K.55
and
K.56;
A.1.118.“Panel”
has
the
meaning
set
out
in
Rule
W.14;
A.1.119.“Parent”
means
a
Person
who
has
parental
responsibility
for
a
Child;
A.1.120.“Parent
Undertaking”
has
the
meaning
set
out
in
section
1162
of
the
Act;
A.1.121.“PAYE
and
NIC”
means
any
and
all
payments
required
to
be
made
by
a
Club
in
respect
of
income
tax
and
national
insurance
contributions;
Section
A:
Definitions
and
Interpretation
92
Rules:
Section
A
A.1.122.
“Person”
includes
any
natural
person,
legal
entity,
firm
or
unincorporated
association
and
in
the
case
of
a
Person
which
is
incorporated
any
of
its
Associated
Undertaking,
Fellow
Subsidiary
Undertaking,
Group
Undertaking,
Parent
Undertaking
or
Subsidiary
Undertaking;
A.1.123.“PGB”
has
the
meaning
set
out
in
Rule
B.23;
A.1.124.“PGMOL”
means
the
Professional
Game
Match
Officials
Limited;
A.1.125.“Player”
means
any
Contract
Player,
Out
of
Contract
Player,
Amateur
Player
or
Academy
Player
who
is
registered
to
play
for
a
Club;
A.1.126.“Player
Services
Costs”
means:
(a)
the
total
of
all
gross
remuneration
and
benefits
payable
by
a
Club
to
or
in
respect
of
its
Contract
Players;
(b)
(where
applicable)
employer’s
national
insurance
contributions
thereon;
and
(c)
any
direct
contributions
made
by
a
Club
for
a
Player’s
benefit
to
a
pension
scheme
or
to
an
employee
benefit
trust
or
an
employer-financed
retirement
benefit
scheme;
A.1.127.
“Player’s
Image”
means
the
Player’s
name,
nickname,
fame,
image,
signature,
voice
and
film
and
photographic
portrayal,
virtual
and/or
electronic
portrayal
image
or
representation,
reputation,
replica
and
all
other
characteristics
of
the
Player
including
his
shirt
number;
A.1.128.“Post-Match
Media
Conference”
has
the
meaning
set
out
in
Rules
K.117
to
K.120;
A.1.129.“Pre-Match
Media
Conference”
has
the
meaning
set
out
in
Rule
K.101;
A.1.130.“Premier
League
Appeals
Committee”
means
the
committee
constituted
in
accordance
with
Rule
Z.2;
A.1.131.
“Premier
League
Match
Centre”
means
the
facility,
staffed
by
representatives
of
the
League
and
PGMOL
during
each
League
Match,
that
provides
support
for
all
on-field
football
and
the
League’s
match
day
operational
matters;
A.1.132.
“Professional
Football
Compensation
Committee”
means
the
committee
constituted
in
accordance
with
the
Regulations
of
the
Professional
Football
Compensation
Committee;
A.1.133.
“Professional
Footballers’
Pension
Scheme”
means
the
pension
scheme
organised
by
the
Professional
Footballers’
Association
which
provides
benefits
for
Players
and
their
dependants
during
their
playing
career
and
after
they
retire;
A.1.134.
“Professional
Game
Youth
Fund”
means
the
fund
of
that
name
managed
by
the
League
which
shall
award
grants
from
the
fund’s
resources
to
qualifying
Clubs
and
Football
League
clubs;
A.1.135.“Promoted
Club”
means
a
Club
which
became
a
member
of
the
League
at
the
end
of
the
previous
Season
pursuant
to
Rule
B.4;
Section
A:
Definitions
and
Interpretation
93
A.1.136.“Radio
Commentary
Positions”
means
the
commentary
positions
more
particularly
described
in
Rule
K.57;
A.1.137.
“Radio
Contract”
means
any
contract
entered
into
by
the
League
other
than
an
Overseas
Broadcasting
Contract
or
a
UK
Broadcasting
Contract
for
the
Radio
Transmission
of
League
Matches;
A.1.138.“Radio
Contract
Money”
means
money
received
by
the
League
under
any
Radio
Contract;
A.1.139.
“Radio
Broadcaster”
means
a
Person
with
whom
the
League
has
entered
into
a
Radio
Contract
and
who
is
entitled
to
effect
the
Radio
Transmission
of
League
Matches
in
accordance
with
the
terms
of
that
contract;
A.1.140.
“Radio
Transmission”
means
any
terrestrial
or
satellite
broadcast
or
transmission
by
cable
of
sounds
of
and/or
commentary
upon
any
League
Match
or
inclusion
thereof
in
a
cable
programme
service
and/or
on
the
Internet
and/or
any
relay
of
sound
of
and/or
commentary
upon
any
League
Match
whether
to
an
open
or
closed
user
group
by
any
means
now
existing
or
hereafter
invented
not
consisting
solely
of
storage
and
distribution
of
recorded
sounds
in
tangible
form
whether
such
radio
transmission
is
on
a
live
or
recorded
basis
in
whole
or
as
excerpts;
A.1.141.
“Relegated
Club”
means
a
Football
League
club
which
was
relegated
under
the
provisions
of
Rule
C.14
at
the
end
of
any
of
the
three
previous
Seasons
and
which
remains
relegated;
A.1.142.
“Related
Party
Transaction”
means
a
transaction
disclosed
in
a
Club’s
Annual
Accounts
as
a
related
party
transaction
or
which
would
have
been
disclosed
as
such
except
for
an
exemption
under
the
accounting
standards
under
which
the
Annual
Accounts
were
prepared;
A.1.143.
“Representation
Contract”
means
an
agreement
to
which
a
Club
and
an
Intermediary
are
party
and
pursuant
to
which
the
Intermediary
acts
for
the
Club
or
a
Player
in
the
context
of
either
the
registration
or
transfer
of
the
registration
of
a
Player
or
the
employment
of
a
Player
by
a
Club;
A.1.144.“Resolution”
has
the
meaning
set
out
in
Article
1.2;
A.1.145.“Respondent”
has
the
meaning
set
out
in
Rule
W.24.2;
A.1.146.“Retired
Player”
means
a
Player
who
has
stopped
playing
competitive
football;
A.1.147.
“Rules”
means
the
rules
for
the
time
being
of
the
League
and
a
letter
and
a
number
following
a
reference
to
a
Rule
identifies
the
Section
in
which
it
is
comprised
and
its
number
within
that
Section;
A.1.148.“Safeguarding
Officer”
means
the
member
of
Staff
to
whom
safeguarding
duties
may
be
delegated
by
the
Head
of
Safeguarding
in
accordance
with
Rule
S.6;
Section
A:
Definitions
and
Interpretation
94
Rules:
Section
A
A.1.149.
“Scout”
means
any
Person
employed
or
engaged
by
a
Club
(whether
on
a
full-time
or
part-time
basis
and
whether
or
not
he
is
remunerated
in
any
way
for
his
services)
whose
duties
include
identifying
to
his
Club
players
whose
registration
his
Club
may
wish
to
secure;
A.1.150.
“Season”
means
the
period
commencing
on
the
date
of
the
first
League
Match
on
the
fixture
list
of
the
League’s
first
team
competition
and
ending
on
the
date
of
the
last;
A.1.151.“Section”
means
a
Section
of
these
Rules;
A.1.152.
“Secure
Funding”
means
funds
which
have
been
or
will
be
made
available
to
the
Club
in
an
amount
equal
to
or
in
excess
of
any
Cash
Losses
which
the
Club
has
made
in
respect
of
the
period
from
T-2
or
is
forecast
to
make
up
to
the
end
of
T+2.
Secure
Funding
may
not
be
a
loan
and
shall
consist
of:
(a)
contributions
that
an
equity
participant
has
made
by
way
of
payments
for
shares
through
the
Club’s
share
capital
account
or
share
premium
reserve
account;
or
(b)
an
irrevocable
commitment
by
an
equity
participant
to
make
future
payments
for
shares
through
the
Club’s
share
capital
account
or
share
premium
reserve
account.
This
irrevocable
commitment
shall
be
evidenced
by
a
legally
binding
agreement
between
the
Club
and
the
equity
participant
and
may
if
the
Board
so
requires
be
secured
by
one
of
the
following:
i.
a
personal
guarantee
from
the
ultimate
beneficial
owner
of
the
Club,
provided
that
the
Board
is
satisfied
that
(a)
he
is
of
sufficient
standing
and
(b)
the
terms
of
the
guarantee
are
satisfactory;
ii.
a
guarantee
from
the
Club’s
Parent
Undertaking
or
another
company
in
the
Club’s
Group,
provided
that
the
Board
is
satisfied
that
(a)
the
guaranteeing
company
is
of
sufficient
standing
and
(b)
the
terms
of
the
guarantee
are
satisfactory;
iii.
a
letter
of
credit
from
a
Financial
Institution
of
sufficient
standing
and
an
undertaking
from
the
Club’s
directors
to
the
Premier
League
to
call
on
the
letter
of
credit
in
default
of
the
payments
from
the
equity
participant
being
made;
iv.
payments
into
an
escrow
account,
to
be
paid
to
the
Club
on
terms
satisfactory
to
the
Board;
v.
such
other
form
of
security
as
the
Board
considers
satisfactory;
or
(c)
such
other
form
of
Secure
Funding
as
the
Board
considers
satisfactory;
A.1.153.“Senior
Safeguarding
Lead”
means
the
board-level
representative
appointed
to
that
role
by
each
Club
in
accordance
with
Rule
S.3;
A.1.154.“Shares”
means
shares
or
other
equity
securities;
Section
A:
Definitions
and
Interpretation
95
A.1.155.
“Significant
Interest”
means
the
holding
and/or
possession
of
the
legal
or
beneficial
interest
in,
and/or
the
ability
to
exercise
the
voting
rights
applicable
to,
Shares
in
the
Club
which
confer
in
aggregate
on
the
holder(s)
thereof
10
per
cent
or
more
of
the
total
voting
rights
exercisable
in
respect
of
any
class
of
Shares
of
the
Club.
All
or
part
of
any
such
interest
may
be
held
directly
or
indirectly
or
by
contract
including,
but
not
limited
to,
by
way
of
membership
of
any
Concert
Party,
and
any
rights
or
powers
held
by
an
Associate,
Nominee
or
Connected
Person
shall
be
included
for
the
purposes
of
determining
whether
an
interest
or
interests
amounts
to
a
“Significant
Interest”;
A.1.156.
“Signing-on
Fee”
means
a
lump
sum
payment
payable
under
the
terms
of
a
contract
between
a
Club
and
a
Contract
Player
and
which
is
expressed
to
be
a
signing-on
fee;
A.1.157.
“Spent
Conviction”
means
a
conviction
in
respect
of
which
the
offender
is
treated
as
rehabilitated
for
the
purposes
of
the
Rehabilitation
of
Offenders
Act
1974
or,
where
this
statute
does
not
apply
for
any
reason,
a
conviction
which
would
be
so
treated
had
the
provisions
of
the
statute
applied;
A.1.158.
“Squad
List”
means
the
list
of
up
to
a
maximum
of
25
Players
eligible
to
participate
in
League
Matches
during
a
Season
of
whom
a
maximum
of
17
may
not
be
Home
Grown
Players;
A.1.159.“Stadium”
means
the
Club’s
ground
registered
with
the
Board
pursuant
to
Rule
K.5;
A.1.160.
“Staff”
means
any
employee
of
a
Club
or
volunteer
involved
in
any
Activity
on
behalf
of
or
with
the
authorisation
of
the
Club
and/or
who
works
directly
with
(and/or
has
influence
over)
Vulnerable
Groups
(or
acts
on
their
behalf
in
any
way);
A.1.161.“Stakeholders”
has
the
meaning
set
out
in
Rule
R.2;
A.1.162.“Strip”
means
Players’
shirts,
shorts
and
stockings;
A.1.163.“Subsidiary
Undertaking”
has
the
meaning
set
out
in
section
1162
of
the
Act;
A.1.164“Summer
Transfer
Window”
has
the
meaning
set
out
in
Rule
V.2;
A.1.165.“T”
means
the
Club’s
Accounting
Reference
Period
ending
in
the
year
in
which
assessment
pursuant
to
Rules
E.18
to
E.22
and
E.53
to
E.60
takes
place,
and:
(a)
“T-1”
means
the
Club’s
Accounting
Reference
Period
immediately
preceding
T;
(b)
“T-2”
means
the
Club’s
Accounting
Reference
Period
immediately
preceding
T-1;
(c)
“T+1”
means
the
Club’s
Accounting
Reference
Period
immediately
following
T;
and
(d)
“T+2”
means
the
Club’s
Accounting
Reference
Period
immediately
following
T+1;
A.1.166.“Team
Doctor”
means
the
Official
described
in
Rules
O.4
to
O.5;
Section
A:
Definitions
and
Interpretation
Guidance
The
Technical
Specification
is
the
detailed
working
document
showing
how
the
requirements
of
the
Rules
will
be
translated
into
working
facilities
at
each
Club’s
Stadium
on
match
days.
For
example,
it
will
show
the
location
of
each
of
the
required
facilities,
such
as:
•
•
•
•
•
the
television
cameras;
the
dedicated
rooms
for
Broadcasters
such
as
the
Television
Studios;
the
location
of
the
Mixed
Zone;
the
location
of
the
dedicated
car
park
spaces;
and
the
location
of
the
Outside
Broadcast
Compound.
96
Rules:
Section
A
A.1.168.“Television
Gantry”
means
the
television
gantry
more
particularly
described
in
Rules
K.50
to
K.52;
A.1.169.“Temporary
Transfer”
has
the
meaning
set
out
in
Rule
V.5;
A.1.170.
“Third
Party
Payment”
means
any
payment
made
or
liability
incurred
(other
than
Compensation
Fees,
remuneration
or
payments
to
or
for
the
benefit
of
Intermediaries
referred
to
in
Rule
H.1)
by
or
on
behalf
of
a
Club
in
respect
of
a
Player,
including
an
Image
Contract
Payment;
A.1.171.“Transfer
Agreement”
means
an
agreement
between
a
Transferor
Club
and
a
Transferee
Club
for
the
permanent
transfer
of
the
registration
of
a
Contract
Player;
A.1.172.“Transfer
Window”
has
the
meaning
set
out
in
Rule
V.1;
A.1.173.
“Transferee
Club”
means
a
Club
(or
club)
to
which
the
registration
of
a
Contract
Player
is,
or
is
to
be
or
has
been
transferred
(including
on
the
basis
of
a
Temporary
Transfer)
or
which,
in
the
case
of
an
Out
of
Contract
Player,
effects
his
New
Registration;
A.1.174.
“Transferor
Club”
means
a
Club
(or
club)
from
which
the
registration
of
a
Contract
Player
is,
or
is
to
be
or
has
been
transferred
(including
on
the
basis
of
a
Temporary
Transfer)
or
which,
in
the
case
of
an
Out
of
Contract
Player,
holds
his
registration
under
the
provisions
of
Rule
U.29.2;
A.1.175.
“Transmission”
means
any
terrestrial
or
satellite
broadcast
of
television
or
other
moving
pictures
with
or
without
sound
or
transmission
by
cable
of
moving
pictures
with
or
without
sound
or
inclusion
of
moving
pictures
with
or
without
sound
in
a
cable
programme
service
and/or
on
the
Internet
and/or
relay
of
moving
pictures
with
or
without
sound
whether
to
an
open
or
closed
user
group
by
any
means
now
existing
or
hereafter
invented
not
consisting
solely
of
the
storage
and
distribution
of
recorded
pictures
with
or
without
sound
in
tangible
form
whether
the
said
transmission
is
on
a
live
or
recorded
basis
in
whole
or
as
excerpts.
“Transmitted”
shall
be
construed
accordingly;
A.1.167.
“Technical
Specification”
means
a
specification,
unique
to
each
Club,
showing
how
that
Club
will
deliver
each
of
the
facilities,
infrastructure
requirements
and
services
required
of
it
pursuant
to
Rules
K.43
to
K.91
and
K.121
to
K.141
on
the
occasion
of
League
Matches
played
at
its
Stadium;
Section
A:
Definitions
and
Interpretation
97
A.1.176.“TV
Broadcaster”
means
a
UK
Broadcaster
or
an
Overseas
Broadcaster;
A.1.177.“UEFA”
means
the
Union
des
Associations
Européennes
de
Football;
A.1.178.“UEFA
Club
Competition”
means
the
club
competitions
organised
by
UEFA;
A.1.179.
“UEFA
Club
Licence”
means
the
licence
granted
by
The
Football
Association
in
accordance
with
the
procedures
set
out
in
the
Licensing
Manual
enabling
Clubs
(or
clubs)
to
play
in
UEFA
Club
Competitions;
A.1.180.
“UK
Broadcaster”
means
a
Person
with
whom
the
League
has
entered
into
a
UK
Broadcasting
Contract
and
who
is
entitled
to
effect
the
Transmission
of
League
Matches
in
accordance
with
the
terms
of
that
Contract;
A.1.181.
“UK
Broadcasting
Contract”
means
any
contract
entered
into
by
the
League
for
the
Transmission
of
League
Matches
within
the
United
Kingdom,
the
Republic
of
Ireland,
the
Isle
of
Man
and
the
Channel
Islands;
A.1.182.“UK
Broadcasting
Money”
means
money
received
by
the
League
under
any
UK
Broadcasting
Contract;
A.1.183.“UK
TV
Commentary
Positions”
means
the
commentary
positions
more
particularly
described
in
Rule
K.53;
A.1.184.“Under
21
Player”
means
a
Player
under
the
age
of
21
as
at
1
January
in
the
year
in
which
the
Season
concerned
commences
(i.e.
for
Season
2017/2018
born
on
or
after
1
January
1996);
A.1.185.
“Visiting
Club”
means
the
Club
playing,
which
has
played,
which
should
play
or
which
should
have
played
a
League
Match
at
the
Stadium
of
a
Home
Club
or,
where
the
Clubs
participating
in
that
League
Match
share
a
Stadium,
the
Club
whose
name
last
appears
in
respect
of
that
League
Match
on
the
League’s
fixture
list;
A.1.186.“Vulnerable
Groups”
means
both
Children
and
Adults
at
Risk;
A.1.187.“Week
by
Week
Contract”
means
a
playing
contract
between
a
Club
and
a
Player
which
is
determinable
by
either
party
on
seven
days’
written
notice;
A.1.188.“Winter
Transfer
Window”
has
the
meaning
set
out
in
Rule
V.3;
A.1.189.
“Women’s
Football
Expenditure”
means
expenditure
by
a
Club
directly
attributable
to
activities
to
train,
educate
and
develop
players
involved
in
women’s
football
teams
(including,
for
the
avoidance
of
doubt
such
activities
as
they
relate
to
female
players
under
the
age
of
18);
A.1.190.
“Working
Day”
means
any
day
on
which
the
League
Office
is
open
for
normal
business
but
excluding,
unless
the
Board
determines
otherwise,
a
Saturday,
a
Sunday
or
a
Bank
or
Public
Holiday;
Section
A:
Definitions
and
Interpretation
98
Rules:
Section
A
A.1.191.References
to
“written”
or
“in
writing”
shall
be
construed
to
include:
(a)
hard
copy;
(b)
facsimile
transmission;
and
(c)
subject
to
any
guidance
issued
by
the
Board,
email
(including
any
attachment
to
an
email),
but
shall
not
include
any
form
of
electronic
communication
other
than
those
listed
in
Rules
(b)
to
(c)
above.
Where
a
communication
is
sent
by
email,
the
burden
of
proof
of
receipt
shall
be
on
the
sender;
A.1.192.
“Youth
Development
Expenditure”
means
expenditure
by
a
Club
directly
attributable
to
activities
to
train,
educate
and
develop
Academy
Players
net
of
any
portion
of
Central
Funds
paid
to
Clubs
solely
for
the
purpose
of
such
activities;
and
A.1.193.“Youth
Development
Rules”
means
the
Youth
Development
Rules
which
accompany
and
are
incorporated
into
these
Rules.
Interpretation
A.2.Terms
defined
in
Youth
Development
Rule
1
shall
have
the
meanings
set
out
in
that
rule.
A.3.
Unless
the
context
otherwise
requires:
A.3.1.
words
importing
the
singular
number
shall
include
the
plural
and
vice
versa;
and
A.3.2.
words
importing
any
particular
gender
shall
include
all
other
genders.
A.4.
References
to
statutory
provisions
shall
be
construed
as
references
to
those
provisions
as
they
may
be
amended
or
re-enacted.
A.5.The
headings
in
these
Rules
are
for
convenience
only
and
shall
not
affect
their
interpretation.
A.6.Unless
otherwise
stated,
the
provisions
of
the
Articles
shall
prevail
in
the
event
of
any
conflict
with
these
Rules.
A.7.
These
Rules
shall
be
governed
by
and
shall
be
construed
in
accordance
with
English
law.
Strictly
without
prejudice
to
the
arbitration
and
other
dispute
resolution
provisions
of
these
Rules,
disputes
relating
to
these
Rules
shall
be
subject
to
the
exclusive
jurisdiction
of
the
English
courts.
The
League:
Governance,
Operations
and
Finance
Section
B:
The
League
–
Governance
99
Name
and
Membership
B.1.
The
League’s
first
team
competition
shall
be
called
the
“Premier
League”.
B.2.
The
League’s
first
team
competition
shall
consist
of
teams
of
those
association
football
clubs
playing
in
England
and
Wales
not
exceeding
20
in
number
which
are
from
time
to
time
members
of
the
League.
B.3.
Each
member
Club
shall
on
request
give
to
the
League
the
address
of
its
registered
office
and
shall
provide
to
the
League
certified
true
copies
of:
B.3.1.
its
certificate
of
incorporation;
B.3.2.
its
memorandum
of
association;
B.3.3.
its
articles
of
association;
and
B.3.4.
any
amendments
to
the
above
documents.
B.4.
At
the
end
of
each
Season
the
Board
shall
require
each
of
the
Clubs
relegated
in
accordance
with
Rule
C.14
to
execute
an
instrument
transferring
its
ordinary
share
in
the
League
to
such
of
the
three
clubs
promoted
to
the
League
from
The
Football
League
as
the
Board
directs.
B.5.Upon
such
share
transfers
being
registered
in
accordance
with
the
Articles
each
of
the
Promoted
Clubs
will
become
a
member
of
the
League.
B.6.
A
Club
shall
cease
to
be
entitled
to
be
a
member
of
the
League
(and
upon
registration
in
accordance
with
the
Articles
of
the
transfer
of
its
ordinary
share
in
the
League
shall
cease
to
be
a
member
thereof)
following:
B.6.1.
its
relegation
in
accordance
with
Rule
C.14;
B.6.2.
the
receipt
of
a
notice
by
the
Board
under
the
provisions
of
Article
10.1;
B.6.3.
its
expulsion
under
the
provisions
of
Rule
B.7;
or
B.6.4.
its
resignation
under
the
provisions
of
Rules
B.8
and
B.9.
B.7.
Notwithstanding
the
provisions
of
Article
27,
the
League
may
expel
a
Club
from
membership
upon
a
special
resolution
to
that
effect
being
passed
by
a
majority
of
not
less
than
three-quarters
of
such
members
as
(being
entitled
to
do
so)
vote
by
their
representatives
or
by
proxy
at
a
General
Meeting
of
which
notice
specifying
the
intention
to
propose
the
resolution
has
been
duly
given.
B.8.
Any
Club
intending
to
resign
as
a
member
of
the
League
may
do
so
only
with
effect
from
the
end
of
the
Season
upon
which
it
is
intended
that
such
resignation
is
to
take
effect
provided
that
it
shall
give
notice
in
writing
to
that
effect
to
the
Company
Secretary
on
or
before
the
31
December
preceding
the
end
of
such
Season.
B.9.
Any
Director
of
a
Club
giving
notice
under
the
provisions
of
Rule
B.8
who
represents
the
League
on
the
Council
of
The
Football
Association
shall
vacate
that
office
forthwith
upon
the
giving
of
the
notice.
Section
B:
The
League
-
Governance
100
Rules:
Section
B
B.10.
Not
earlier
than
the
1
March
nor
later
than
the
31
March
following
the
giving
of
a
notice
under
Rule
B.8,
the
Club
giving
such
notice
shall
notify
the
Company
Secretary
in
writing
whether
such
notice
is
confirmed
or
withdrawn.
If
no
such
notice
is
given,
the
notice
under
Rule
B.8
shall
be
deemed
to
have
been
withdrawn.
B.11.
Without
prejudice
to
the
powers
contained
in
Section
W
of
these
Rules
(Disciplinary),
any
Club
purporting
to
resign
otherwise
than
in
accordance
with
Rules
B.8
and
B.9
shall
on
demand
indemnify
the
League
on
behalf
of
itself
and
the
Clubs
remaining
in
membership
of
the
League
against
all
losses,
damages,
liabilities,
costs
or
expenses
whatsoever
suffered
or
incurred
by
the
League
or
such
Clubs
resulting
directly
or
indirectly
from
such
purported
resignation
including
without
limitation
loss
of
income
or
profits
from
any
Commercial
Contract,
UK
Broadcasting
Contract,
Overseas
Broadcasting
Contract
or
Radio
Contract.
Board
Powers
B.12.
Where
a
discretion,
right
or
power
is
expressed
in
these
Rules
to
be
exercisable
by
the
Board,
such
discretion,
right
or
power
shall,
unless
otherwise
provided
in
these
Rules
or
the
Articles,
be
exercisable
by
the
Board
in
its
sole
and
absolute
discretion
or
as
a
sole
right
or
power
of
the
Board
and
shall
when
exercised
be
final
and
binding
and
not
subject
to
appeal.
B.13.
The
Board
may
appoint
any
Person
who
is
not
an
Official
to
deputise
for
either
the
Chairman
or
the
chief
executive
when
the
Board
is
required
to
exercise
its
function
under
either
Rule
T.29
or
Rule
T.30
or
Rule
T.31
or
Rule
W.1
or
Youth
Development
Rules
289,
291
and
292.
Procedure
at
General
Meetings
B.14.
Subject
to
the
provisions
of
the
Articles
and
the
Act,
the
Chairman
may
regulate
the
procedure
for
General
Meetings
as
he
thinks
fit.
Unless
otherwise
determined
by
the
Chairman:
B.14.1Clubs
must
give
to
the
League
not
less
than
28
clear
days’
notice
of
any
item
for
inclusion
on
the
agenda
of
a
forthcoming
General
Meeting;
and
B.14.2two
representatives
from
each
Club
may
attend
General
Meetings,
each
of
whom
may
speak
but
only
one
of
whom
shall
be
entitled
to
vote.
Relationship
between
Clubs
and
the
League
B.15.
Membership
of
the
League
shall
constitute
an
agreement
between
the
League
and
Club
(both
on
its
own
behalf
and
on
behalf
of
its
Officials)
and
between
each
Club
to
be
bound
by
and
comply
with:
B.15.1.the
Laws
of
the
Game;
B.15.2.The
Football
Association
Rules;
B.15.3.
the
Articles;
B.15.4.these
Rules;
B.15.5.the
statutes
and
regulations
of
FIFA;
Section
B:
The
League
-
Governance
101
B.15.6.the
statutes
and
regulations
of
UEFA;
and
B.15.7.
the
Regulations
of
the
Professional
Football
Compensation
Committee,
each
as
amended
from
time
to
time.
B.16.In
all
matters
and
transactions
relating
to
the
League
each
Club
shall
behave
towards
each
other
Club
and
the
League
with
the
utmost
good
faith.
B.17.
No
Club,
either
by
itself,
its
servants
or
agents,
shall
by
any
means
whatsoever
unfairly
criticise,
disparage,
belittle
or
discredit
any
other
Club
or
the
League
or
in
either
case
any
of
its
directors,
officers,
employees
or
agents.
B.18.
A
Club
shall
not,
without
the
Board’s
prior
written
consent,
either
during
its
membership
of
the
League
or
at
any
time
after
its
membership
has
terminated,
disclose
or
divulge,
either
directly
or
indirectly,
to
any
Person
whatsoever
or
otherwise
make
use
of
any
confidential
information
as
to
the
business
or
finances
of
the
League
or
any
other
Club
or
any
of
their
dealings,
transactions
or
affairs
or
as
to
any
other
matters
which
may
come
to
its
knowledge
by
reason
of
its
membership,
save
to
statutory
and
regulatory
authorities
or
as
may
be
required
by
law
or
to
such
Officials
and
Auditors
of
that
Club
to
whom
such
disclosure
is
strictly
necessary
for
the
purpose
of
their
duties
and
then
only
to
the
extent
so
necessary.
B.19.
Without
prejudice
to
the
League’s
powers
of
inquiry
under
Rule
W.1,
each
Club
shall
comply
promptly
and
in
full
with
any
request
for
information
made
by
the
League
(including,
for
the
avoidance
of
doubt,
any
such
request
made
pursuant
to
a
demand
from
a
statutory
or
regulatory
authority).
Football
Association
Representation
B.20.
Under
the
articles
of
association
of
The
Football
Association,
the
League
is
entitled
to
appoint
annually
six
representatives
to
the
Council
of
The
Football
Association.
Any
Person
who
is
a
Director
or
a
director
or
officer
of
the
League
shall
be
eligible
for
appointment.
Five
such
representatives
shall
be
elected
by
Clubs
in
General
Meeting
and
one
shall
be
appointed
by
the
Board
subject
to
ratification
by
Clubs
in
General
Meeting.
B.21.
Under
the
articles
of
association
of
The
Football
Association,
the
League
is
entitled
to
appoint
annually
one
member
of
The
Football
Association
board
of
directors.
Any
Person
who
is
a
Football
Association
council
representative
appointed
in
accordance
with
Rule
B.20
or,
if
a
representative
of
a
regional
division
of
The
Football
Association,
a
Person
who
is
a
Director,
shall
be
eligible
for
appointment.
The
Board
shall
appoint
the
representative
subject
to
ratification
by
Clubs
in
General
Meeting.
B.22.
Under
the
articles
of
association
of
The
Football
Association,
the
League
and
The
Football
League
are
entitled
to
appoint
annually
a
mutually
agreed
upon
member
of
The
Football
Association
board
of
directors.
The
identity
of
such
individual
shall
be
determined
following
consultation
between
the
League
and
The
Football
League
and
appointed
by
the
Board
subject
to
ratification
by
Clubs
in
General
Meeting.
Section
B:
The
League
-
Governance
102
Rules:
Section
B
B.23.
Under
the
articles
of
association
of
The
Football
Association,
the
League
is
entitled
to
appoint
four
members
of
the
Professional
Game
Board
(the
“PGB”),
a
committee
of
the
board
of
directors
of
The
Football
Association.
The
Board
shall
appoint
the
four
members
of
the
PGB
(one
of
whom
shall
always
be
the
member
of
the
board
of
directors
of
The
Football
Association
appointed
in
accordance
with
Rule
B.21)
subject
to
ratification
by
Clubs
in
General
Meeting.
Provided
always
that
at
least
two
of
the
appointed
PGB
members
shall
be
Football
Association
Council
representatives
appointed
in
accordance
with
Rule
B.20,
the
following
shall
be
eligible
for
appointment:
B.23.1.
a
Director;
B.23.2.
a
Football
Association
council
representative
appointed
in
accordance
with
Rule
B.20;
and
B.23.3.
a
director
or
officer
of
the
League.
The
League:
Governance,
Operations
and
Finance
Section
C:
The
League
Competition
103
The
League
Competition
C.1.
Each
Club
shall
play
two
League
Matches
against
each
other
Club
each
Season,
being
the
Home
Club
in
respect
of
one
such
League
Match
and
the
Visiting
Club
in
respect
of
the
other.
C.2.
The
winner
of
a
League
Match
shall
score
three
points.
Each
Club
participating
in
a
League
Match
which
is
drawn
shall
score
one
point.
C.3.
The
results
of
League
Matches
shall
be
recorded
by
the
Board
in
a
table
containing,
in
respect
of
each
Club,
the
following
information:
C.3.1.
the
number
of
League
Matches
played
in
that
Season;
C.3.2.
the
number
of
League
Matches
won,
drawn
and
lost
as
a
Home
Club
in
that
Season;
C.3.3.
the
number
of
League
Matches
won,
drawn
and
lost
as
a
Visiting
Club
in
that
Season;
C.3.4.
the
number
of
goals
scored
in
League
Matches
by
and
against
that
Club
in
that
Season;
and
C.3.5.
the
number
of
points
scored
in
that
Season.
C.4.
The
position
of
Clubs
in
the
table
shall
be
determined
by
the
number
of
points
scored
in
that
Season,
the
Club
having
scored
the
highest
number
of
points
being
at
the
top
of
the
table
and
the
Club
having
scored
the
lowest
number
of
points
being
at
the
bottom.
C.5.
If
any
two
or
more
Clubs
have
scored
the
same
number
of
points
their
position
in
the
table
shall
be
determined
on
goal
difference,
that
is
to
say,
the
difference
between
the
total
number
of
goals
scored
by
and
against
a
Club
in
League
Matches
in
that
Season,
and
the
higher
or
highest
placed
Club
shall
be
the
Club
with
the
higher
or
highest
goal
difference.
C.6.
If
any
two
or
more
Clubs
have
scored
the
same
number
of
points
and
have
the
same
goal
difference
the
higher
or
highest
placed
Club
shall
be
the
Club
having
scored
the
most
goals
in
League
Matches
in
that
Season.
C.7.
Subject
to
Rule
C.17,
if
any
two
or
more
Clubs
have
scored
the
same
number
of
points,
have
the
same
goal
difference
and
have
scored
the
same
number
of
goals
in
League
Matches
in
that
Season;
they
shall
be
deemed
to
occupy
the
same
position
in
the
table.
Determination
and
Accreditation
of
Goals
C.8.
Goal
Line
Technology
shall
be
utilised
at
League
Matches
(save
that,
for
the
avoidance
of
doubt,
a
League
Match
shall
proceed
even
if
Goal
Line
Technology
is
unavailable
for
part
or
all
of
it).
The
referee’s
decision
as
to
whether
a
goal
has
been
scored
shall
be
final.
C.9.
The
League
shall
keep
a
record
of
the
scorer
of
each
goal
in
each
League
Match.
Section
C:
The
League
Competition
104
Rules:
Section
C
C.10.
The
Board
will
review
all
goals
scored
in
every
League
Match,
and
if
there
are
any
in
respect
of
which
the
identity
of
the
scoring
Player
is
in
doubt,
then
the
issue
shall
be
resolved
by
such
means
as
the
Board
determines
in
advance
of
each
Season.
The
League
Championship
C.11.The
Club
which
is
at
the
top
of
the
table
at
the
end
of
the
Season
shall
be
the
League
Champions.
C.12.
The
League
Champions
shall
receive
a
trophy
which
it
shall
return
to
the
Board
in
good
order
and
condition
not
later
than
three
weeks
before
its
final
League
Match
of
the
next
Season.
C.13.
The
League
Champions
shall
further
receive
40
commemorative
medals
to
be
presented
by
the
Club
to
its
Manager
and
to
such
of
its
Players
and
Officials
as
it
thinks
fit
provided
that
any
Player
who
has
entered
the
field
of
play
in
a
minimum
of
five
of
its
League
Matches
that
Season
shall
receive
from
the
Club
a
commemorative
medal.
Additional
medals
may
only
be
presented
with
the
consent
of
the
Board
which
shall
only
be
given
if
the
total
number
of
Players
who
have
entered
the
field
of
play
that
Season
in
a
minimum
of
five
of
the
Club’s
League
Matches
exceeds
39.
Relegation
C.14.Subject
to
Rule
C.15,
the
bottom
three
Clubs
in
the
table
at
the
end
of
the
Season
shall
be
relegated
to
The
Football
League.
C.15.
If
any
Club
ceases
during
the
Season
to
be
a
member
of
the
League,
the
record
of
the
League
Matches
in
which
it
has
participated
that
Season
shall
be
expunged
from
the
table
and
the
number
of
Clubs
to
be
relegated
at
the
end
of
that
Season
shall
be
reduced
so
as
to
maintain
at
20
(or,
if
less,
as
near
thereto
as
may
be)
the
number
of
Clubs
in
membership
of
the
League
at
the
beginning
of
the
next
Season.
C.16.
If
any
Club
ceases
to
be
a
member
of
the
League
other
than
by
reason
of
relegation
after
the
end
of
the
Season
but
before
the
Board
has
fixed
the
dates
of
League
Matches
for
the
next
Season,
the
Board
may
invite
the
relegated
club
which
attained
the
highest
position
in
the
table
referred
to
in
Rule
C.3
at
the
end
of
the
previous
Season
to
rejoin
the
League.
Play-offs
C.17.
If
at
the
end
of
the
Season
either
the
League
Champions
or
the
Clubs
to
be
relegated
or
the
question
of
qualification
for
other
competitions
cannot
be
determined
because
two
or
more
Clubs
are
equal
on
points,
goal
difference
and
goals
scored,
the
Clubs
concerned
shall
play
off
one
or
more
deciding
League
Matches
on
neutral
grounds,
the
format,
timing
and
venue
of
which
shall
be
determined
by
the
Board.
The
League:
Governance,
Operations
and
Finance
Section
D:
The
League
–
Finance
105
Obligations
of
the
League
D.1.
Subject
to
the
provisions
of
Article
49,
the
League
shall
enter
into
Commercial
Contracts,
UK
Broadcasting
Contracts,
Overseas
Broadcasting
Contracts
and
Radio
Contracts
with
the
intention
in
the
case
of
each
UK
Broadcasting
Contract
for
the
live
Transmission
of
League
Matches
that
each
Club
shall
participate
in
at
least
one
live
televised
League
Match
each
Season.
D.2.
Each
Club
and
each
Contract
Player
shall
comply
with
any
reasonable
request
made
on
behalf
of
the
League
to
allow
the
Player’s
Image
to
be
used
to
enable
the
League
to
fulfil
its
Commercial
Contracts,
UK
Broadcasting
Contracts,
Overseas
Broadcasting
Contracts
and
Radio
Contracts,
provided
that,
where
the
size
of
the
product
permits,
the
League
shall
not
use
the
images
of
less
than
four
Contract
Players,
each
from
a
different
Clubs,
on
any
one
product.
Obligations
of
Clubs
D.3.
Subject
to
Rule
D.7,
Clubs
shall
provide
such
rights,
facilities
and
services
as
are
required
to
enable
the
League
to
fulfil
its
Commercial
Contracts,
UK
Broadcasting
Contracts,
Overseas
Broadcasting
Contracts
and
Radio
Contracts
and
shall
not
by
any
act
or
omission
infringe
any
exclusive
rights
granted
thereunder
or
otherwise
cause
any
breach
thereof
to
occur.
For
the
avoidance
of
doubt
only
the
League
may
enforce
this
Rule
against
a
Club
and
no
other
Person
shall
have
any
right
under
the
Contracts
(Rights
of
Third
Parties)
Act
1999
to
so
enforce
it.
D.4.
Each
Club
shall
indemnify
the
League
against
any
liability
the
League
may
incur
in
the
event
of
a
finding
by
a
court
of
law
or
other
body
of
competent
jurisdiction
that
the
League
induced
the
Club
to
breach
a
contract
with
a
third
party
as
a
result
of
requiring
the
Club
to
comply
with
Rule
D.3.
D.5.
Each
Club
shall
provide
such
reasonable
rights,
facilities
and
services
at
each
League
Match
taking
place
at
its
Stadium
as
are
reasonably
required
and
as
are
authorised
by
any
directive
issued
by
the
League
pursuant
to
Rule
D.6
to
enable
the
Visiting
Club
in
respect
of
the
said
League
Match
to
comply
with
the
terms
of
any
Club
Radio
Contract
to
which
it
is
party.
D.6.
The
League
shall
issue
from
time
to
time
directives
to
Clubs
setting
out
those
rights
which
may
and
may
not
be
granted
by
any
Club
in
any
Club
Radio
Contract
and
each
Club
shall
comply
in
all
respects
with
any
such
directive.
D.7.In
the
case
of
a
Commercial
Contract
a
Club
shall
not
be
bound
to
comply
with
Rule
D.3
if:
D.7.1.
to
do
so
would
result
in
the
Club
being
in
breach
of
a
contractual
obligation
entered
into
before
the
date
of
the
Article
49
Resolution
authorising
or
approving
the
Commercial
Contract;
or
D.7.2.
such
Commercial
Contract
has
not
been
entered
into
by
the
League
within
six
months
of
the
Article
49
Resolution
relating
to
it.
Section
D:
The
League
–
Finance
106
Rules:
Section
D
Accounting
Practice
D.8.
Subject
to
Rule
D.9,
all
income
of
the
League
shall
be
allocated
to
its
financial
periods
in
accordance
with
generally
accepted
accounting
practice.
D.9.
Notwithstanding
the
foregoing
provisions
of
Rule
D.8,
advances
received
or
early
payment
of
other
contracted
accounts
may
be
treated
as
income
of
the
financial
period
in
which
they
are
received
provided
that
in
each
case
a
Resolution
is
passed
to
that
effect.
Operating
and
Other
Expenses
D.10.
The
operating
and
other
expenses
of
the
League
shall
be
paid,
at
the
discretion
of
the
Board,
out
of
Overseas
Broadcasting
Money,
Commercial
Contract
Money,
Radio
Contract
Money
or
any
other
income
of
the
League
excluding
UK
Broadcasting
Money.
D.11.
Subject
to
the
prior
approval
of
Clubs
in
General
Meeting,
the
Board
shall
be
empowered
to
require
Clubs
to
pay
to
the
League
from
time
to
time
any
sum
by
which
its
income,
excluding
UK
Broadcasting
Money,
falls
short
of
the
operating
and
other
expenses
of
the
League.
D.12.
Each
Club
and
Relegated
Club
shall
contribute
to
the
Professional
Game
Youth
Fund
and
to
the
Premier
League
Charitable
Fund
and
other
community
and
charitable
initiatives
and
obligations
such
sum
as
is
approved
by
a
General
Meeting,
such
contributions
to
be
deducted
from
the
distributions
for
the
Basic
Award
Fund
made
pursuant
to
Rule
D.17.1.
Transmission
of
League
Matches
D.13.No
Transmission
shall
be
made
of
any
League
Match
except:
D.13.1.
in
accordance
with
any
UK
Broadcasting
Contract
or
Overseas
Broadcasting
Contract;
D.13.2.
as
permitted
by
Rules
K.37
and
K.38;
or
D.13.3.
in
accordance
with
the
terms
of
any
express
license
or
permission
issued
in
writing
by
the
League.
D.14.No
Radio
Transmission
shall
be
made
of
any
League
Match
except
in
accordance
with:
D.14.1.any
Radio
Contract;
D.14.2.
any
Club
Radio
Contract;
or
D.14.3.
the
terms
of
any
express
licence
or
permission
issued
in
writing
by
the
League.
Section
D:
The
League
–
Finance
107
Distribution
of
UK
Broadcasting
Money
D.15.The
League
shall
pay
out
of
UK
Broadcasting
Money:
D.15.1.
such
sums
as
may
be
agreed
from
time
to
time
shall
be
payable
to
the
Professional
Footballers’
Association
for
Players’
educational,
insurance
and
benevolent
purposes;
and
D.15.2.
any
other
sum
approved
by
a
Resolution.
D.16.The
balance
of
UK
Broadcasting
Money
shall
be
divided
so
that:
D.16.1.
one
half
shall
comprise
the
Basic
Award
Fund;
D.16.2.
one
quarter
shall
comprise
the
Merit
Payments
Fund;
and
D.16.3.
one
quarter
shall
comprise
the
Facility
Fees
Fund.
Each
of
the
Basic
Award
Fund
and
the
Merit
Payments
Fund
shall
be
divided
into
such
number
of
shares
as
shall
be
required
in
either
case
to
put
into
effect
the
provisions
of
Rules
D.17.1,
D.17.2
and
D.25
and
the
Facility
Fees
Fund
shall
be
distributed
in
accordance
with
the
provisions
of
Rule
D.17.3.
Section
D:
The
League
–
Finance
108
Rules:
Section
D
D.17.In
consideration
of
Clubs
providing
such
rights,
facilities
and
services
as
are
required
to
enable
the
League
to
fulfil
any
UK
Broadcasting
Contract:
D.17.1.
subject
to
Rules
E.26,
E.35
and
E.39,
the
Basic
Award
Fund
shall
be
distributed
by
way
of
fees
so
that
each
Club
receives
one
share
and
each
Relegated
Club
the
percentage
of
one
share
set
out
in
Rule
D.25;
D.17.2.
as
soon
as
practicable
after
the
end
of
each
Season,
subject
to
Rules
E.26
and
E.35,
the
Merit
Payments
Fund
shall
be
distributed
by
way
of
fees
in
accordance
with
the
following
table:
End
of
Season
Number
of
shares
League
position
120
219
318
417
516
615
714
813
912
1011
1110
129
138
147
156
165
174
183
192
201
D.17.3.
the
Board
shall
in
respect
of
each
Season
determine
the
amounts
to
be
paid
to
Clubs
by
way
of
facility
fees
for
League
Matches
which
are
televised
live
or
of
which
recorded
excerpts
are
broadcast.
During
or
after
the
end
of
each
Season,
subject
to
Rules
E.26
and
E.35,
such
facility
fees
shall
be
paid
out
of
the
Facility
Fees
Fund
to
those
Clubs
which
have
participated
in
each
of
such
League
Matches,
whether
as
a
Home
Club
or
a
Visiting
Club.
Section
D:
The
League
–
Finance
109
Distribution
of
Overseas
Broadcasting
Money
D.18.The
League
shall
pay
out
of
Overseas
Broadcasting
Money:
D.18.1.
its
operating
and
other
expenses
in
accordance
with
Rule
D.10;
and
D.18.2.
any
other
sum
approved
by
a
Resolution
and
the
balance
thereof
shall
be
divided
into
such
number
of
shares
as
shall
be
required
to
put
into
effect
the
provisions
of
Rule
D.19.
D.19.
In
consideration
of
Clubs
providing
such
rights,
facilities
and
services
as
are
required
to
enable
the
League
to
fulfil
any
Overseas
Broadcasting
Contract,
as
soon
as
practicable
during
or
after
the
end
of
each
Season,
subject
to
Rules
E.26,
E.35,
E.39
and
K.42,
the
balance
of
Overseas
Broadcasting
Money
shall
be
distributed
by
way
of
fees
so
that
each
Club
receives
one
share
and
each
Relegated
Club
the
percentage
of
one
share
set
out
in
Rule
D.25.
Distribution
of
Commercial
Contract
Money
D.20.The
League
shall
pay
out
of
Commercial
Contract
Money:
D.20.1.
its
operating
and
other
expenses
in
accordance
with
Rule
D.10;
and
D.20.2.
any
other
sum
approved
by
a
Resolution.
D.21.
In
consideration
of
Clubs
providing
such
rights,
facilities
and
services
as
are
required
to
enable
the
League
to
fulfil
any
Commercial
Contract,
as
soon
as
practicable
during
or
after
the
end
of
each
Season,
subject
to
Rules
D.22,
E.26
and
E.35,
the
balance
of
Commercial
Contract
Money
shall
be
distributed
by
way
of
fees
equally
between
Clubs.
D.22.
Commercial
Contract
Money
derived
from
a
Commercial
Contract
relating
to
the
provision
of
perimeter
advertising
boards
at
Stadia
shall
be
distributed
to
those
Clubs
that
provide
such
boards
in
proportion
in
each
case
to
the
amount
of
perimeter
board
inventory
provided.
Distribution
of
Radio
Contract
Money
D.23.The
League
shall
pay
out
of
Radio
Contract
Money:
D.23.1.
its
operating
and
other
expenses
in
accordance
with
Rule
D.10;
and
D.23.2.
any
other
sum
approved
by
a
Resolution.
D.24.
In
consideration
of
Clubs
providing
such
rights,
facilities
and
services
as
are
required
to
enable
the
League
to
fulfil
any
Radio
Contract,
as
soon
as
practicable
during
or
after
the
end
of
each
Season,
subject
to
Rule
E.26
and
E.35,
the
balance
of
Radio
Contract
Money
shall
be
distributed
by
way
of
fees
equally
between
Clubs.
Section
D:
The
League
–
Finance
Guidance
For
the
avoidance
of
doubt,
Rules
D.25
and
D.26
will
not
apply
to
any
Relegated
Club
that
was
relegated
in
Season
2014/15,
Season
2013/14
or
Season
2012/13.
Instead,
the
relevant
fees
to
be
received
by
such
Relegated
Clubs
will
be
calculated
in
accordance
with
the
equivalent
provisions
of
the
2014/15,
2013/14
or
2012/13
edition
of
the
Rules,
as
applicable.
110
Rules:
Section
D
Value
Added
Tax
D.27.Value
added
tax
shall
be
added
to
each
fee
paid
in
accordance
with
Rules
D.17,
D.19,
D.21,
D.24
and
D.25.
Distribution
Account
D.28.Each
distribution
made
under
the
provisions
of
Rules
D.17,
D.19,
D.21,
D.22
and
D.25
shall
be
accompanied
by
an
account
showing
how
it
has
been
computed.
Assignments
of
Central
Funds
D.29.If
a
Club
or
a
Relegated
Club
proposes
to
charge,
assign
or
otherwise
grant
security
over
all
or
part
of
its
entitlement
to
future
distributions
of
Central
Funds,
it
shall:
D.29.1.
disclose
to
the
League
the
proposed
documentation
with
the
lender
giving
effect
to
such
charge,
assignment
or
other
grant
of
security;
D.29.2.
not
enter
into
the
said
proposed
documentation
without
the
prior
written
consent
of
the
League
(not
to
be
unreasonably
withheld);
and
D.29.3.
procure
that
it
and
its
lender
enter
into
an
agreement
with
the
League
whereby
the
lender
will
confirm
that:
D.29.3.1.
it
understands
that
the
Club’s
entitlement
to
future
distributions
of
Central
Funds
is
subject
to
the
provisions
of
the
Articles
and
these
Rules
and
in
particular
(without
prejudice
to
the
generality
of
the
foregoing)
to
Rules
E.26,
E.35
and
E.29;
Relegated
Clubs
D.25.Subject
to
Rules
D.26,
E.26,
E.35,
and
E.39,
each
Relegated
Club
shall
receive
the
following
fees:
D.25.1.
in
the
first
Season
after
being
relegated,
a
sum
equivalent
to
55%
of
one
share
of
each
of
the
Basic
Award
Fund
and
Overseas
Broadcasting
Money;
D.25.2.
in
the
second
Season
after
being
relegated,
a
sum
equivalent
to
45%
of
one
share
of
each
of
the
Basic
Award
Fund
and
Overseas
Broadcasting
Money;
and
D.25.3.
in
the
third
Season
after
being
relegated,
a
sum
equivalent
to
20%
of
one
share
of
each
of
the
Basic
Award
Fund
and
Overseas
Broadcasting
Money.
D.26.A
Relegated
Club
that
was
in
membership
of
the
League
for
only
one
Season
immediately
prior
to
being
relegated
will
not
receive
the
fee
set
out
in
Rule
D.25.3.
Section
D:
The
League
–
Finance
111
D.29.3.2.
it
waives
any
and
all
claims
of
whatever
nature
against
the
League
associated
in
any
way
with
the
League’s
application
and/or
enforcement
of
the
Rules
referred
to
at
Rule
D.29.3.1;
and
D.29.3.3.
the
Club
has
disclosed
to
it
the
Club’s
current
and
future
liabilities
to
other
Clubs
(and
clubs)
and
the
League
will
confirm
that
such
disclosure
accords
with
its
records
of
such
liabilities.
D.30.
Rule
D.29
shall
not
apply
to
any
assignment,
charge
or
other
grant
of
security
by
a
Club
of
its
future
entitlement
to
Central
Funds
as
part
of
a
fixed
and
floating
charge
over
the
entirety
of
its
assets
and
undertaking
on
usual
commercial
terms.
To
take
effect
beginning
Season
2018/19:
D.31.
Without
the
express,
prior
consent
of
the
Board,
no
Club
or
Relegated
Club
may
charge,
assign
or
otherwise
grant
security
over
its
entitlement
to
Central
Funds
in
accordance
with
Rule
D.29
to
any
Person
other
than
a
Financial
Institution.
D.32.
Without
prejudice
to
Rule
D.31,
above,
the
Board
may
still
refuse
to
permit
any
proposed
charge,
assignment
or
grant
of
security
under
Rule
D.29
by
a
Club
or
Relegated
Club
to
a
Financial
Institution,
where
the
ownership
or
structure
of
that
Financial
Institution
conflicts
with
any
of
these
Rules.
Section
D:
The
League
–
Finance
112
Rules:
Section
D
Clubs:
Finance
and
Governance
Section
E:
Clubs
–
Finance
113
Power
to
Inspect
E.1.
Without
prejudice
to
its
powers
of
inquiry
under
Rule
W.1,
the
Board
either
by
itself
or
by
any
Person
appointed
by
it
shall
be
empowered
to
inspect
the
financial
records
of
any
Club
which
it
reasonably
suspects
has
acted
in
breach
of
these
Rules.
Club
Bank
Accounts
E.2.
Each
Club
shall
submit
to
the
Board
Form
2
signed
by
two
Directors
of
the
Club
and
specifying
a
bank
account,
to
be
in
the
name
of
and
controlled
by
the
Club,
into
which
the
League
shall
pay
monies
due
to
the
Club
from
the
League
in
accordance
with
and
subject
to
these
Rules
save
that
if
that
Club
has
assigned
its
entitlement
to
such
monies
or
any
part
of
them,
payment
will
be
made
by
the
League
as
directed
in
the
assignment.
Submission
of
Club
Accounts
E.3.
Each
Club
shall
by
1
March
in
each
Season,
submit
to
the
Board
a
copy
of
its
annual
accounts
in
respect
of
its
most
recent
financial
year
or
if
the
Club
considers
it
appropriate
or
the
Board
so
requests
the
Group
Accounts
of
the
Group
of
which
it
is
a
member
(in
either
case
such
accounts
to
be
prepared
and
audited
in
accordance
with
applicable
legal
and
regulatory
requirements)
together
with
a
copy
of
the
directors’
report
for
that
year
and
a
copy
of
the
auditors’
report
on
those
accounts.
E.4.
The
accounts
referred
to
in
Rule
E.3
shall:
E.4.1.
include
separate
disclosure
within
the
balance
sheet
or
notes
to
the
accounts,
or
by
way
of
supplementary
information
separately
reported
on
by
its
auditors
by
way
of
procedures
specified
by
the
Board,
of
the
total
sums
payable
and
receivable
in
respect
of
Compensation
Fees,
Contingent
Sums
and
Loan
Fees;
and
E.4.2.
include
a
breakdown
within
the
profit
and
loss
account
or
the
notes
to
the
accounts,
or
by
way
of
supplementary
information
separately
reported
on
by
its
auditors
by
way
of
procedures
specified
by
the
Board,
of
revenue
in
appropriate
categories
such
as
gate
receipts,
sponsorship
and
advertising,
broadcasting
rights,
commercial
income
and
other
income.
E.5.
If
the
auditors’
report
on
the
accounts
submitted
pursuant
to
Rule
E.3
contains
anything
other
than
an
unqualified
opinion
without
modification,
the
Club
shall
at
the
Board’s
request
submit
such
further
documentary
evidence
as
the
Board
shall
require
(including,
but
not
limited
to,
Future
Financial
Information).
E.6.
If
the
annual
accounts
of
a
Club
or
Group
Accounts
submitted
pursuant
to
Rule
E.3
are
prepared
to
a
date
prior
to
30
November
in
the
Season
of
submission,
such
Club
or
Group
shall
by
the
following
31
March
submit
to
the
Board
interim
accounts
covering
the
period
commencing
from
its
accounting
reference
date
and
ending
on
a
date
between
the
following
30
November
and
1
March.
Section
E:
Clubs
–
Finance
114
Rules:
Section
E
E.7.
The
interim
accounts
shall:
E.7.1.
comprise
a
balance
sheet,
a
profit
and
loss
account,
a
cash
flow
statement
and
relevant
explanatory
notes;
E.7.2.
be
prepared
in
accordance
with
the
accounting
principles
adopted
in
the
preparation
of
the
Club’s
annual
accounts;
E.7.3.
be
presented
in
a
similar
format
to
the
annual
accounts
including
as
regards
the
matters
set
out
in
Rule
E.4;
E.7.4.
include
in
the
profit
and
loss
account
and
cashflow
statement
comparative
figures
for
the
same
period
in
the
preceding
year;
E.7.5.
include
a
balance
sheet
as
of
the
end
of
the
preceding
financial
year;
E.7.6.
be
approved
in
writing
by
the
board
of
directors
of
the
company
to
which
they
relate;
and
E.7.7.
be
reviewed
or
audited
in
accordance
with
applicable
regulatory
requirements.
E.8.
Rule
E.5
shall
apply
to
the
interim
accounts
(with
appropriate
modification)
if
the
auditors
have
issued
anything
other
than
an
unqualified
opinion
without
modification
on
them.
E.9.
Each
Club
must
by
7
April
(or
such
later
date
as
the
Board
shall
specify)
in
each
Season
prove
that,
subject
to
Rule
E.10:
E.9.1.
no
Compensation
Fee,
Loan
Fee
or
Contingent
Sum
payable
pursuant
to
a
Transfer
Agreement
entered
into
prior
to
the
preceding
31
December;
and
E.9.2.no
sum
payable
to
or
in
respect
of
an
employee
in
relation
to
services
provided
prior
to
the
preceding
31
December
(including
PAYE
and
NIC),
is
or
was
overdue
as
at
the
preceding
31
March.
E.10.
For
the
purpose
of
Rule
E.9:
E.10.1.
“employee”
means
a
Player,
a
Manager,
any
Official
referred
to
in
Rule
J.1,
an
Academy
Manager,
a
Team
Doctor
and
a
senior
physiotherapist
referred
to
in
Rule
O.12,
an
assistant
manager
or
head
coach
referred
to
in
Rule
P.13
and
a
safety
officer;
and
E.10.2.
an
amount
shall
not
be
treated
as
overdue
as
at
31
March
if
by
that
date
it
has
been
paid
or
the
date
for
payment
has
been
extended
by
means
of
a
written
agreement
with
the
creditor
or
it
is
the
subject
of
current
litigation
or
arbitration
proceedings
or
has
been
submitted
to
a
dispute
resolution
procedure
of
the
League,
The
Football
Association,
UEFA
or
FIFA.
E.11.
By
31
March
in
each
Season,
each
Club
shall
submit
to
the
Board
in
respect
of
itself
(or
if
the
Club
considers
it
appropriate
or
the
Board
so
requests
in
respect
of
the
Group
of
which
it
is
a
member)
future
financial
information
comprising
projected
profit
and
loss
accounts,
cash
flow,
balance
sheets
and
relevant
explanatory
notes
commencing
from
its
accounting
reference
date
or,
if
it
has
submitted
interim
accounts
pursuant
to
Rule
E.6,
from
the
date
to
which
those
interim
accounts
were
prepared
and
expiring
on
the
next
accounting
reference
date
after
the
end
of
the
following
Season
(“Future
Financial
Information”).
The
projected
profit
and
loss
accounts,
cash
flow
and
balance
sheets
shall
be
prepared
at
a
maximum
of
quarterly
intervals.
Section
E:
Clubs
–
Finance
115
E.12.
The
Future
Financial
Information
shall:
E.12.1.
be
prepared
in
accordance
with
the
accounting
principles
adopted
in
the
preparation
of
the
Club’s
annual
accounts
(except
where
the
accounting
principles
and
policies
are
to
be
changed
in
the
subsequent
annual
accounts,
in
which
case
the
new
accounting
principles
and
polices
should
be
followed);
E.12.2.
be
approved
in
writing
by
the
board
of
directors
of
the
company
to
which
they
relate;
E.12.3.
include
in
the
explanatory
notes
thereto
principal
assumptions
and
risks;
and
E.12.4.
include
for
comparison
profit
and
loss
accounts
for
the
period
covered
by
the
annual
accounts
and
interim
accounts
submitted
pursuant
to
Rules
E.3
and
E.6,
a
forecast
for
the
current
financial
year
and
a
balance
sheet
as
at
the
date
of
the
interim
accounts
submitted
pursuant
to
Rule
E.6.
E.13.
Each
Promoted
Club
shall
by
30
June
in
the
year
of
its
promotion
submit
to
the
Board:
E.13.1.
copies
of
the
documents
and
other
information
that
it
would
have
been
required
to
submit
to
the
Board
pursuant
to
Rules
E.3,
E.6
and
E.9
by
1
March
of
that
year
had
it
then
been
a
member
of
the
League;
E.13.2.
Future
Financial
Information
commencing
from
1
July
in
the
year
of
its
promotion
and
expiring
on
the
Club’s
next
accounting
reference
date
after
the
end
of
the
following
Season;
and
E.13.3.
any
further
documentary
evidence
required
pursuant
to
Rules
E.5
and
E.8.
E.14.
The
Board
shall
have
the
powers
set
out
in
Rule
E.14.1
if:
E.14.1.
the
Club
has
failed
to
submit
to
the
Board
annual
accounts
as
required
by
Rules
E.3
and
E.4
or
Rule
E.13;
E.14.2.
the
Club
has
failed
to
submit
to
the
Board
interim
accounts
as
required
by
Rule
E.6
or
Rule
E.13;
E.14.3.
the
Club
has
failed
to
submit
to
the
Board
the
Future
Financial
Information
as
required
by
Rule
E.11
or
Rule
E.13;
E.14.4.
the
Board
has
asked
the
Club
to
submit
further
documentary
evidence
pursuant
to
Rule
E.5,
Rule
E.8
or
Rule
E.13
and
the
Club
has
failed
to
do
so
within
such
reasonable
deadline
that
is
specified
by
the
League;
E.14.5.
the
Club
has
failed
to
satisfy
the
Board
that
no
sums
of
the
kind
set
out
in
Rule
E.9
(and
subject
to
Rule
E.10)
were
overdue
as
at
the
preceding
31
March;
E.14.6.
the
auditors’
report
on
the
annual
accounts
or
interim
accounts
of
the
Club
or
the
Group
submitted
pursuant
to
Rule
E.3
and
Rule
E.6
respectively
or
Rule
E.13
contains
anything
other
than
an
unqualified
opinion
without
modification;
or
Section
E:
Clubs
–
Finance
116
Rules:
Section
E
E.14.7.
as
a
result
of
its
review
of
all
the
documents
and
information
submitted
by
the
Club
pursuant
to
Rules
E.3
to
E.13,
and
having
taken
into
account
any
failure
of
the
Club
to
supply
any
such
documents
or
information,
in
its
reasonable
opinion
it
determines
that
the
Club
will
not
over
the
course
of
the
following
Season
be
able
to:
E.14.7.1.
pay
its
liabilities
to
the
creditors
listed
in
Rule
E.28
(in
so
far
as
they
are
or
will
become
creditors
of
the
Club)
and
to
its
employees
as
they
fall
due;
E.14.7.2.
fulfil
its
obligation
under
Rule
C.1
to
play
two
League
Matches
against
each
other
Club;
or
E.14.7.3.
fulfil
its
obligations
under
Rule
D.3
to
provide
such
rights,
facilities
and
services
as
are
required
to
enable
the
League
to
fulfil
its
Commercial
Contracts,
UK
Broadcasting
Contracts,
Overseas
Broadcasting
Contracts
and
Radio
Contracts.
E.15.
The
powers
referred
to
in
Rule
E.14
are:
E.15.1.
to
require
the
Club
to
submit,
agree
and
adhere
to
a
budget
which
shall
include,
but
not
be
limited
to,
the
matters
set
out
in
Rule
H.1.1
to
H.1.3;
E.15.2.
to
require
the
Club
to
provide
such
further
information
as
the
Board
shall
determine
and
for
such
period
as
it
shall
determine;
and
E.15.3.
to
refuse
any
application
by
that
Club
to
register
any
Player
or
any
new
contract
of
an
existing
Player
of
that
Club
if
the
Board
reasonably
deems
that
this
is
necessary
in
order
to
ensure
that
the
Club
complies
with
its
obligations
listed
in
Rule
E.14.7.
E.16.
If
any
Person
proposes
to
acquire
Control
of
a
Club:
E.16.1.
the
Club
shall
submit
to
the
Board
up-to-date
Future
Financial
Information
prepared
to
take
into
account
the
consequences
of
the
change
of
Control
on
the
Club’s
future
financial
position
as
far
in
advance
of
the
change
of
Control
as
reasonably
possible
or,
if
such
submission
is
not
reasonably
practicable
prior
to
the
change
of
Control,
no
later
than
10
Working
Days
thereafter;
and
E.16.2.
the
Board
shall
have
power
to
require
the
Person
who
proposes
to
acquire
or
has
acquired
Control
to
appear
before
it
and
to
provide
evidence
of
the
source
and
sufficiency
of
any
funds
which
that
Person
proposes
to
invest
in
or
otherwise
make
available
to
the
Club.
E.17.
In
relation
to
any
proposed
acquisition
of
Control
of
a
Club
by
a
Person,
the
Board
shall
have
the
powers
set
out
in
Rule
E.15
and/or
the
ability
to
impose
such
other
conditions
as
in
each
case
it
may
determine
in
order
to
monitor
and/or
ensure
compliance
with
Sections
E,
F,
G
and/or
I
of
these
Rules
(and
their
successor
or
replacement
provisions).
Section
E:
Clubs
–
Finance
Guidance
Pursuant
to
Rules
E.18
to
E.20,
the
Board
may
require
further
information
from
the
Club
including
(but
not
limited
to):
a)
b)
confirmation
that
Club
Own
Revenue
Uplift
has
been
calculated
on
a
like-for-like
basis;
and
satisfactory
evidence
that
revenue
included
within
the
calculation
of
Club
Own
Revenue
Uplift
has
not
been
artificially
inflated.
In
addition,
the
Board
may
adjust
a
Club
Own
Revenue
Uplift
by
assessing
any
revenue
within
it
from
Related
Party
Transactions
to
Fair
Market
Value.
As
set
out
in
the
definition
of
Club
Own
Revenue
Uplift
(Rule
A.1.30),
the
Board
must
give
the
Club
the
opportunity
to
make
submissions
before
it
does
so.
117
E.21.
On
or
before
1
March
in
each
Season,
each
Club
shall
submit
Form
3
to
the
Board.
Short
Term
Cost
Control
E.18.
If
in
any
of
Contract
Years
2016/17,
2017/18
and
2018/19,
the
sum
of
a
Club’s
Player
Services
Costs
and
Image
Contract
Payments
exceeds
£67m,
£74m
or
£81m,
respectively,
the
relevant
Club
must
elect
to
either:
(a)
be
assessed
by
the
Board
on
the
‘Prior
Year
Basis’
(in
which
case,
Rule
E.19
applies);
or
(b)
be
assessed
by
the
Board
on
the
‘2012/13
Base
Year
Basis’
(in
which
case,
Rule
E.20
applies).
E.19.
Where
the
Club
has
elected
to
be
assessed
on
the
‘Prior
Year
Basis’,
the
Club
must
satisfy
the
Board
of
any
of
the
following:
E.19.1.
that
the
sum
of
the
Club’s
Player
Services
Costs
and
Image
Contract
Payments
has
not
increased
by
more
than
£7m
when
compared
to
the
previous
Contract
Year;
E.19.2.
that
the
excess
increase,
over
and
above
the
£7m
referred
to
at
Rule
E.19.1,
arises
as
a
result
of
contractual
commitments
entered
into
on
or
before
31
January
2013,
and/or
has
been
funded
only
by
Club
Own
Revenue
Uplift
as
compared
to
the
previous
Contract
Year
and/or
Averaged
Three
Year
Player
Trading
Profit;
or
E.19.3.
that
the
excess
increase,
over
and
above
the
figures
set
out
in
Rule
E.18,
as
applicable,
has
been
funded
only
by
Club
Own
Revenue
Uplift
and/or
Averaged
Three
Year
Player
Trading
Profit.
E.20.
Where
the
Club
has
elected
to
be
assessed
on
the
‘2012/13
Base
Year
Basis’,
the
Club
must
satisfy
the
Board
of
any
of
the
following:
E.20.1.
that
the
sum
of
the
Club’s
Player
Services
Costs
and
Image
Contract
Payments
has
not
increased
by
more
than
£19m
(in
Contract
Year
2016/17),
£26m
(in
Contract
Year
2017/18)
or
£33m
(in
Contract
Year
2018/19),
as
applicable,
when
compared
with
Contract
Year
2012/13;
E.20.2.
that
the
excess
increase,
over
and
above
the
figures
referred
to
at
Rule
E.20.1,
arises
as
a
result
of
contractual
commitments
entered
into
on
or
before
31
January
2013,
and/or
has
been
funded
only
by
Club
Own
Revenue
Uplift
as
compared
with
the
like
figures
in
Contract
Year
2012/13
and/or
Averaged
Three
Year
Player
Trading
Profit.
Section
E:
Clubs
–
Finance
Guidance
The
first
reporting
via
Form
3
under
the
revised
Short
Term
Cost
Control
Rules,
as
adopted
for
Seasons
2016/17,
2017/18
and
2018/19,
will
take
place
in
March
2018
in
respect
of
Contract
Year
2016/17.
Clubs’
attention
is
drawn
to
Rule
T.15
with
regard
to
the
failure
to
submit
Form
3.
118
Rules:
Section
E
E.22.
When
requested
by
the
League,
the
information
set
out
in
Form
3
shall
be
reported
upon
by
the
Club’s
auditors
and/or
its
board
of
directors,
in
accordance
with
procedures
specified
by
the
League
from
time
to
time.
HMRC
E.23.
Each
Club
shall
provide
quarterly
certification
in
such
form
as
the
Board
may
request
from
time
to
time
to
confirm
that
its
liabilities
to
HMRC
in
respect
of
PAYE
and
NIC
are
no
more
than
28
days
in
arrears.
E.24.
Each
Club
shall
promptly
on
request
from
the
Board:
E.24.1.
provide
confirmation
(to
be
signed
by
two
Directors)
as
to
whether
it
has
any
outstanding
liabilities
to
HMRC,
and
if
it
has
it
shall
provide
the
Board
with
full
details
thereof
(including
details
of
any
agreements
which
are
in
place
with
HMRC
as
regards
such
liabilities);
and
E.24.2.
provide
HMRC
with
written
permission
in
such
form
as
HMRC
may
require
for
HMRC
to
share
information
about
the
Club’s
liabilities
to
HMRC
with
the
League.
E.25.
Where
the
Board
reasonably
believes
that
a
Club’s
liabilities
in
respect
of
PAYE
&
NIC
are
more
than
28
days
in
arrears
it
may
exercise
the
powers
set
out
in
Rule
E.15.
Power
to
Deduct
E.26.
If
the
Board
is
reasonably
satisfied
that
a
Club
or
Relegated
Club
(“the
debtor
Club”)
has
failed
to
make
any
payment
due
to
any
creditor
of
the
description
set
out
in
Rule
E.28,
the
Board
shall
be
empowered
to:
E.26.1.
deduct
the
amount
of
any
such
payment
from
any
distribution
of
UK
Broadcasting
Money,
Overseas
Broadcasting
Money,
Commercial
Contract
Money
or
Radio
Contract
Money
(“Central
Funds”)
payable
to
the
debtor
Club,
paying
the
same
to
the
creditor
to
which
it
is
due;
and
E.26.2.
withhold
any
distribution
of
Central
Funds
otherwise
due
to
the
debtor
Club
to
the
extent
of
any
liabilities
falling
due
from
the
debtor
Club
to
any
creditor
of
the
description
set
out
in
Rule
E.28
within
the
period
of
60
days
after
the
due
date
of
the
distribution
of
the
Central
Funds
to
the
debtor
Club,
and
pay
the
same
to
the
creditor
on
the
date
when
it
is
due
to
that
creditor
should
the
debtor
Club
fail
to
do
so.
E.27.
The
Board
shall
only
have
the
powers
set
out
in
Rule
E.26.2
if
the
debtor
Club
has
failed
to
make
any
payment
when
due
(whether
or
not
paid
thereafter)
to
a
creditor
of
the
description
set
out
in
Rule
E.28
within
the
period
of
120
days
immediately
prior
to
the
due
date
of
distribution
of
the
Central
Funds
to
the
debtor
Club.
Section
E:
Clubs
–
Finance
119
E.28.
The
creditors
to
which
Rule
E.26
applies
are:
E.28.1.another
Club
(or
club);
E.28.2.
the
League;
E.28.3.
any
Associated
Undertaking,
Fellow
Subsidiary
Undertaking,
Group
Undertaking,
or
Subsidiary
Undertaking
of
the
League;
E.28.4.
any
pension
or
life
assurance
scheme
administered
by
or
on
behalf
of
the
League;
E.28.5.The
Football
League;
E.28.6.any
Associated
Undertaking,
Fellow
Subsidiary
Undertaking,
Group
Undertaking,
or
Subsidiary
Undertaking
of
The
Football
League;
or
E.28.7.
the
Football
Foundation.
E.29.
If
any
Transferee
Club
acts
in
breach
of
Rules
V.29
or
V.32
to
V.36
inclusive:
E.29.1.
Rule
V.37
shall
apply;
and
E.29.2.
out
of
any
monies
held
by
the
Board
for
or
on
behalf
of
or
to
the
order
of
that
Transferee
Club
(whether
in
the
Compensation
Fee
Account
or
otherwise),
the
Board
shall
have
power
to
pay
to
its
Transferor
Club
any
amount
not
exceeding
the
sum
due
to
it
from
the
Transferee
Club
under
the
provisions
of
this
Section
of
these
Rules.
Events
of
Insolvency
E.30.
Subject
to
Rule
E.38,
the
Board
shall
have
power
to
suspend
a
Club
by
giving
to
it
notice
in
writing
to
that
effect
if
it
or
its
Parent
Undertaking
suffers
an
Event
of
Insolvency,
that
is
to
say:
E.30.1.
it
enters
into
a
‘Company
Voluntary
Arrangement’
pursuant
to
Part
1
of
the
Insolvency
Act
1986
(“the
1986
Act”)
or
a
compromise
or
arrangement
with
its
creditors
under
Part
26
of
the
1986
Act
or
enters
into
any
compromise
agreement
with
its
creditors
as
a
whole;
E.30.2.
it
or
its
shareholders
or
Directors
lodge
a
‘Notice
of
Intention
to
Appoint
an
Administrator’
or
‘Notice
of
Appointment
of
an
Administrator
at
the
Court’
in
accordance
with
paragraph
26
or
paragraph
29
of
Schedule
B1
to
the
1986
Act
or
where
it
or
its
shareholders
or
Directors
make
an
application
to
the
Court
for
an
‘Administration
Order’
under
paragraph
12
of
Schedule
B1
to
the
1986
Act
or
where
an
Administrator
is
appointed
or
an
‘Administration
Order’
is
made
in
respect
of
it
(‘Administrator’
and
‘Administration
Order’
having
the
meanings
attributed
to
them
respectively
by
paragraphs
1
and
10
of
Schedule
B1
to
the
1986
Act);
E.30.3.
an
‘Administrative
Receiver’
(as
defined
by
section
251
of
the
1986
Act),
a
‘Law
of
Property
Act
Receiver’
(appointed
under
section
109
of
the
Law
of
Property
Act
1925)
or
any
‘Receiver’
appointed
by
the
Court
under
the
Supreme
Court
Act
1981
or
any
other
‘Receiver’
is
appointed
over
any
of
its
assets
which,
in
the
opinion
of
the
Board,
are
material
to
the
Club’s
ability
to
fulfil
its
obligations
as
a
member
of
the
League;
Section
E:
Clubs
–
Finance
120
Rules:
Section
E
E.30.4.
its
shareholders
pass
a
resolution
pursuant
to
section
84(1)
of
the
1986
Act
to
voluntarily
wind
it
up;
E.30.5.
a
meeting
of
its
creditors
is
convened
pursuant
to
section
95
or
section
98
of
the
1986
Act;
E.30.6.
a
winding
up
order
is
made
against
it
by
the
Court
under
section
122
of
the
1986
Act
or
a
provisional
liquidator
is
appointed
over
it
under
section
135
of
the
1986
Act;
E.30.7.
it
ceases
or
forms
an
intention
to
cease
wholly
or
substantially
to
carry
on
its
business
save
for
the
purpose
of
reconstruction
or
amalgamation
or
otherwise
in
accordance
with
a
scheme
of
proposals
which
have
previously
been
submitted
to
and
approved
in
writing
by
the
Board;
or
E.30.8.
it
enters
into
or
is
placed
into
any
insolvency
regime
in
any
jurisdiction
outside
England
and
Wales
which
is
analogous
with
the
insolvency
regimes
detailed
in
Rules
E.30.1
to
E.30.6
hereof.
E.31.
A
Club
shall
forthwith
give
written
notice
to
the
Board
upon
the
happening
of
any
of
the
events
referred
to
in
Rule
E.30.
E.32.
At
the
discretion
of
the
Board
exercised
in
accordance
with
Rule
E.38,
a
suspension
may
take
effect
from
the
giving
of
the
notice
or
it
may
be
postponed
subject
to:
E.32.1.
a
condition
that
while
the
suspension
is
postponed
the
Club
may
not
apply
to
register
or
have
transferred
to
it
the
registration
of
any
Player;
and
E.32.2.
such
other
conditions
as
the
Board
may
from
time
to
time
during
the
postponement
of
the
suspension
think
fit
to
impose.
E.33.Unless
a
suspension
is
postponed,
a
suspended
Club
shall
not
play
in:
E.33.1.any
League
Match;
E.33.2.
any
matches
organised
as
part
of
the
Games
Programmes
or
matches
in
the
Professional
Development
Leagues
(as
those
terms
are
defined
in
the
Youth
Development
Rules);
E.33.3.
any
of
the
competitions
set
out
in
Rules
L.9;
or
E.33.4.any
other
match.
E.34.
For
the
purposes
of
the
League
competition,
the
Board
shall
have
power
to
determine
how
the
cancellation
of
a
League
Match
caused
by
the
suspension
of
one
of
the
Clubs
which
should
have
participated
in
it
shall
be
treated.
Section
E:
Clubs
–
Finance
121
E.35.
While
pursuant
to
this
Section
of
these
Rules
a
Club
is
suspended
or
its
suspension
is
postponed,
the
Board
shall
have
power,
subject
to
Rule
E.38,
to
make
such
payments
as
it
may
think
fit
to
the
Club’s
Football
Creditors
out
of:
E.35.1.
any
UK
Broadcasting
Money
payable
to
the
suspended
Club
under
the
provisions
of
Rule
D.17;
E.35.2.any
Overseas
Broadcasting
Money
payable
to
the
suspended
Club
under
the
provisions
of
Rule
D.19;
E.35.3.any
Commercial
Contract
Money
payable
to
the
suspended
Club
under
the
provisions
of
Rule
D.21;
and
E.35.4.
any
Radio
Contract
Money
payable
to
the
suspended
Club
under
the
provisions
of
Rule
D.24.
E.36.For
the
purposes
of
this
Section
of
these
Rules,
Football
Creditors
shall
comprise:
E.36.1.The
Football
Association
and
clubs
in
full
or
associate
membership
thereof;
E.36.2.
Affiliated
Associations
(as
defined
by
the
articles
of
association
of
The
Football
Association);
E.36.3.
the
League
and
any
subsidiary
of
it;
E.36.4.
The
Football
League,
the
National
League,
the
Northern
Premier
League,
the
Southern
Premier
League
and
the
Isthmian
Football
League;
E.36.5.
the
Professional
Footballers’
Association;
E.36.6.
the
Football
Foundation;
E.36.7.
any
employee
or
former
employee
of
the
suspended
Club
to
whom
arrears
of
wages
or
salary
are
due,
to
the
extent
of
such
arrears;
and
E.36.8.
any
pension
provider
to
which
a
pension
contribution
payable
by
the
suspended
Club
in
respect
of
its
employees
or
former
employees
is
due,
to
the
extent
of
such
contribution.
E.37.
Upon
being
reasonably
satisfied
that
a
suspended
Club’s
liabilities
to
its
Football
Creditors
have
been
settled,
the
Board
shall
have
power,
subject
to
Rule
E.38,
to
withdraw
the
suspension
of
that
Club
by
giving
to
it
notice
in
writing
to
that
effect.
E.38.
In
exercising
its
powers
under
Rules
E.30,
E.35,
E.37
and
E.40
and
its
discretion
under
Rule
E.32,
the
Board
shall
have
regard
to
all
the
circumstances
of
the
case
and
to:
E.38.1.such
of
the
provisions
of
the
1986
Act,
the
Competition
Act
1998
and
the
Enterprise
Act
2002
as
are
relevant
and
then
in
force;
E.38.2.
the
consideration
(if
any)
given
by
the
insolvent
Club
under
the
provisions
of
Rules
D.17,
D.19,
D.21
and
D.24;
E.38.3.
the
interests
of
the
insolvent
Club’s
Officials,
Players,
supporters,
shareholders
and
sponsors;
E.38.4.the
interests
of
the
insolvent
Club’s
other
Football
Creditors;
Section
E:
Clubs
–
Finance
122
Rules:
Section
E
E.38.5.
the
need
to
protect
the
integrity
and
continuity
of
the
League
competition;
E.38.6.
the
reputation
of
the
League
and
the
need
to
promote
the
game
of
association
football
generally;
and
E.38.7.
the
relationship
between
the
Club
and
its
Parent
Undertaking,
in
the
event
that
the
Parent
Undertaking
suffers
the
Event
of
Insolvency.
E.39.
Any
distribution
to
a
Relegated
Club
under
the
provisions
of
Rules
D.17
or
D.19
may
be
deferred
if,
on
or
before
the
date
of
the
distribution,
the
Relegated
Club
has
been
given
notice
under
article
4.5
of
the
articles
of
association
of
The
Football
League
which
has
been
suspended.
Upon
such
notice
being
withdrawn
the
deferred
distribution
shall
be
paid
but
if
in
consequence
of
the
notice
the
club
to
which
it
was
due
ceases
to
be
a
member
of
The
Football
League
its
amount
shall
be
added
to
the
next
distribution
made
in
accordance
with
these
Rules.
Sporting
Sanction
E.40.
Upon
a
Club
or
its
Parent
Undertaking
suffering
an
Event
of
Insolvency
the
Board
shall
have
the
power
to
impose
upon
the
Club
a
deduction
of
nine
points
scored
or
to
be
scored
in
the
League
competition.
If
the
Board
exercises
this
power
it
shall
forthwith
give
written
notice
to
the
Club
to
that
effect.
E.41.
Subject
to
Rule
E.42,
the
Club
may
appeal
against
the
deduction
of
points
by
sending
or
delivering
to
the
Board
Form
4
so
that
it
receives
the
same
together
with
a
deposit
of
£1,000
within
seven
days
of
the
date
of
the
notice
given
under
the
provisions
of
Rule
E.40.
E.42.
The
only
ground
upon
which
a
Club
may
appeal
in
accordance
with
Rule
E.41
is
that:
E.42.1.
the
Event
of
Insolvency
was
caused
by
and
resulted
directly
from
circumstances,
other
than
normal
business
risks,
over
which
it
could
not
reasonably
be
expected
to
have
had
control;
and
E.42.2.
its
Officials
had
used
all
due
diligence
to
avoid
the
happening
of
such
circumstances.
E.43.
An
appeal
under
the
provisions
of
Rule
E.41
shall
lie
to
an
appeal
tribunal
which
shall
hear
the
appeal
as
soon
as
reasonably
practicable.
The
appeal
tribunal
shall
be
appointed
by
the
Board
and
shall
comprise
three
members
of
the
Panel
including:
E.43.1.
an
authorised
insolvency
practitioner;
and
E.43.2.
a
legally
qualified
member
who
shall
sit
as
chairman
of
the
tribunal.
E.44.
The
chairman
of
the
appeal
tribunal
shall
have
regard
to
the
procedures
governing
the
proceedings
of
Commissions
and
Appeal
Boards
set
out
in
Section
W
of
these
Rules
(Disciplinary)
but,
subject
as
aforesaid,
shall
have
an
overriding
discretion
as
to
the
manner
in
which
the
appeal
is
conducted.
E.45.
The
Club
shall
have
the
burden
of
proving
the
matters
set
out
in
the
appeal.
The
standard
of
proof
shall
be
the
balance
of
probabilities.
Section
E:
Clubs
–
Finance
123
E.46.
The
appeal
tribunal
shall
make
its
decision
unanimously
or
by
majority.
No
member
of
the
appeal
tribunal
may
abstain.
E.47.
The
appeal
tribunal
shall
give
written
reasons
for
its
decision.
E.48.
Members
of
the
appeal
tribunal
shall
be
entitled
to
receive
from
the
League
a
reasonable
sum
by
way
of
fees
and
expenses.
E.49.
The
appeal
tribunal
shall
have
the
following
powers:
E.49.1.
to
allow
or
dismiss
the
appeal;
E.49.2.
to
order
the
deposit
to
be
forfeited
to
the
League
or
repaid
to
the
appellant
Club;
and
E.49.3.
to
order
the
appellant
Club
to
pay
or
contribute
to
the
costs
of
the
appeal
including
the
fees
and
expenses
of
members
of
the
appeal
tribunal
paid
or
payable
under
Rule
E.48.
E.50.
The
decision
of
the
appeal
tribunal
shall
be
final
and
binding
on
the
appellant
Club.
General
E.51.
Each
Club
shall
notify
the
League
forthwith
of
any
circumstances
which
may
materially
and
adversely
affect
any
of
the
information
or
representations
submitted
to
the
League
pursuant
to
this
Section
E,
and
on
consideration
of
those
circumstances
the
Board
may,
if
it
considers
it
appropriate,
amend
any
decision
or
determination
that
it
made
based
on
such
information
or
representations.
E.52.
The
information
and
representations
referred
to
in
Rule
E.51
include,
without
limitation:
E.52.1.
Future
Financial
Information;
E.52.2.
the
estimated
profit
and
loss
account
submitted
pursuant
to
Rule
E.53.2;
and
E.52.3.
information
and
undertakings
provided
to
the
League
in
connection
with
Secure
Funding.
Profitability
and
Sustainability
E.53.
Each
Club
shall
by
1
March
in
each
Season
submit
to
the
Board:
E.53.1.
copies
of
its
Annual
Accounts
for
T-1
(and
T-2
if
these
have
not
previously
been
submitted
to
the
Board)
together
with
copies
of
the
directors’
report(s)
and
auditors’
report(s)
on
those
accounts;
E.53.2.its
estimated
profit
and
loss
account
and
balance
sheet
for
T
which
shall:
E.53.2.1.
be
prepared
in
all
material
respects
in
a
format
similar
to
the
Club’s
Annual
Accounts;
and
E.53.2.2.
be
based
on
the
latest
information
available
to
the
Club
and
be,
to
the
best
of
the
Club’s
knowledge
and
belief,
an
accurate
estimate
as
at
the
time
of
preparation
of
future
financial
performance;
and
E.53.3.
if
Rule
E.56
applies
to
the
Club,
the
calculation
of
its
aggregated
Adjusted
Earnings
Before
Tax
for
T,
T-1
and
T-2
in
Form
4A.
Section
E:
Clubs
–
Finance
Guidance
The
Board
will
in
due
course
consider
the
Annual
Accounts
for
the
Accounting
Reference
Period
in
respect
of
which
information
pursuant
to
Rule
E.53.2
is
submitted
and
in
particular
examine
whether
any
material
variances
indicate
that
the
estimated
financial
information
was
not
prepared
in
accordance
with
Rule
E.53.2.2.
124
Rules:
Section
E
E.54.
The
Board
shall
determine
whether
consideration
included
in
the
Club’s
Earnings
Before
Tax
arising
from
a
Related
Party
Transaction
is
recorded
in
the
Club’s
Annual
Accounts
at
a
Fair
Market
Value.
If
it
is
not,
the
Board
shall
restate
it
to
Fair
Market
Value.
E.55.
The
Board
shall
not
exercise
its
power
set
out
in
Rule
E.54
without
first
having
given
the
Club
reasonable
opportunity
to
make
submissions
as
to:
E.55.1.
whether
the
said
consideration
should
be
restated;
and/or
E.55.2.what
constitutes
its
Fair
Market
Value.
E.56.
If
the
aggregation
of
a
Club’s
Earnings
Before
Tax
for
T-1
and
T-2
results
in
a
loss,
any
consideration
from
Related
Party
Transactions
having
been
adjusted
(if
appropriate)
pursuant
to
Rule
E.54,
then
the
Club
must
submit
to
the
Board
the
calculation
of
its
Adjusted
Earnings
Before
Tax
for
each
of
T,
T-1
and
T-2.
E.57.
If
the
aggregation
of
a
Club’s
Adjusted
Earnings
Before
Tax
for
T,
T-1
and
T-2
results
in
a
loss
of
up
to
£15m,
then
the
Board
shall
determine
whether
the
Club
will,
until
the
end
of
T+1,
be
able
to
pay
its
liabilities
described
in
Rule
E.14.7.1
and
fulfil
the
obligations
set
out
in
Rules
E.14.7.2
and
E.14.7.3.
E.58.If
the
aggregation
of
a
Club’s
Adjusted
Earnings
Before
Tax
for
T,
T-1
and
T-2
results
in
a
loss
of
in
excess
of
£15m
then
the
following
shall
apply:
E.58.1.
the
Club
shall
provide,
by
31
March
in
the
relevant
Season,
Future
Financial
Information
to
cover
the
period
commencing
from
its
last
accounting
reference
date
(as
defined
in
section
391
of
the
Act)
until
the
end
of
T+2
and
a
calculation
of
estimated
aggregated
Adjusted
Earnings
Before
Tax
until
the
end
of
T+2
based
on
that
Future
Financial
Information;
E.58.2.
the
Club
shall
provide
such
evidence
of
Secure
Funding
as
the
Board
considers
sufficient;
and
E.58.3.
if
the
Club
is
unable
to
provide
evidence
of
Secure
Funding
as
set
out
in
Rule
E.58.2,
the
Board
may
exercise
its
powers
set
out
in
Rule
E.15.
E.59.
If
the
aggregation
of
a
Club’s
Adjusted
Earnings
Before
Tax
for
T,
T-1
and
T-2
results
in
losses
of
in
excess
of
£105m:
E.59.1.
the
Board
may
exercise
its
powers
set
out
in
Rule
E.15;
and
E.59.2.
the
Club
shall
be
treated
as
being
in
breach
of
these
Rules
and
accordingly
the
Board
shall
refer
the
breach
to
a
Commission
constituted
pursuant
to
Section
W
of
these
Rules.
E.60.The
sum
set
out
in
Rule
E.59
shall
be
reduced
by
£22m
for
each
Season
covered
by
T-1
and
T-2
in
which
the
Club
was
in
membership
of
The
Football
League.
Clubs:
Finance
and
Governance
Section
F:
Owners’
and
Directors’
Test
125
Disqualifying
Events
F.1.
A
Person
shall
be
disqualified
from
acting
as
a
Director
and
no
Club
shall
be
permitted
to
have
any
Person
acting
as
a
Director
of
that
Club
if:
F.1.1.
in
relation
to
the
assessment
of
his
compliance
with
Rule
F.1
(and/or
any
similar
or
equivalent
rules
of
The
Football
League
or
The
Football
Association)
at
any
time,
he
has:
F.1.1.1.
failed
to
provide
all
relevant
information
(including,
without
limitation,
information
relating
to
any
other
individual
who
would
qualify
as
a
Director
but
has
not
been
disclosed,
including
where
he
or
they
are
acting
as
a
proxy,
agent
or
nominee
for
another
Person);
or
F.1.1.2.
provided
false,
misleading
or
inaccurate
information;
F.1.2.
either
directly
or
indirectly
he
is
involved
in
or
has
any
power
to
determine
or
influence
the
management
or
administration
of
another
Club
or
Football
League
club;
F.1.3.
either
directly
or
indirectly
he
holds
or
acquires
any
Significant
Interest
in
a
Club
while
he
either
directly
or
indirectly
holds
any
interest
in
any
class
of
Shares
of
another
Club;
F.1.4.
he
becomes
prohibited
by
law
from
being
a
director
(including
without
limitation
as
a
result
of
being
subject
to
a
disqualification
order
as
a
director
under
the
Company
Directors
Disqualification
Act
1986
(as
amended
or
any
equivalent
provisions
in
any
jurisdiction
which
has
a
substantially
similar
effect)
(“the
CDDA”),
or
being
subject
to
the
terms
of
an
undertaking
given
to
the
Secretary
of
State
under
the
CDDA
unless
a
court
of
competent
jurisdiction
makes
an
order
under
the
CDDA
permitting
an
appointment
as
a
Director);
F.1.5.
he
has
a
Conviction
(which
is
not
a
Spent
Conviction)
imposed
by
a
court
of
the
United
Kingdom
or
a
competent
court
of
foreign
jurisdiction:
F.1.5.1.
in
respect
of
which
an
unsuspended
sentence
of
at
least
12
months’
imprisonment
was
imposed;
F.1.5.2.
in
respect
of
any
offence
involving
any
act
which
could
reasonably
be
considered
to
be
dishonest
(and,
for
the
avoidance
of
doubt,
irrespective
of
the
actual
sentence
imposed);
or
F.1.5.3.
in
respect
of
an
offence
set
out
in
Appendix
1
(Schedule
of
Offences)
or
a
directly
analogous
offence
in
a
foreign
jurisdiction
(and,
for
the
avoidance
of
doubt,
irrespective
of
the
actual
sentence
imposed);
F.1.6.
in
the
reasonable
opinion
of
the
Board,
he
has
engaged
in
conduct
outside
the
United
Kingdom
that
would
constitute
an
offence
of
the
sort
described
in
Rules
F.1.5.2
or
F.1.5.3,
if
such
conduct
had
taken
place
in
the
United
Kingdom,
whether
or
not
such
conduct
resulted
in
a
Conviction;
Section
F:
Owners’
and
Directors’
Test
126
Rules:
Section
F
F.1.7.
he
becomes
the
subject
of:
F.1.7.1.
an
Individual
Voluntary
Arrangement
(including
any
fast
track
voluntary
arrangement);
F.1.7.2.
a
debt
relief
order
(in
accordance
with
the
provisions
of
Part
7A
of
the
1986
Act);
F.1.7.3.
an
administration
order
(in
accordance
with
Part
6
of
the
County
Courts
Act
1984);
F.1.7.4.
an
enforcement
restriction
order
(in
accordance
with
the
provisions
of
Part
6A
of
the
County
Courts
Act
1984);
F.1.7.5.
a
debt
management
scheme
or
debt
repayment
plan
(in
accordance
with
provisions
of
Chapter
4
of
Part
5
of
the
Tribunals,
Courts
and
Enforcement
Act
2007),
or
any
equivalent
provision
in
any
other
jurisdiction
which
has
a
substantially
similar
effect,
and
in
each
case
as
may
be
amended
from
time
to
time;
F.1.8.
he
becomes
the
subject
of
an
interim
bankruptcy
restriction
order,
a
bankruptcy
restriction
order
or
a
bankruptcy
order
(or
any
equivalent
provisions
in
any
jurisdiction
which
has
a
substantially
similar
effect);
F.1.9.
he
is
or
has
been
a
Director
of
a
Club
which,
while
he
has
been
a
Director
of
it,
has
suffered
two
or
more
unconnected
Events
of
Insolvency
in
respect
of
each
of
which
a
deduction
of
points
was
imposed
(and
for
the
purposes
of
this
Rule
F.1.9
and
Rule
F.1.10
a
Person
shall
be
deemed
to
have
been
a
Director
of
a
Club
which
has
suffered
an
Event
of
Insolvency
if
such
Event
of
Insolvency
occurred
in
the
30
days
immediately
following
his
having
resigned
as
a
Director
of
that
Club);
F.1.10.
he
has
been
a
Director
of
two
or
more
Clubs
(or
clubs)
each
of
which,
while
he
has
been
a
Director
of
them,
has
suffered
an
Event
of
Insolvency
in
respect
of
each
of
which
a
deduction
of
points
was
imposed;
F.1.11.
he
is
subject
to
a
suspension
or
ban
from
involvement
in
the
administration
of
a
sport
by
any
ruling
body
of
a
sport
that
is
recognised
by
the
International
Olympic
Committee,
UK
Sport,
or
Sport
England,
another
of
the
home
country
sports
councils,
or
any
other
national
or
international
sporting
association
or
governing
body,
whether
such
suspension
or
ban
is
direct
or
indirect
(for
example
a
direction
to
Persons
subject
to
the
jurisdiction
of
the
ruling
body
that
they
should
not
employ,
contract
with
or
otherwise
engage
or
retain
the
services
of
an
individual);
F.1.12.
he
is
subject
to
any
form
of
suspension,
disqualification
or
striking-off
by
a
professional
body
including,
without
limitation,
the
Law
Society,
the
Solicitors’
Regulation
Authority,
the
Bar
Council
or
the
Institute
of
Chartered
Accountants
of
England
and
Wales
or
any
equivalent
body
in
any
jurisdiction
outside
England
and
Wales,
whether
such
suspension,
disqualification
or
striking-off
is
direct
or
indirect
(for
example
a
direction
to
Persons
subject
to
the
jurisdiction
of
the
professional
body
that
they
should
not
employ,
contract
with
or
otherwise
engage
or
retain
the
services
of
an
individual);
F.1.13.he
is
required
to
notify
personal
information
pursuant
to
Part
2
of
the
Sexual
Offences
Act
2003;
or
Section
F:
Owners’
and
Directors’
Test
127
F.1.14.
he
is
found
to
have
breached
(irrespective
of
any
sanction
actually
imposed),
or
has
admitted
breaching
(irrespective
of
whether
disciplinary
proceedings
were
brought
or
not):
F.1.14.1.
Rule
J.6;
or
F.1.14.2.
any
other
rules
in
force
from
time
to
time
in
relation
to
the
prohibition
on
betting
on
football
(whether
in
England
or
Wales
or
elsewhere).
Submission
of
Declaration
F.2.
Not
later
than
14
days
before
the
commencement
of
each
Season
each
Club
shall
submit
to
the
Board
a
duly
completed
Declaration
in
respect
of
each
of
its
Directors
signed
by
the
Director
to
which
it
refers
and
by
an
Authorised
Signatory,
who
shall
not
be
the
same
Person.
F.3.
Within
21
days
of
becoming
a
member
of
the
League
each
Club
promoted
from
The
Football
League
shall
likewise
submit
to
the
Board
a
duly
completed
Declaration
in
respect
of
each
of
its
Directors
signed
as
aforesaid.
F.4.
If
any
Person
proposes
to
become
a
Director
of
a
Club
(including
for
the
avoidance
of
doubt
by
virtue
of
being
a
shadow
director
or
acquiring
Control
of
the
Club):
F.4.1.
the
Club
shall,
no
later
than
10
Working
Days
prior
to
the
date
on
which
it
is
anticipated
that
such
Person
shall
become
a
Director,
submit
to
the
Board
a
duly
completed
Declaration
in
respect
of
that
Person
signed
by
him
and
by
an
Authorised
Signatory,
at
which
point
that
Person
shall
be
bound
by
and
subject
to
the
Rules;
F.4.2.
within
five
Working
Days
of
receipt
thereof
the
Board
shall
confirm
to
the
Club
whether
or
not
he
is
liable
to
be
disqualified
as
a
Director
under
the
provisions
in
Rule
F.1,
and
if
he
is
so
liable
the
Board
will
take
the
steps
set
out
in
Rule
F.6;
and
F.4.3.
he
shall
not
become
a
Director
until
the
Club
has
received
confirmation
from
the
Board
pursuant
to
Rule
F.4.1
above
that
he
is
not
liable
to
be
disqualified
as
a
Director
under
the
provisions
of
Rule
F.1.
Change
of
Director’s
Circumstances
F.5.
Upon
the
happening
of
an
event
which
affects
any
statement
contained
in
a
submitted
Declaration:
F.5.1.
the
Director
in
respect
of
whom
the
Declaration
has
been
made
shall
forthwith
give
full
written
particulars
thereof
to
his
Club;
and
F.5.2.
the
Club
shall
thereupon
give
such
particulars
in
writing
to
the
Board.
Disqualification
of
a
Director
F.6.
Upon
the
Board
becoming
aware
by
virtue
of
the
submission
of
a
Declaration
or
in
the
circumstances
referred
to
in
Rule
F.5
or
by
any
other
means
that
a
Person
is
liable
to
be
disqualified
as
a
Director
under
the
provisions
of
Rule
F.1,
the
Board
will:
Section
F:
Owners’
and
Directors’
Test
128
Rules:
Section
F
F.6.1.
give
written
notice
to
the
Person
that
he
is
disqualified,
giving
reasons
therefore,
and
(in
the
case
of
a
Person
who
is
a
Director)
require
him
forthwith
to
resign
as
a
Director;
and
F.6.2.
give
written
notice
to
the
Club
that
the
Person
is
disqualified,
giving
reasons
therefore,
and
(in
the
case
of
a
Person
who
is
a
Director)
in
default
of
the
Director’s
resignation,
it
shall
procure
that
within
28
days
of
receipt
of
such
notice
the
Director
is
removed
from
his
office
as
such.
Disciplinary
Provisions
F.7.
Any
Club
which
fails
to
comply
with
its
obligations
under
the
foregoing
provisions
of
this
Section
of
these
Rules
or
which
submits
a
Declaration
which
is
false
in
any
particular
shall
be
in
breach
of
these
Rules
and
will
be
liable
to
be
dealt
with
in
accordance
with
the
provisions
of
Section
W
of
these
Rules
(Disciplinary).
F.8.
Any
Director
who
fails
to
comply
with
his
obligations
under
the
foregoing
provisions
of
this
Section
of
these
Rules
or
who
fails
to
complete
and
sign
a
Declaration
and
any
Director
or
Authorised
Signatory
who
signs
a
Declaration
which
is
false
in
any
particular
shall
likewise
be
in
breach
of
these
Rules
and
liable
to
be
dealt
with
as
aforesaid.
Suspension
of
the
Club
F.9.
If
a
Director
who
receives
a
notice
under
the
provisions
of
Rule
F.6.1
fails
to
resign
and
his
Club
fails
to
procure
his
removal
from
office
as
required,
or
if
a
Club
proceeds
with
the
appointment
as
a
Director
of
a
Person
to
whom
Rule
F.4
applies
despite
having
received
a
notice
under
the
provisions
of
Rule
F.6.2,
the
Board
shall
have
power
to
suspend
the
Club
by
giving
to
it
notice
in
writing
to
that
effect.
F.10.
A
suspended
Club
shall
not
play
in:
F.10.1.any
League
Match;
F.10.2.
any
matches
organised
as
part
of
the
Games
Programmes
or
matches
in
the
Professional
Development
Leagues
(as
those
terms
are
defined
in
the
Youth
Development
Rules);
F.10.3.
any
of
the
competitions
set
out
in
Rule
L.9;
or
F.10.4.any
other
match.
F.11.
For
the
purposes
of
the
League
competition,
the
Board
shall
have
power
to
determine
how
the
cancellation
of
a
League
Match
caused
by
the
suspension
of
one
of
the
Clubs
which
should
have
participated
in
it
shall
be
treated.
F.12.
Upon
being
reasonably
satisfied
that
the
Director
of
the
suspended
Club
has
resigned
or
has
been
removed
from
office,
the
Board
shall
have
power
to
withdraw
the
suspension
by
giving
to
it
notice
in
writing
to
that
effect.
Section
F:
Owners’
and
Directors’
Test
129
Appeal
against
Disqualification
of
a
Director
F.13.
Any
Person
or
Club
who
receives
notice
under
Rule
F.6
has
a
right
to
appeal
the
disqualification
notice(s)
in
accordance
with
the
following
Rules.
However,
for
the
avoidance
of
doubt,
unless
and
until
any
such
appeal
is
upheld,
the
disqualification
notice(s)
will
remain
in
full
effect.
F.14.
Any
Person
or
Club
wishing
to
appeal
a
disqualification
notice
must,
within
21
days
of
the
date
of
that
notice,
send
or
deliver
to
the
Board
a
notice
of
appeal,
setting
out
full
details
of
the
grounds
of
appeal
of
that
Person
or
Club,
together
with
a
deposit
of
£1,000.
F.15.The
only
grounds
upon
which
a
Person
or
Club
may
appeal
a
disqualification
notice
are:
F.15.1.none
of
the
Disqualifying
Events
set
out
in
Rule
F.1
apply;
F.15.2.
in
respect
of
a
Conviction
of
a
court
of
foreign
jurisdiction
under
Rule
F.1.5,
or
a
finding
of
the
conduct
referred
to
in
Rule
F.1.6,
or
a
suspension
or
ban
by
a
sport
ruling
body
under
Rule
F.1.11,
or
a
suspension,
disqualification
or
striking-off
by
a
professional
body
under
Rule
F.1.12,
or
a
finding
of
a
breach
of
rule
by
a
ruling
body
of
football
pursuant
to
Rule
F.1.14.2,
there
are
compelling
reasons
why
that
particular
Conviction,
suspension,
ban,
finding,
disqualification
or
striking-off,
should
not
lead
to
disqualification;
F.15.3.
it
can
be
proven
that
the
Disqualifying
Event
has,
or
will
within
21
days
of
the
notice
of
appeal,
cease
to
exist;
F.15.4.
the
Disqualifying
Event
is
a
Conviction
imposed
between
19th
August
2004
and
5
June
2009
for
an
offence
which
would
not
have
led
to
disqualification
as
a
Director
under
the
Rules
of
the
League
as
they
applied
during
that
period;
or
F.15.5.
the
Disqualifying
Event
is
a
Conviction
which
is
the
subject
of
an
appeal
which
has
not
yet
been
determined
and
in
all
the
circumstances
it
would
be
unreasonable
for
the
individual
to
be
disqualified
as
a
Director
pending
the
determination
of
that
appeal.
F.16.
An
appeal
under
the
provisions
of
Rule
F.13
shall
lie
to
an
appeal
tribunal
which
shall
hear
the
appeal
as
soon
as
reasonably
practicable.
The
appeal
tribunal
shall
be
appointed
by
the
Board
and
shall
comprise
three
members
of
the
Panel
including
a
legally
qualified
member
who
shall
sit
as
chairman
of
the
tribunal.
F.17.
The
chairman
of
the
appeal
tribunal
shall
have
regard
to
the
procedures
governing
the
proceedings
of
Commissions
and
Appeal
Boards
set
out
in
Section
W
of
these
Rules
(Disciplinary)
but,
subject
as
aforesaid,
shall
have
an
overriding
discretion
as
to
the
manner
in
which
the
appeal
is
conducted.
F.18.The
Person
or
Club
advancing
the
appeal
shall
have
the
burden
of
proving
the
complaint.
The
standard
of
proof
shall
be
the
balance
of
probabilities.
Section
F:
Owners’
and
Directors’
Test
130
Rules:
Section
F
F.19.
The
appeal
tribunal
shall
make
its
decision
unanimously
or
by
majority.
No
member
of
the
appeal
tribunal
may
abstain.
F.20.
The
appeal
tribunal
shall
give
written
reasons
for
its
decision.
F.21.
Members
of
the
appeal
tribunal
shall
be
entitled
to
receive
from
the
League
a
reasonable
sum
by
way
of
fees
and
expenses.
F.22.
The
appeal
tribunal
shall
have
the
following
powers:
F.22.1.
to
allow
the
appeal
in
full;
F.22.2.
to
reject
the
appeal;
F.22.3.
if
it
determines
that
a
Disqualifying
Event
exists,
to
determine
that
the
individual
concerned
should
not
be
banned
for
that
period
during
which
they
will
remain
subject
to
it
and
substitute
such
period
as
it
shall
reasonably
determine,
having
regard
to
all
of
the
circumstances
of
the
case;
F.22.4.
to
declare
that
no
Disqualifying
Event
ever
existed
or
that
any
Disqualifying
Event
has
ceased
to
exist;
F.22.5.
to
order
the
deposit
to
be
forfeited
to
the
League
or
to
be
repaid
to
the
appellant
person
or
Club;
and
F.22.6.
to
order
the
appellant
Person
or
Club
to
pay
or
contribute
to
the
costs
of
the
appeal
including
the
fees
and
expenses
of
members
of
the
appeal
tribunal
paid
or
payable
under
Rule
F.21.
F.23.
The
decision
of
the
appeal
tribunal
shall
be
final
and
binding
on
the
appellant
Person
and
Club.
Persons
Prohibited
by
Law
from
entering
the
United
Kingdom
etc
F.24.No
Person
may
acquire
any
Holding
in
a
Club
if,
pursuant
to
the
law
of
the
United
Kingdom
or
the
European
Union:
F.24.1.
he
is
prohibited
from
entering
the
United
Kingdom;
or
F.24.2.
no
funds
or
economic
resources
may
be
made
available,
directly
or
indirectly,
to
or
for
his
benefit.
Clubs:
Finance
and
Governance
Section
G:
Disclosure
of
Ownership
and
Other
Interests
131
Disclosure
of
Ownership
and
Other
Interests
G.1.A
Club
shall
forthwith
give
notice
in
Form
6
to
the
Board
if
any
Person
either
directly
or
indirectly:
G.1.1.holds;
G.1.2.acquires;
or
G.1.3.having
held
or
acquired,
ceases
to
hold,
any
Significant
Interest
in
the
Club.
G.2.A
Club
shall
forthwith
give
notice
to
the
Board
if
it
either
directly
or
indirectly:
G.2.1.holds;
G.2.2.acquires;
or
G.2.3.having
held
or
acquired,
ceases
to
hold,
any
Significant
Interest
in
any
other
Club
(or
club)
and
in
this
Rule
G.2,
the
definition
of
Significant
Interest
shall
be
deemed
to
apply
to
clubs
in
the
same
way
as
to
Clubs.
G.3.A
Club
shall
forthwith
give
notice
to
the
Board
if
it
is
aware
or
if
it
becomes
aware
that
any
holder
of
a
Significant
Interest
in
it
either
directly
or
indirectly:
G.3.1.holds;
G.3.2.acquires;
or
G.3.3.having
held
or
acquired,
ceases
to
hold,
any
Significant
Interest
in
any
other
Club
(or
club)
and
in
this
Rule
G.3,
the
definition
of
Significant
Interest
shall
be
deemed
to
apply
to
clubs
in
the
same
way
as
to
Clubs.
G.4.A
notice
given
pursuant
to
the
provisions
of
Rule
G.1,
G.2
and
G.3
shall:
G.4.1.identify
the
Person
holding,
acquiring
or
ceasing
to
hold
the
Significant
Interest
in
question;
G.4.2.
set
out
all
relevant
details
of
the
Significant
Interest
including
without
limitation
the
number
of
Shares,
their
description
and
the
nature
of
the
interest;
and
G.4.3.
set
out
where
appropriate
the
proportion
(expressed
in
percentage
terms)
which
the
relevant
Shares
in
respect
of
which
the
Significant
Interest
exists
bear
to
the
total
number
of
Shares
of
that
class
in
issue
and
of
the
total
issued
Shares.
G.5.Each
Club
shall
publish
the
identities
of
the
ultimate
owner
of
each
Significant
Interest
in
the
Club.
G.6.
The
Board
shall
maintain
a
register
which
shall
include
the
particulars
set
out
in
Rule
G.4
and
the
said
register
shall
be
available
for
inspection
by
any
Club
by
prior
appointment.
G.7.
Each
Club
shall
forthwith
give
notice
in
writing
to
the
Board
if
any
Person
identified
in
a
notice
given
in
accordance
with
Rule
G.1.1
or
Rule
G.1.2
either
directly
or
indirectly
holds
acquires
or
ceases
to
hold
any
Holding
in
the
Club.
Section
G:
Disclosure
of
Ownership
and
Other
Interests
132
Rules:
Section
G
G.8.
The
Board
shall
have
power
to
suspend
a
Club
if
either
directly
or
indirectly
a
Person
acquires
a
Significant
Interest
in
that
Club
while
such
Person
either
directly
or
indirectly
holds
any
Holding
in
any
class
of
Shares
of
another
Club.
G.9.At
the
discretion
of
the
Board,
a
suspension
may
take
effect
forthwith
or
it
may
be
postponed
subject
to
such
conditions
as
the
Board
may
think
fit
to
impose.
G.10.Unless
a
suspension
is
postponed,
a
suspended
Club
shall
not
play
in:
G.10.1.
any
League
Match;
G.10.2.
any
matches
organised
as
part
of
the
Games
Programmes
or
matches
in
the
Professional
Development
Leagues
(as
those
terms
are
defined
in
the
Youth
Development
Rules);
G.10.3.
any
of
the
competitions
set
out
in
Rules
L.9;
or
G.10.4.
any
other
match.
G.11.
For
the
purposes
of
the
League
competition,
the
Board
shall
have
power
to
determine
how
the
cancellation
of
a
League
Match
caused
by
the
suspension
of
one
of
the
Clubs
which
should
have
participated
in
it
shall
be
treated.
G.12.The
Board
shall
have
power
to
remove
a
Club’s
suspension
imposed
under
Rule
G.8
upon
being
satisfied
that
the
circumstances
giving
rise
to
it
are
no
longer
extant.
Clubs:
Finance
and
Governance
Section
H:
Directors’
Reports
133
Material
Transactions
H.1.
For
the
purposes
of
these
Rules,
Material
Transactions
shall
comprise
any
payment
or
financial
obligation
(or
any
series
of
connected
payments
or
financial
obligations
relating
to
the
same
transaction)
made
or
undertaken
by
or
to
or
in
favour
of
a
Club
and
recorded
in
its
accounting
and
administration
records
which
relates
to
any
of
the
following:
H.1.1.
Compensation
Fees,
Contingent
Sums
or
Loan
Fees;
H.1.2.remuneration
of
Players
(including,
for
this
purpose,
any
benefits
they
are
entitled
to
receive);
H.1.3.
payments
to
or
for
the
benefit
of
Intermediaries;
or
H.1.4.
Third
Party
Payments,
and
remuneration
of
and
payments
to
or
for
the
benefit
of
Players
or
Intermediaries
shall
in
each
case
include
payments
made
by
or
on
behalf
of
a
Club
to
or
for
the
benefit
of
a
Player
or
Intermediary
(as
the
case
may
be)
including,
for
this
purpose,
to
any
company
or
trust
in
which
the
Player
or
Intermediary
(as
the
case
may
be)
has
an
interest.
Record
of
Material
Transactions
H.2.
Brief
particulars
of
each
Material
Transaction
sufficient
to
identify
its
date(s),
its
amount(s),
the
payer,
the
payee
and
the
nature
of
it
shall
be
recorded
by
a
Club
and
the
record
shall
be
made
available
on
demand
to
its
Directors,
its
auditors
and
the
League.
H.3.
Directors
of
a
Club
(including
non-executive
Directors)
shall
take
such
steps
as
are
reasonably
necessary
to
satisfy
themselves
that
their
Club’s
record
of
Material
Transactions
is
complete
and
correct.
Transfer
Policy
H.4.
Each
Club
shall
formally
adopt,
and
make
available
to
the
League
at
its
request,
a
written
transfer
policy
identifying
who
on
its
behalf
has
authority
to
negotiate
and
approve
Material
Transactions.
H.5.Each
Club
shall
ensure
that
all
its
Material
Transactions
are:
H.5.1.negotiated
and
approved
in
accordance
with
its
written
transfer
policy;
and
H.5.2.documented
and
recorded
as
required
by
relevant
provisions
of
these
Rules
and
The
Football
Association
Rules.
H.6.Each
Club
shall,
if
requested
to
do
so
by
the
League,
submit
to
the
League
Form
7
signed
and
dated
by
each
of
the
Directors
of
the
Club.
H.7.Any
Director
who
for
any
reason
is
unwilling
to
sign
Form
7
shall
nevertheless
submit
Form
7
to
the
League,
noting
his
unwillingness
to
sign
and
giving
full
reasons.
Section
H:
Directors’
Reports
134
Rules:
Section
H
H.8.
Any
Director
signing
a
Form
7
who
knows
or
ought
reasonably
to
know
that
it
or
any
part
of
it
is
false
or
misleading
in
any
way
and
any
Director
noting
his
unwillingness
to
sign
a
Form
7
knowing
that
such
note
or
the
reasons
given
by
him
are
false
or
misleading
in
any
way
will,
in
either
case,
be
in
breach
of
these
Rules
and
will
be
liable
to
be
dealt
with
in
accordance
with
the
provisions
of
Section
W
of
these
Rules
(Disciplinary).
H.9.Managers,
Players
and
Officials
shall
cooperate
fully
with
the
Directors
of
their
Club
in
the
preparation
of
Form
7.
Clubs:
Finance
and
Governance
Section
I:
Associations
and
Influence
135
Associations
between
Clubs
I.1.A
Club
shall
not
either
directly
or
indirectly:
I.1.1.
apply
to
hold
or
hold
any
Holding
in
another
Club
or
Football
League
club;
I.1.2.
issue
any
of
its
Shares
or
grant
any
Holding
to
another
Club
or
Football
League
club;
I.1.3.
lend
money
to
or
guarantee
the
debts
or
obligations
of
another
Club
or
Football
League
club;
I.1.4.
borrow
money
from
another
Club
or
Football
League
club
or
permit
another
Club
or
Football
League
club
to
guarantee
its
debts
or
obligations;
I.1.5.
be
involved
in
or
have
any
power
to
determine
or
influence
the
management
or
administration
of
another
Club
or
Football
League
club;
or
I.1.6.
permit
any
other
Club
or
Football
League
club
to
be
involved
in
or
have
any
power
to
determine
or
influence
its
management
or
administration.
Club
Officials
I.2.
An
Official
of
a
Club
shall
not:
I.2.1.
be
an
Official
of
another
Club
or
Football
League
club;
or
I.2.2.
either
directly
or
indirectly
be
involved
in
or
have
any
power
to
determine
or
influence
the
management
or
administration
of
another
Club
or
Football
League
club.
I.3.
A
Club
shall
not
appoint
as
an
Official
anybody
who:
I.3.1.
is
an
Official
of
another
Club
or
Football
League
club;
or
I.3.2.
either
directly
or
indirectly
is
involved
in
or
has
any
power
to
determine
or
influence
the
management
or
administration
of
another
Club
or
Football
League
club.
Dual
Interests
I.4.No
Person
may
either
directly
or
indirectly
be
involved
in
or
have
any
power
to
determine
or
influence
the
management
or
administration
of
more
than
one
Club.
I.5.
No
Person
may
either
directly
or
indirectly
hold
or
acquire
any
Significant
Interest
in
a
Club
while
such
Person
either
directly
or
indirectly
holds
any
Holding
in
another
Club.
I.6.
A
Club
shall
not
either
directly
or
indirectly
issue
Shares
of
any
description
or
grant
any
Holding
to
any
Person
that
either
directly
or
indirectly
already
holds
a
Significant
Interest
in
another
Club.
Section
I:
Associations
and
Influence
136
Rules:
Section
I
Club
Contracts
I.7.
No
Club
shall
enter
into
a
contract
which
enables
any
other
party
to
that
contract
to
acquire
the
ability
materially
to
influence
its
policies
or
the
performance
of
its
teams
in
League
Matches,
any
matches
in
the
Professional
Development
Phase
Games
Programme
or
the
Professional
Development
Leagues
(as
those
terms
are
defined
in
the
Youth
Development
Rules)
or
in
any
of
the
competitions
set
out
in
Rule
L.9.
Clubs:
Finance
and
Governance
Section
J:
Miscellaneous
137
Employment
of
Officials
J.1.
Without
limitation
to
the
requirements
to
employ
specific
members
of
staff
found
elsewhere
in
these
Rules,
each
Club
shall
employ
and
provide
written
terms
of
reference
to:
J.1.1.
an
Official
who
shall
be
responsible
for
running
the
daily
business
of
the
Club
with
the
support
of
a
sufficient
number
of
administrative
staff
in
suitable
and
appropriately
equipped
offices,
who
can
be
contacted
during
normal
office
hours;
J.1.2.
an
Official
who
holds
a
nationally
recognised
qualification
as
an
accountant
or
auditor,
or
who
has
sufficient
experience
to
demonstrate
his
competence
as
such,
who
shall
be
responsible
for
the
Club’s
finances;
J.1.3.
a
press
or
media
officer
who
holds
a
nationally
recognised
qualification
in
journalism
or
who
has
sufficient
experience
to
demonstrate
his
competence
as
a
press
or
media
officer;
J.1.4.
one
or
more
supporter
liaison
officer(s),
whose
roles
and
responsibilities
are
set
out
in
Rule
R.1;
and
J.1.5.
one
or
more
disability
access
officer(s),
whose
roles
and
responsibilities
are
set
out
in
Rule
R.4.
J.2.
Each
Club
shall
bind
each
of
its
Officials:
J.2.1.
to
comply
with
these
Rules
during
the
period
of
their
appointment
or
employment
and
in
the
case
of
Rule
B.18
at
all
times
thereafter;
and
J.2.2.
to
seek
its
permission
before
contributing
to
the
media
(whether
on
television,
radio,
online
or
otherwise).
J.3.
Save
as
otherwise
permitted
by
these
Rules,
no
Club
shall
directly
or
indirectly
induce
or
attempt
to
induce
any
Player,
Manager,
assistant
manager,
head
coach
or
other
senior
first
team
football
coach
of
another
Club
(or
Football
League
club)
to
terminate
a
contract
of
employment
with
that
other
Club
(or
Football
League
club)
(whether
or
not
by
breach
of
that
contract)
or
directly
or
indirectly
approach
any
such
employee
with
a
view
to
offering
employment
without
the
consent
of
that
other
Club
(or
Football
League
club).
J.4.
Each
Club
shall
adopt
and
each
Club,
Manager,
Official,
Player
and
Academy
Player
shall
observe,
comply
with
and
act
in
accordance
with
the
Inclusion
and
Anti-Discrimination
Policy
set
out
in
Appendix
2
to
these
Rules.
Section
J:
Miscellaneous
138
Rules:
Section
J
Betting
J.5.
Prior
to
entering
into
(or
performing
any
aspect
of)
a
Gambling
Related
Agreement,
the
Club
shall
procure
that
the
other
party
(or
parties)
to
the
Gambling
Related
Agreement
shall
enter
into
an
agreement
with
the
League
pursuant
to
which
it
shall
agree
with
the
League
in
the
terms
set
out
in
Rules
J.5.1
to
J.5.2:
J.5.1.
it
will
provide
accurate
and
complete
information
forthwith
to
the
League
in
the
event
that
the
League
is
exercising
its
powers
to
enquire
into
any
suspected
or
alleged
breach
of
these
Rules;
and
J.5.2.
it
will
not
permit
any
form
of
gambling
on
any
game
referred
to
in
Youth
Development
Rules
1.12(b)(ii),
1.12(b)(iii),
and
1.12(c)
to
(e)
or
on
any
match
including
a
Club
in
the
UEFA
Youth
League.
J.6.
No
Club,
Official
or
Player
may,
in
connection
with
betting
on
an
event
in,
or
on
the
result
of,
a
League
Match
or
a
match
in
a
competition
which
forms
part
of
the
Games
Programmes
or
Professional
Development
Leagues
(as
those
terms
are
defined
in
the
Youth
Development
Rules):
J.6.1.
offer
or
receive
a
payment
or
any
form
of
inducement
to
or
from
any
Club
or
the
Official
or
Player
of
any
Club;
or
J.6.2.
receive
or
seek
to
receive
any
payment
or
other
form
of
inducement
from
any
Person.
UEFA
Club
Licence
Applicants
J.7.
Any
Club,
Authorised
Signatory
or
other
Official
making
a
false
statement
(whether
made
verbally
or
in
writing)
in
or
in
connection
with
an
application
for
a
UEFA
Club
Licence
or
falsifying
a
document
produced
in
support
of
or
in
connection
with
such
an
application
shall
be
in
breach
of
these
Rules
and
shall
be
liable
to
be
dealt
with
in
accordance
with
the
provisions
of
Section
W
of
these
Rules
(Disciplinary).
Football
Foundation
J.8.
Each
Club
must
make
available
one
half
page
of
advertising
or
editorial
material
in
match
programmes
for
the
benefit
of
The
Football
Foundation.
Clubs:
Operations
Section
K:
Stadium
Criteria
and
Broadcasters’
Requirements
139
Safety
Certificate
K.1.
Subject
to
Rule
K.2,
each
Club
shall
hold
a
current
safety
certificate
for
its
Stadium
issued
in
accordance
with
the
provisions
of
the
Safety
of
Sports
Grounds
Act
1975.
K.2.
If
a
Club
has
a
ground-sharing
agreement
in
respect
of
its
Stadium
it
shall
be
a
term
thereof
that
either
the
Club
or
the
other
party
to
the
agreement
shall
hold
a
current
safety
certificate
for
that
Stadium.
Ownership
of
Ground
and
Training
Facilities
K.3.
Each
Club
shall
either
own
its
Stadium
and
training
facilities
or
have
a
legally
enforceable
agreement
with
its
owner
for
its
use
by
the
Club,
expiring
not
earlier
than
the
end
of
the
current
Season.
Ground
Sharing
K.4.
No
Club
shall
have
or
enter
into
a
ground-sharing
agreement
in
respect
of
its
Stadium
unless
the
agreement
contains
legally
enforceable
provisions
to
the
effect
that:
K.4.1.
the
playing
of
the
Club’s
League
Matches
at
the
Stadium
shall
always
take
precedence
over
the
activities
of
the
other
party
to
the
agreement;
and
K.4.2.
the
Club
shall
have
the
ability
to
postpone
other
activities
scheduled
to
take
place
on
the
pitch
in
the
48
hours
immediately
preceding
the
kick-off
of
a
League
Match
where,
in
the
reasonable
opinion
of
the
Club,
there
is
a
risk
that
such
activity
might
result
in
the
subsequent
postponement
or
abandonment
of
the
League
Match.
Ground
Registration
K.5.
Each
Club
shall
register
its
Stadium
with
the
Board
and
must
play
all
matches
in
the
competitions
listed
in
Rule
L.9
for
which
it
is
the
Home
Club
at
the
Stadium.
No
Club
shall
remove
to
another
Stadium
(either
on
a
permanent
or
temporary
basis)
without
first
obtaining
the
written
consent
of
the
Board,
in
accordance
with
Rule
K.6,
below.
K.6.
In
considering
whether
to
give
any
such
consent,
the
Board
shall
have
regard
to
all
the
circumstances
of
the
case
(including,
but
not
limited
to,
the
factors
set
out
in
this
Rule
K.6)
and
shall
not
consent
unless
reasonably
satisfied
that
such
consent:
K.6.1.
would
be
consistent
with
the
objects
of
the
League
as
set
out
in
the
Memorandum;
K.6.2.
would
be
appropriate
having
in
mind
the
relationship
(if
any)
between
the
locality
with
which
by
its
name
or
otherwise
the
applicant
Club
is
traditionally
associated
and
that
in
which
such
Club
proposes
to
establish
its
Stadium;
K.6.3.
would
not
to
any
material
extent
adversely
affect
such
Club’s
Officials,
Players,
supporters,
shareholders,
sponsors
and
others
having
an
interest
in
its
activities;
K.6.4.
would
not
have
a
material
adverse
effect
on
Visiting
Clubs;
Section
K:
Stadium
Criteria
and
Broadcasters’
Requirements
140
Rules:
Section
K
K.6.5.
would
not
to
any
material
extent
adversely
affect
Clubs
(or
Football
League
clubs)
having
their
registered
grounds
in
the
immediate
vicinity
of
the
proposed
location;
and
K.6.6.
would
enhance
the
reputation
of
the
League
and
promote
the
game
of
association
football
generally.
All
Seater
Grounds
K.7.
Spectators
admitted
to
a
Stadium
shall
be
offered
only
seated
accommodation,
the
majority
of
which
shall
be
covered,
and
there
shall
be
no
standing
terraces.
Ground
Regulations
K.8.Each
Club
shall
ensure
that
sufficient
copies
of
the
official
notice
entitled
“Ground
Regulations”
published
by
the
League
are
displayed
prominently
at
its
Stadium.
Covered
Stadia
K.9.
Any
Club
applying
for
planning
permission
to
cover
or
partially
cover
the
playing
area
of
its
Stadium
with
a
fixed
or
moveable
roof
shall
provide
to
the
Board
a
copy
of
its
application
together
with
copies
of
all
submitted
plans.
K.10.
No
League
Match
shall
take
place
at
any
Stadium
where
during
the
playing
of
the
League
Match
the
playing
area
is
covered
or
partially
covered
by
a
fixed
or
moveable
roof
without
the
prior
written
approval
of
the
Board.
Before
giving
or
refusing
to
give
any
such
approval
the
Board
shall
consult
with
all
Clubs
and
shall
take
into
account
their
representations.
Dressing
Rooms
K.11.
Each
Club
shall
provide
two
dressing
rooms
for
Players
(one
for
the
Home
Club
and
one
for
the
Visiting
Club)
the
minimum
area
of
which
in
each
case
(excluding
showers,
baths
and
toilets)
shall
be
30
square
metres.
In
addition,
each
Club
shall
provide
one
or
more
additional
dressing
room(s)
for
Match
Officials,
ensuring
suitable
separate
accommodation
for
any
female
Match
Official
appointed.
Drug-testing
Room
K.12.
Each
Club
shall
provide
accommodation
capable
of
being
used
as
a
drug-testing
room
which
shall
be
near
the
Players’
and
Match
Officials’
dressing
rooms
and
inaccessible
to
the
public
and
media.
Security
K.13.
In
order
to
safeguard
the
Players,
directors
and
Officials
of
each
Club
and
Match
Officials
upon
their
arrival
at
and
departure
from
a
League
Match,
each
Home
Club
shall
procure
that:
K.13.1.
the
Visiting
Club’s
team
coach
is
able
to
park
adjacent
to
the
Players’
entrance;
K.13.2.
barriers
are
placed
so
as
to
prevent
members
of
the
public
gaining
access
to
the
area
between
the
team
coach
and
the
Players’
entrance;
Section
K:
Stadium
Criteria
and
Broadcasters’
Requirements
141
K.13.3.
a
parking
area
is
provided
for
Officials
of
the
Visiting
Club
and
Match
Officials
close
to
their
respective
points
of
entry
to
the
Stadium;
K.13.4.
the
Players’
entrance
as
well
as
the
parking
area
and
the
points
of
entry
referred
to
are
adequately
policed
or
stewarded;
and
K.13.5.
access
to
the
Match
Officials
dressing
room
is
controlled
in
compliance
with
guidance
as
issued
by
PGMOL
and
approved
by
the
Board.
K.14.
Each
Home
Club
shall
further
procure
that
Players
and
Match
Officials
are
provided
with
a
safe
and
secure
means
of
access
to
and
egress
from
the
pitch
prior
to
the
kick-off
of
a
League
Match,
at
the
beginning
and
end
of
the
half-time
interval
and
upon
the
conclusion
of
the
League
Match.
The
Pitch
K.15.
Unless
otherwise
permitted
by
the
Board,
in
League
Matches
the
length
of
the
pitch
shall
be
105
metres
and
its
breadth
68
metres.
K.16.
The
Board
shall
only
give
permission
to
a
Club
for
the
dimensions
of
its
pitch
to
be
other
than
as
set
out
in
Rule
K.15
if
it
is
impossible
for
it
to
comply
with
Rule
K.15
due
to
the
nature
of
the
construction
of
its
Stadium.
K.17.
A
Club
shall
register
the
dimensions
of
its
pitch
before
the
commencement
of
each
Season
by
giving
written
notice
thereof
in
Form
8
to
the
Board.
K.18.
The
Board
may
at
any
time
require
a
Club
to
obtain
and
submit
to
the
Board
a
report
by
an
independent
expert
certifying
its
pitch
dimensions.
K.19.
No
Club
shall
alter
the
dimensions
of
its
pitch
during
the
Season
without
the
prior
written
consent
of
the
Board.
K.20.
The
height
of
the
pitch
grass
shall
not
exceed
30mm
and
the
entire
playing
surface
must
be
cut
to
the
same
height.
The
grass
shall
be
cut
so
as
to
display
straight,
parallel
lines
across
the
entire
width
of
the
pitch,
perpendicular
to
the
touchlines.
No
other
form
of
pitch
presentation
(such
as
circular
or
diagonal
patterns)
is
permitted.
K.21.
Each
Club
shall
take
all
reasonable
steps
to
maintain
its
pitch
in
good
condition
throughout
the
Season
and
the
Board
may
require
a
Club
to
take
such
steps
as
the
Board
shall
specify
if
it
is
not
satisfied
that
the
pitch
is
being
maintained
to
an
adequate
standard.
K.22.
Each
Club
shall
provide
and
maintain
at
its
Stadium
an
undersoil
heating
system
for
its
pitch
and
shall
ensure,
so
far
as
is
reasonably
possible,
that
the
pitch
is
playable
on
the
occasion
of
each
home
League
Match.
Pitch
Protection
K.23.
In
order
to
protect
the
pitch,
unless
otherwise
mutually
agreed
between
both
participating
Clubs,
the
following
procedures
shall
be
adopted
by
Players
and
Officials
in
the
periods
immediately
before
and
after
a
League
Match
and
at
half
time:
Section
K:
Stadium
Criteria
and
Broadcasters’
Requirements
142
Rules:
Section
K
K.23.1.
the
pitch
shall
only
be
used
for
warming
up
or
warming
down
by
Players
named
on
Form
9
plus
an
additional
goalkeeper;
K.23.2.
pre-match
warming
up
by
either
team
shall
not
commence
until
45
minutes
before
the
kick-off
time
at
the
earliest,
shall
not
last
for
more
than
30
minutes,
and
shall
end
no
later
than
10
minutes
before
the
kick-off
time;
K.23.3.
if
portable
goals
are
provided
they
shall
be
used
for
all
goalkeeping
drills
other
than
crossing
practice;
K.23.4.
the
goalmouth
area
shall
be
used
by
goalkeepers
only
if
portable
goals
are
not
provided
or
for
crossing
practice
and
then
only
for
not
more
than
20
minutes;
K.23.5.
for
the
purposes
of
warming
up
and
warming
down
each
team
shall
use
only
part
of
the
pitch
between
the
edge
of
a
penalty
area
and
the
half
way
line
or
as
otherwise
directed
by
the
groundsman;
K.23.6.
all
speed
and
stamina
work
shall
be
undertaken
off
the
pitch
parallel
to
the
touchline
opposite
the
side
to
be
patrolled
by
the
assistant
referee
or,
in
the
absence
of
sufficient
space,
in
that
part
of
the
pitch
described
in
Rule
K.23.5
above
or
as
otherwise
directed
by
the
groundsman;
K.23.7.
Players
using
the
pitch
at
half
time
shall
give
due
consideration
to
any
other
activity
or
entertainment
taking
place
on
the
pitch
at
the
same
time;
K.23.8.
the
Home
Club
may
water
the
pitch
at
half
time
provided
that
it
gives
reasonable
notice
to
the
referee
and
the
other
Club
that
it
intends
to
do
so
and
that
any
such
watering
is
carried
out
evenly
over
the
entire
length
and
width
of
the
pitch;
and
K.23.9.
any
warming
down
after
the
conclusion
of
the
League
Match
shall
last
for
no
longer
than
15
minutes
and
for
that
purpose
neither
penalty
area
shall
be
used.
Artificial
Surfaces
K.24.
No
League
Match
shall
be
played
on
an
Artificial
Surface.
Goal
Line
Technology
K.25.
Each
Club’s
Stadium
must
have
installed
such
Goal
Line
Technology
as
the
Board
shall
specify
from
time
to
time.
K.26.
Each
Club
shall:
K.26.1.
ensure
that
the
Goal
Line
Technology
installed
at
its
Stadium
is
properly
maintained
in
accordance
with
all
applicable
requirements
insofar
as
such
maintenance
is
the
responsibility
of
the
Club
and
not
the
responsibility
of
any
Person
appointed
by
the
League
pursuant
to
Rule
K.26.2;
K.26.2.
give
all
necessary
cooperation
to
such
Person
appointed
by
the
League
to
supply,
install,
maintain
and
operate
such
Goal
Line
Technology
and
to
any
Person
properly
authorised
by
the
League
or
FIFA
to
test
or
certify
the
Club’s
Goal
Line
Technology;
and
K.26.3.
use
Goal
Line
Technology
only
as
specified
by
the
Board
from
time
to
time.
Section
K:
Stadium
Criteria
and
Broadcasters’
Requirements
143
K.27.
For
the
avoidance
of
doubt,
ownership
of
the
Goal
Line
Technology
installed
and
operated
at
each
Club,
and
of
all
rights
arising
therefrom
or
in
connection
therewith,
shall
not
belong
to
the
Club.
Trainers’
Bench
Facilities
K.28.
Each
Club
shall
provide
separate
trainers’
benches
adjacent
to
the
pitch
for
the
sole
use
of
team
officials,
medical
staff
and
substitute
Players
of
each
of
the
Home
Club
and
the
Visiting
Club.
Such
trainers’
benches
shall
be
clearly
marked
‘Home’
and
‘Away’,
shall
have
direct
access
onto
the
pitch,
shall
be
located
equidistant
from
the
halfway
line,
shall
be
under
cover
and
shall
each
contain
14
seats.
K.29.
The
individuals
occupying
the
trainers’
benches
shall
display
throughout
the
League
Match
such
identification
as
is
required
and
provided
by
the
Premier
League.
Technical
Areas
K.30.
The
technical
areas
shall
include
the
trainers’
benches
required
by
Rule
K.28
and
shall
extend
one
metre
either
side
of
each
and
to
within
one
metre
of
the
touchline.
K.31.
The
boundaries
of
each
of
the
technical
areas
shall
be
clearly
marked.
K.32.
Save
as
expressly
permitted
in
these
Rules,
while
situated
in
or
around
the
technical
area
during
a
League
Match,
no
Person
shall
use
or
view
any
device
to
enable
him
to
watch
footage
of
that
League
Match.
Sanitary
Facilities
K.33.
Each
Club
shall
provide
sufficient,
bright,
clean
and
hygienic
toilet
and
washing
facilities
for
male
and
female
spectators
in
accordance
with
any
local
authority
requirements
and
having
regard
to
guidance
issued
by
the
Sports
Ground
Safety
Authority.
Facilities
for
Disabled
Supporters
K.34.
Each
Club
shall
provide
sufficient
and
adequate
facilities
for
disabled
supporters.
CCTV
K.35.
A
Home
Club
may
arrange
for
any
League
Match
in
which
its
team
participates
to
be
relayed
by
closed
circuit
television
to
other
locations
within
its
Stadium.
K.36.
Except
at
any
time
when
any
live
Transmission
of
any
League
Match
pursuant
to
a
UK
Broadcasting
Contract
is
in
progress,
a
Visiting
Club
may
arrange
by
agreement
with
the
Home
Club
for
the
closed
circuit
television
signal
of
a
League
Match
in
which
it
participates
to
be
relayed
to
its
Stadium
only.
In
all
such
circumstances,
the
Visiting
Club
shall
ensure
that
any
such
relay
of
any
such
signal
shall
be
encrypted.
Giant
Screens
K.37.
Except
with
the
prior
written
consent
of
the
Board,
giant
screens
or
the
like
at
a
Club’s
Stadium
shall
not
be
used
to
relay
to
spectators
closed
circuit
pictures
of
the
League
Match
at
which
they
are
present.
Section
K:
Stadium
Criteria
and
Broadcasters’
Requirements
Guidance
Assessment
of
compliance
will
be
undertaken
via
self-assessment,
inspections
by
the
League
or
its
appointees,
and,
if
there
is
disagreement
as
to
whether
a
Club
complies
with
a
particular
requirement,
by
an
independent
audit.
Guidance
If
the
existing
nature
of
a
Club’s
Stadium
is
such
that
it
necessitates
a
longer
lead
time
to
put
in
place
a
facility
required
by
these
Rules,
then
it
may
apply
to
the
Board
for
temporary
dispensation
from
the
relevant
Rule.
In
extreme
cases,
it
is
recognised
that
it
may
be
physically
impossible
to
comply
with
a
particular
requirement.
In
such
a
case,
the
Board
may
waive
compliance
without
the
Club
attracting
sanction
pursuant
to
Rule
K.42
subject
to
whatever
further
action
the
Board
considers
appropriate
to
comply
as
much
as
reasonably
practicable
with
the
intent
of
the
Rules.
144
Rules:
Section
K
K.40.
Where
a
Club
demonstrates
to
the
League
that
it
is
unable
to
comply
with
one
or
more
of
the
requirements
of
Rules
K.43
to
K.91
or
Rules
K.121
to
K.141,
despite
its
best
endeavours,
due
to
the
nature
of
the
construction
and
configuration
of
its
Stadium,
the
League
may
suspend
action
for
breach
of
such
Rules
for
such
period
of
time
and
subject
to
such
further
order
as
the
League
considers
appropriate.
K.38.
Any
consent
given
under
the
provisions
of
the
above
Rule
shall
be
subject
to
the
following
conditions:
K.38.1.
the
screen
shall
be
located
so
that
it
does
not
interfere
with
the
League
Match
at
which
it
is
used
or
distract
the
Players
and
Match
Officials;
K.38.2.
it
shall
be
operated
by
a
responsible
Person
who
is
fully
aware
of
the
conditions
governing
its
use;
K.38.3.
the
screen
may
be
used
to
show:
K.38.3.1.
live
action;
or
K.38.3.2.
when
the
ball
is
not
in
play,
action
replays
of
positive
incidents;
K.38.4.
the
screen
shall
not
be
used
to
show:
K.38.4.1.
action
replays
of
negative
or
controversial
incidents;
K.38.4.2.
any
incident
which
may
bring
into
question
the
judgment
of
a
Match
Official;
K.38.4.3.
the
area
of
the
trainers’
bench;
K.38.4.4.
until
substitute
boards
have
been
displayed,
pictures
of
any
substitute
Player
warming
up
or
preparing
to
enter
the
field
of
play;
or
K.38.4.5.
any
pictures
which
may
tend
to
criticise,
disparage,
belittle
or
discredit
the
League,
any
Club
or
any
Official,
Player
or
Match
Official
or
to
bring
the
game
into
disrepute.
Media
Facilities
–
General
K.39.
Each
Club
shall
provide
to
the
League
such
information
and
access
to
its
Stadium
as
the
League
may
reasonably
require
in
order
to
assess
whether
the
Club
complies,
or
will
in
due
course
comply,
with
the
requirements
of
Rules
K.43
to
K.91
and
Rules
K.121
to
K.141.
Section
K:
Stadium
Criteria
and
Broadcasters’
Requirements
Any
application
for
dispensation
from
any
of
the
requirements
in
K.43
to
K.91
or
Rules
K.121
to
K.141
will
be
judged
on
its
own
facts.
145
K.41.
The
details
of
how
each
Club
will,
subject
to
Rule
K.42,
comply
with
Rules
K.43
to
K.91
and
Rules
K.121
to
K.141
shall
be
recorded
in
its
Technical
Specification.
K.42.
If
a
Club
fails
to
comply
with
any
of
Rules
K.43
to
K.91
and
Rules
K.121
to
K.141,
the
Board
may:
K.42.1.
withhold
from
that
Club
part
or
all
of
its
share
of
Overseas
Broadcasting
Money
to
which
it
would
otherwise
be
entitled
pursuant
to
Rule
D.19
until
such
time
as
it
has
demonstrated
compliance;
and/or
K.42.2.
require
the
Club
to
undertake
such
works
as
the
Board
considers
necessary
by
such
date
as
the
Board
may
specify;
and
K.42.3.
in
the
event
of
any
continuing
breach
or
failure
to
implement
works
as
required
by
the
Board
pursuant
to
Rule
K.42.2,
deal
with
the
matter
under
the
provisions
of
Section
W
of
these
Rules.
K.43.
The
League
will
inform
each
Club
no
later
than
14
days
before
the
date
of
each
League
Match
to
be
played
at
its
Stadium
of
the
Match
Manager
appointed
to
act
at
that
League
Match
and
whether,
and
if
so
to
what
extent,
the
Club
is
required
to
comply
with
the
following
Rules:
K.43.1.
Rules
K.55
and
K.56
(Overseas
TV
Commentary
Positions);
K.43.2.
Rule
K.66
(Television
Studios);
K.43.3.
Rule
K.67
(seats
for
TV
Broadcasters:
Observer
Seats);
and
K.43.4.
Rule
K.80
(car
park
spaces
for
the
use
of
Broadcasters).
K.44.
Access
to
the
facilities,
areas
and
rooms
described
in
this
Section
of
the
Rules
shall,
on
the
date
of
each
League
Match,
be
restricted
to
such
personnel
as
are
accredited
by
the
League
or
Home
Club
and
each
Home
Club
shall
ensure
that
such
facilities,
areas
and
rooms
are
stewarded
in
such
a
manner
as
to
enforce
this
restriction.
K.45.
Each
Club
shall
ensure
that
for
each
League
Match
played
at
its
Stadium,
the
Stadium
is
supplied
with
internet
connectivity
with
a
total
bandwidth
capacity
of
40
megabits
per
second,
burstable
to
100
megabits
per
second,
for
the
exclusive
use
of
Broadcasters
and
accredited
representatives
of
the
media.
K.46.
Each
Club
shall
ensure
that,
within
the
total
internet
connectivity
referred
to
in
Rule
K.45:
K.46.1.
three
private
and
uncontended
internet
connections,
with
a
total
bandwidth
capacity
of
15
megabits
per
second
to
be
divided
between
such
number
of
connections
as
the
League
shall
specify,
are
available
for
the
use
of
the
League’s
data
providers,
and
Player
tracking
service
providers;
and
K.46.2.
internet
connections
are
provided
to
the
locations
and
in
the
manner
specified
in
Rule
K.47.
Section
K:
Stadium
Criteria
and
Broadcasters’
Requirements
146
Rules:
Section
K
K.47.
Each
Club
shall
provide
at
its
Stadium
connections
to
the
internet,
and
permit
the
installation
and
maintenance
by
the
League
or
Radio
Broadcasters
(in
either
case
at
their
expense)
of
ISDN
lines,
at
the
following
locations
of
its
Stadium:
Wired
Internet
Connectivity
Wireless
Internet
Connectivity*
ISDN
Each
UK
TV
Commentary
Position
(Rules
K.53
to
K.54)
Yes
Yes*
Yes
Each
Overseas
T
V
Commentary
Position
(Rules
K.55
to
K.56)
Yes
Yes*
Yes
Each
Press
Seat
(Rules
K.89
to
K.90)
Yes
Yes*
Not
required
Media
Working
Area
(Rules
K.86
to
K.87)
Yes
Yes*
Not
required
Media
Conference
Room
(Rule
K.88)
Yes
Yes*
Not
required
Photographers’
Working
Area
(Rule
K.91.4)
Yes:
16
connection
points
Yes*
Not
required
Radio
Commentary
Positions
(Rule
K.57)
Yes
Yes*
Yes
Tunnel
Interview
Position
(Pre-Match
and
Post-Match)
(Rules
K.59
to
K.61)
Not
required
Yes*
Not
required
Television
Studios
(Rule
K.66)
Yes
Yes*
Not
required
Outside
Broadcast
Compound
(Rules
K.81
to
K.83)
Yes
Yes*
Not
required
Pitchside
Presentation
Positions
(Rule
K.58)
Not
required
Yes*
Not
required
Match
Delegate
(Rule
L.17)
Not
required
Yes*
Not
required
Visiting
Club
Analyst
Positions
(Rule
K.70)
Yes
Yes**
Not
required
Visiting
Club
Dressing
Room
Yes
Yes**
Not
required
Match
Manager’s
Position
(Rule
K.69)
Yes
Yes***
Not
required
Section
K:
Stadium
Criteria
and
Broadcasters’
Requirements
Guidance
Clubs
should
ensure
that
the
closed
and
secure
network
for
wireless
internet
connectivity
provided
to
Match
Managers
in
accordance
with
Rule
K.47
enables
the
Match
Manager
to
access
that
network
at:
(a)
the
position
referred
to
at
Rule
K.69;
(b)
the
location
of
the
official
team
sheet
exchange;
and
(c)
the
areas
in
which
pre-and
post-match
interviews
will
take
place.
Guidance
When
considering
the
location
of
the
television
gantry,
Clubs
should
be
aware
of
the
need
to
position
the
gantry
so
as
to
ensure
that
the
cameras
positioned
on
it
do
not
face
directly
into
the
sun.
147
K.51.
Each
UK
TV
Commentary
Position
and
each
camera
position
on
the
Television
Gantry
shall
be
Hardwired.
K.48.
Each
Club
shall
give
the
Match
Manager
all
such
assistance,
and
access
to
such
facilities,
areas
and
rooms,
as
may
be
reasonably
required.
K.49.
Each
Club
shall:
K.49.1.
provide
at
its
Stadium
for
the
use
of
the
League
in
relation
to
this
Section
K
a
network
access
facility
within
its
Outside
Broadcast
Compound
and
provide
such
rights
and
access
as
is
needed
for
its
installation
and
maintenance;
and
K.49.2.
ensure
that
for
at
least
three
hours
before
kick-off
and
two
hours
after
the
final
whistle
of
each
League
Match
at
its
Stadium,
an
appropriately
competent
Official
is
available
to
ensure
as
far
as
reasonably
practicable
uninterrupted
use
of
the
services
set
out
at
Rules
K.45
to
K.47.
Television
Gantry
K.50.
Subject
to
Rule
K.52,
each
Club
shall
ensure
that
its
Stadium
has
a
television
gantry
which:
K.50.1.
is
situated
so
that
cameras
can
be
positioned
on
the
half-way
line;
K.50.2.
is
at
least
19
metres
wide
and
at
least
two
metres
deep;
K.50.3.
is
able
to
accommodate
at
least
three
UK
TV
Commentary
Positions
and
five
cameras,
allowing
at
least
two
metres
by
two
metres
per
camera
(in
accordance
with
Rule
K.62
and
Appendix
3);
K.50.4.
permits
the
cameras
to
have
a
full
and
clear
view
of
the
whole
pitch;
and
K.50.5.
permits
each
camera
position
and
UK
Commentary
Position
to
be
easily
accessible
by
technical
personnel
during
the
League
Match
without
disturbing
the
cameramen
or
commentators.
The
wireless
internet
connectivity
at
each
location
marked
*
may
be
provided
by
way
of
one
closed
and
secure
network.
The
wireless
internet
connectivity
at
each
location
marked
**
must
be
provided
by
way
of
the
same,
separate
closed
and
secure
network
and
the
wireless
internet
connectivity
at
the
location
marked
***
must
be
provided
by
way
of
a
further
separate
closed
and
secure
network.
Section
K:
Stadium
Criteria
and
Broadcasters’
Requirements
Guidance
A
Club
will
not
be
penalised
for
a
failure
to
provide
a
full
and
clear
view
of
the
whole
pitch
under
these
Rules
if
the
permanent
infrastructure
of
its
Stadium
is
such
that
this
is
not
possible
(for
example
due
to
the
presence
of
stanchions
supporting
the
roof
of
a
stand),
provided
that
its
inability
to
provide
such
a
full
and
clear
view
is
communicated
to
the
Board
in
the
Technical
Specification.
Notwithstanding
this,
there
must
be
no
temporary
or
movable
installations
restricting
the
view.
148
Rules:
Section
K
Overseas
TV
Commentary
Positions
K.55.
Subject
to
Rule
K.43,
each
Club
shall
provide
at
each
League
Match
played
at
its
Stadium:
K.55.1.
at
least
15
Overseas
TV
Commentary
Positions
(which
need
not
be
on
the
Television
Gantry,
provided
that
they
are
situated
on
the
same
side
of
the
pitch
as
the
Television
Gantry
and
are
sufficiently
Hardwired
for
the
receipt
of
the
Broadcasters’
feeds
to
monitors),
of
which
five
must
have
capacity
for
video
and
audio
to
be
transmitted
via
a
mini-camera
to
the
Outside
Broadcast
Compound;
and
K.55.2.
no
fewer
than
five
additional
seats
for
the
use
of
Overseas
Broadcasters’
technical
staff.
K.52.
A
Club
may
fulfil
the
requirements
set
out
in
Rule
K.50
across
two
gantries
in
close
proximity
to
each
other
provided
that:
K.52.1.
one
is
at
least
12
metres
wide
and
two
metres
deep
and
able
to
accommodate
at
least
two
UK
Commentary
Positions
and
three
cameras
(allowing
at
least
two
metres
by
two
metres
per
camera),
in
which
case
Rule
K.50.1
shall
apply
to
this
gantry;
and
K.52.2.
the
other
is
at
least
seven
metres
wide
and
two
metres
deep
and
able
to
accommodate
at
least
one
UK
Commentary
Position
and
two
cameras
(allowing
at
least
two
metres
by
two
metres
per
camera).
UK
TV
Commentary
Positions
K.53.
Each
Club
shall
provide
at
each
League
Match
played
at
its
Stadium
at
least
three
UK
TV
Commentary
Positions
on
the
Television
Gantry,
for
use
by
UK
Broadcasters’
commentators.
K.54.
Each
UK
TV
Commentary
Position
shall:
K.54.1.
consist
of
three
seats;
K.54.2.
be
no
less
than
three
metres
wide
and
one
metre
deep;
K.54.3.
have
internet
connectivity
as
set
out
in
Rule
K.47
and
mains
power;
K.54.4.
have
a
full
and
clear
view
of
the
whole
pitch;
and
K.54.5.
have
a
desk
large
enough
to
hold
a
monitor,
two
laptop
computers
and
such
commentary
equipment
as
UK
Broadcasters
may
reasonably
require.
Section
K:
Stadium
Criteria
and
Broadcasters’
Requirements
Guidance
The
mini-cameras
referred
to
in
Rule
K.55.1
will
be
used
to
film
commentators
and
not
Match
footage.
Guidance
Where
the
Rules
specify
that
different
Persons
are
entitled
to
each
be
placed
as
near
to
the
half-way
line
as
reasonably
practicable,
the
Match
Manager
shall
allocate
actual
positions.
149
Radio
Commentary
Positions
K.57.
Each
Club
shall
provide
at
each
League
Match
played
at
its
Stadium
at
least
15
Radio
Commentary
Positions
for
use
by
Radio
Broadcasters
and
(subject
to
the
priority
over
such
seats
of
the
Radio
Broadcasters)
by
any
radio
broadcasters
with
whom
the
Home
Club
or
the
Visiting
Club
has
entered
into
a
Club
Radio
Contract,
and
each
such
position
shall:
K.57.1.
comprise
one
seat;
K.57.2.
be
situated
as
close
to
the
half-way
line
as
reasonably
practicable
and
in
any
event
no
further
than
25m
either
side
of
it;
K.57.3.
have
a
clear
view
of
a
television
monitor;
and
K.57.4.
have
mains
power
and
a
desk
large
enough
to
hold
such
commentary
equipment
as
Radio
Broadcasters
may
reasonably
require.
TV
Broadcasters’
Pitchside
Presentation
Positions
K.58.
Each
Club
shall
provide
at
each
League
Match
played
at
its
Stadium
at
least
seven
pitchside
presentation
positions
(two
for
UK
Broadcasters
and
five
for
Overseas
Broadcasters),
each
of
which
shall
be:
K.58.1.
Hardwired;
K.58.2.
as
close
to
the
touchline
as
reasonably
practicable;
K.58.3.
at
least
three
metres
wide;
and
K.58.4.
available
from
at
least
four
hours
before
kick-off
until
five
minutes
before
kick-off,
during
half-time
until
at
least
five
minutes
before
the
re-start,
and
for
at
least
one
hour
after
the
final
whistle.
K.56.
Each
Overseas
TV
Commentary
Position
shall:
K.56.1.
be
situated
as
close
to
the
half-way
line
as
reasonably
practicable;
K.56.2.
consist
of
two
seats
for
the
use
of
commentators;
K.56.3.
be
at
least
two
metres
wide
and
one
metre
deep;
K.56.4.
be
Hardwired;
K.56.5.
have
internet
connectivity
as
set
out
in
Rule
K.47
and
mains
power;
K.56.6.
have
a
full
and
clear
view
of
the
whole
pitch;
and
K.56.7.
have
a
desk
large
enough
to
hold
a
monitor,
two
laptop
computers
and
such
commentary
equipment
as
Overseas
Broadcasters
may
reasonably
require.
Section
K:
Stadium
Criteria
and
Broadcasters’
Requirements
Guidance
Tunnel
interview
positions
should
be
configured
in
such
a
way
that
the
largest
position
is
the
one
that
Players
and
Managers
arrive
at
first,
where
reasonably
practicable.
Clubs
should
use
such
sound
proofing
and/or
partitions
as
is/are
necessary
to
satisfy
the
requirement
set
out
at
Rule
K.60.3.
Guidance
A
pod
is
a
pair
of
scaffolding
tubes
fixed
(at
an
equal
distance
apart)
to
the
front
of
the
camera
position
to
support
a
camera
mount.
A
hoist
is
a
rope
and
pulley
system
for
lifting
equipment
from
floor
level
to
working
height.
When
fitting
pods,
Clubs
should
consult
the
League
who
will
offer
guidance
on
the
dimensions
required.
150
Rules:
Section
K
Camera
Positions:
Match
Coverage
K.62.
Each
Club
shall
provide
at
each
League
Match
played
at
its
Stadium
positions
for
television
cameras
in
accordance
with
the
requirements
of
Appendix
3,
and
each
such
position
shall
be
Hardwired.
K.63.
Each
Club
shall:
K.63.1.
provide
such
pods
and
hoists
as
are
necessary
in
order
to
ensure
that
all
camera
equipment
can
be
installed
in
the
required
camera
positions;
and
K.63.2.
ensure
there
is
safe
access
to
and
egress
from
(including
in
case
of
emergency)
the
required
camera
positions
for
all
persons
and
equipment.
Tunnel
Interview
Positions
K.59.
Each
Club
shall
provide
at
each
League
Match
played
at
its
Stadium
at
least
five
Hardwired
tunnel
interview
positions,
two
of
which
shall
be
for
the
use
of
UK
Broadcasters,
and
three
of
which
shall
be
for
the
use
of
Overseas
Broadcasters.
K.60.
The
tunnel
interview
positions
shall
be:
K.60.1.
located
in
the
same
stand
as,
and
in
close
proximity
to,
the
tunnel
and
the
Players’
dressing
rooms;
K.60.2.
designed
so
that
television
interviews
within
them
can
be
conducted
against
the
Interview
Backdrops;
and
K.60.3.
configured
and
designed
in
such
way
so
as
to
ensure
that
each
position
can
be
used
simultaneously
and
without
causing
noise
disturbance
of
any
kind
to
the
other
positions.
K.61.
The
following
additional
requirements
apply
in
respect
of
any
tunnel
interview
positions
created
by
Clubs
after
30
June
2016:
K.61.1.
one
tunnel
interview
position
must
measure
at
least
2.5
metres
by
2.5
metres;
and
K.61.2.
all
additional
tunnel
interview
positions
must
measure
at
least
2.5
metres
by
1.6
metres.
Section
K:
Stadium
Criteria
and
Broadcasters’
Requirements
Guidance
With
respect
to
Rule
K.64,
ordinarily
a
‘sufficient
number’
of
camera
positions
will
be
achieved
by
the
provision
of
two
separate
camera
positions
per
entry
point
to
the
Stadium
(so
if
the
Home
Club
and
the
Visiting
Club
arrive
at
the
same
point,
two
positions
will
be
required,
and
if
they
arrive
at
different
points,
four
positions
will
be
required).
Guidance
With
regard
to
the
studio
window,
ideally
the
bottom
of
the
window
should
be
50cm
from
the
floor
and
the
top
of
the
window
should
be
two
metres
from
the
floor.
Guidance
These
seats
will
be
for
the
use
of
working
personnel
of
TV
Broadcasters.
The
tickets
for
these
seats
will
be
distributed
by
the
League
who
will
also
monitor
their
use.
151
Reporter,
Floor
Manager
and
Match
Manager
Positions
K.68.
Each
Club
shall
provide
at
least
eight
seats
(the
positions
of
which
shall
be
Hardwired)
at
each
League
Match
played
at
its
Stadium
for
the
use
of
accredited
representatives
of
UK
Broadcasters,
Overseas
Broadcasters
and
the
League.
Such
seats
shall
be
situated
as
near
to
the
trainers’
benches
as
practicable
and
must
provide
a
full,
clear
view
of
the
whole
pitch.
TV
Broadcasters:
Observer
Seats
K.67.
Subject
to
Rule
K.43,
each
Club
shall
make
available
at
each
League
Match
played
at
its
Stadium
at
least
25
seats
for
the
use
of
accredited
representatives
of
TV
Broadcasters,
to
be
situated
in
close
proximity
to
the
half-way
line,
and
with
easy
access
to
the
tunnel
area
and
Mixed
Zone.
K.65.
Each
Club
shall
permit
TV
Broadcasters
to
film
coverage
of
supporters
outside
its
Stadium
before
each
League
Match.
Television
Studios
K.66.
Subject
to
Rule
K.43,
each
Club
shall
provide
at
each
League
Match
played
at
its
Stadium
at
least
two
Hardwired
studios
for
the
use
of
Broadcasters
and
each
such
studio
shall:
K.66.1.
measure
at
least
five
metres
by
five
metres;
K.66.2.
be
at
least
three
metres
high;
and
K.66.3.
have
a
window
which
is
at
least
three
metres
wide
(or,
if
constructed
after
1
August
2014,
4.5
metres
wide)
by
1.5
metres
high
and
which
gives
a
full
and
clear
view
of
the
whole
pitch.
Camera
Positions:
Team
and
Supporter
Arrivals
K.64.
Each
Club
shall
provide
at
its
Stadium
a
sufficient
number
of
separate
and
static
Hardwired
camera
positions
to
enable
the
filming
of
the
arrivals
of
each
team
before
each
League
Match.
Section
K:
Stadium
Criteria
and
Broadcasters’
Requirements
Guidance
Where
reasonably
possible,
Clubs
should
provide
additional
positions
for
the
floor
managers
of
the
host
broadcaster
(where
applicable)
and
the
League,
located
in
close
proximity
to
the
Match
Manager’s
position
and
so
as
to
enable
easy
communication
with
the
fourth
official.
It
is
envisaged
that
Broadcasters
may
use
some
of
the
seats
allocated
for
reporters
for
technical
equipment.
References
to
“the
League”
in
Rules
K.68
and
K.69
mean
Premier
League
Productions,
the
League’s
appointed
production
partner,
which
undertakes
the
broadcast
of
all
League
Matches
on
behalf
of
the
League.
Guidance
Where,
due
to
the
configuration
of
the
Stadium,
a
Club
is
unable
to
provide
three
positions
for
the
use
of
analysts
of
the
Visiting
Club,
it
may
seek
dispensation
from
the
League
to
provide
two
such
positions.
152
Rules:
Section
K
Mixed
Zone
K.71.
Each
Club
shall
provide
at
each
League
Match
played
at
its
Stadium
a
Mixed
Zone
in
which
media
interviews
with
Players
and
Managers
may
be
conducted.
Visiting
Club
Analyst
Positions
K.70.
Each
Club
shall
provide
at
each
League
Match
played
at
its
Stadium
three
dedicated
positions
for
the
use
of
analysts
of
the
Visiting
Club,
each
of
which
shall:
K.70.1.
consist
of
one
seat
situated
as
near
to
the
half-way
line,
the
tunnel
and
the
Visiting
Club’s
dressing
room
as
reasonably
practicable
and
provide
a
clear
view
of
the
whole
pitch;
K.70.2.
be
sufficiently
Hardwired
for
the
receipt
of
three
separate
Broadcaster
feeds
(the
‘world
feed’,
the
‘tactical
feed’
and
one
‘high
behind’
feed)
by
monitors
in
place
at
the
relevant
position;
K.70.3.
have
internet
connectivity
in
accordance
with
Rule
K.47
and
mains
power;
and
K.70.4.
have
a
desk
large
enough
to
hold
a
monitor
and
a
laptop
computer
(and
such
other
equipment
as
the
analyst(s)
may
reasonably
require).
K.69.
Each
Club
shall
provide
one
position
at
each
League
Match
played
at
its
Stadium
for
the
use
of
the
Match
Manager,
which
must
be
situated:
K.69.1.
sufficiently
close
to
the
position
of
the
fourth
official
to
enable
the
Match
Manager
to
easily
communicate
with
the
fourth
official
during
the
League
Match
without
needing
to
enter
either
technical
area
to
do
so;
and
K.69.2.
so
as
to
enable
the
Match
Manager
to
easily
communicate
with
the
floor
manager(s)
of
the
League
and
the
host
broadcaster
(where
applicable)
during
a
League
Match.
If
the
Club
is
unable
to
fulfil
this
requirement
at
its
Stadium,
it
must
permit
the
League
to
install
a
system
to
facilitate
such
communication.
Section
K:
Stadium
Criteria
and
Broadcasters’
Requirements
Guidance
Further
discussions
will
be
undertaken
with
Clubs
about
the
branding
of
the
Mixed
Zone.
The
League’s
preference
is
that
Interview
Backdrops
should
be
used
in
Mixed
Zones.
Accreditation
of
representatives
of
the
media
will
be
undertaken
by
the
League
or
its
appointee
(currently
Football
DataCo
Limited)
on
behalf
of
the
League
and
Clubs.
Guidance
TV
Broadcasters’
representatives
are
only
permitted
access
to
the
tunnel
interview
positions
for
the
filming
of
the
exchange
of
team
sheets,
interviews,
team
arrivals,
match
reports,
and
to
conduct
unfilmed,
informal
discussions
with
coaching
staff
where
the
latter
choose
to
speak
to
Broadcasters
(and
for
the
avoidance
of
doubt
they
are
not
obliged
to
engage
in
such
informal
discussions
although
they
are
encouraged
to
do
so),
and
all
other
activities
required
by
these
Rules.
153
Access
to
Tunnel
Interview
Positions
K.74.
Each
Club
shall
at
each
League
Match
played
at
its
Stadium
permit
accredited
representatives
of
TV
Broadcasters
access
to
the
tunnel
interview
positions
referred
to
in
Rule
K.59
to
K.61
to
prepare
for,
set
up
and
carry
out
all
activity
permitted
by
these
Rules.
The
Match
Manager
will
manage
all
such
access
to
ensure
that,
as
far
as
reasonably
practicable,
the
persons
referred
to
in
this
Rule
only
have
access
to
the
tunnel
interview
positions
when
needed.
K.72.
The
Mixed
Zone
shall:
K.72.1.
be
located
between
the
Players’
dressing
rooms
and
the
Players’
point
of
exit
from
the
Stadium;
K.72.2.
be
accessible
to
Players,
Managers,
coaching
staff
and
accredited
representatives
of
Broadcasters;
K.72.3.
be
large
enough
to
accommodate
at
least
20
representatives
of
Broadcasters;
and
K.72.4.
have
lighting
of
a
sufficient
level
to
provide
suitable
conditions
for
the
Transmission
of
interviews.
K.73.
Each
Home
Club:
K.73.1.
shall
permit
into
the
Mixed
Zone:
K.73.1.1.
accredited
representatives
of
Broadcasters
who
wish
to
conduct
interviews
in
the
Mixed
Zone
(up
to
a
maximum
of
20),
who
shall
have
priority
entry
into
the
Mixed
Zone
over
those
listed
in
Rules
K.73.1.2
and
K.73.1.3;
K.73.1.2.
accredited
representatives
of
radio
broadcasters
with
whom
it
or
the
Visiting
Club
has
entered
into
a
Club
Radio
Contract;
and
K.73.1.3.
such
authorised
representatives
of
it
or
the
Visiting
Club
as
either
may
reasonably
require
in
order
to
provide
commentary
or
reports
on
media
services
such
as
its
website,
social
media
accounts
or
television
channel;
and
K.73.2.
may,
at
its
discretion,
permit
into
the
Mixed
Zone
such
other
accredited
representatives
of
the
media
as
it
considers
appropriate.
Section
K:
Stadium
Criteria
and
Broadcasters’
Requirements
Guidance
Car
park
spaces
that
are
not
required
by
Broadcasters
will
be
released
back
to
the
League
no
later
than
fourteen
days
before
the
date
of
the
League
Match
pursuant
to
Rule
K.43.
154
Rules:
Section
K
Outside
Broadcast
Compound
K.81.
At
each
League
Match,
the
Home
Club
shall
provide
a
secure,
level
area
(with
a
hard
surface
suitable
for
the
parking
of
TV
Broadcasters’
vehicles)
outside
and
adjacent
to
the
Stadium
of
at
least
1500m2
for
the
exclusive
use
of
the
League’s
and
TV
Broadcasters’
vehicles.
Hardwiring
K.75.
Each
Club
shall:
K.75.1.
ensure
that
all
Hardwiring
at
its
Stadium
is
properly
maintained
and
in
good
working
order
at
all
times
when
its
use
is
required;
and
K.75.2.
provide
to
the
League
a
certificate
in
writing
in
advance
of
each
Season
confirming
that
the
Hardwiring
at
its
Stadium
is
in
compliance
with
Rule
K.75.1,
such
certificate
to
be
provided
by
an
independent
Person
experienced
in
the
design
and
installation
of
permanent
outside
broadcast
cable
infrastructure.
K.76.
Each
Club
shall
permit
the
installation
of
temporary
cabling
by
Broadcasters
sufficient
to
ensure
the
continuous
Transmission
of
League
Matches
played
at
its
Stadium
in
the
event
of
the
failure
of
any
Hardwiring
required
by
these
Rules
(in
addition
to
any
other
measures
that
the
League
may
specify
in
order
to
ensure
such
continuous
Transmission).
Transmission
of
Pre-Match
Media
Conference
K.77.
Each
Club
shall
permit
the
League
to
install
such
facilities
as
are
required
to
allow
Broadcasters
to
enable
the
Transmission
of
the
Club’s
Pre-Match
Media
Conference,
where
such
facilities
are
not
already
in
place
(subject
to
any
embargo
implemented
in
accordance
with
Rule
K.102).
Power
Supply
K.78.
Each
Club
shall
provide
at
its
Stadium
and
make
available
to
Broadcasters,
at
their
request,
access
to
electricity
supply
on
the
day
of
each
League
Match
sufficient
to
power
the
Broadcasters’
match
day
operations.
K.79.
At
each
League
Match,
the
Home
Club
shall
provide
such
facilities
and
access
as
is
required
by
a
Broadcaster
to
establish
its
own
power
supply
for
an
Outside
Broadcast
Compound.
Car
Park
Spaces
K.80.
Subject
to
Rule
K.43,
each
Club
shall
make
available
to
the
League
a
minimum
of
20
car
park
spaces
as
close
to
the
Outside
Broadcast
Compound
as
reasonably
practicable
for
each
League
Match
played
at
its
Stadium
for
the
use
by
TV
Broadcasters.
Section
K:
Stadium
Criteria
and
Broadcasters’
Requirements
Guidance
The
identity
of
the
suppliers
of
the
relevant
“network
access
facility”
for
the
purpose
of
Rule
K.82
will
be
notified
to
Clubs
by
the
League
in
advance
of
each
Season.
With
regard
to
Rule
K.83,
if
an
additional
area
is
needed
because
satellite
uplinking
is
not
reasonably
practicable
from
the
Outside
Broadcast
Compound,
then
the
additional
area
must
be
sufficiently
large
(approximately
120
m2)
to
accommodate
six
satellite
news
gathering
trucks.
Clubs
should
be
aware
of
the
additional
provisions
regarding
the
Outside
Broadcast
Compound
at
Rule
K.49.
Guidance
Rule
L.21
provides
that
at
least
75
minutes
before
the
kick-off,
a
representative
of
each
Club
must
submit
to
the
referee
and
their
opponents
a
team
sheet.
The
Match
Manager
will
give
copies
of
the
team
sheets
to
Broadcasters
and
to
the
League’s
data
providers.
Clubs
will
remain
responsible
for
distributing
it
to
others
(e.g.
representatives
of
the
written
media).
Guidance
Publication
of
team
sheets
is
strictly
embargoed
until
60
minutes
before
kick-off.
The
League
will
ensure
that
Broadcasters
comply
with
this
embargo.
155
K.85.
A
Club
playing
in
a
League
Match
shall
not
publish
the
teams
until
60
minutes
before
kick-off.
Official
Club
Team
Sheets
K.84.
Each
Home
Club
shall
provide
to
the
Match
Manager
the
official
team
sheets
of
both
the
Home
Club
and
the
Visiting
Club
as
soon
as
reasonably
practicable
after
they
have
been
submitted
to
the
referee
pursuant
to
Rule
L.21.
K.82.
The
Outside
Broadcast
Compound
shall:
K.82.1.
have
sufficient
drainage,
toilets
and
waste
disposal
facilities;
and
K.82.2.
include
sufficient
working
lights
to
enable
complete
illumination
of
the
area
above
the
League’s
and
TV
Broadcasters’
vehicles,
and
each
Club
shall
ensure
that
Broadcasters
are
given
all
requested
access
to
the
network
access
facility
within
the
Outside
Broadcast
Compound
located
at
its
Stadium.
K.83.
The
Outside
Broadcast
Compound
shall
have
an
unobstructed
view
of
the
southern
horizon
such
as
to
allow
satellite
uplinking
or
if
the
Outside
Broadcast
Compound
does
not
have
such
unobstructed
view,
the
Club
must
provide
an
additional
area
as
close
as
reasonably
practicable
to
the
Outside
Broadcast
Compound
to
enable
satellite
uplinking.
Section
K:
Stadium
Criteria
and
Broadcasters’
Requirements
Guidance
This
can
be
the
same
room
as
the
media
working
area
described
in
Rule
K.86.
With
regard
to
Rule
K.88.4,
ideally
the
camera
platform
should
be
able
to
accommodate
up
to
10
cameras.
Guidance
Accreditation
of
representatives
of
the
media
will
be
undertaken
by
the
League
or
its
appointee
(currently
Football
DataCo
Limited)
on
behalf
of
the
League
and
Clubs.
156
Rules:
Section
K
K.90.
Each
such
seat
shall
have
a
desktop,
electricity
supply,
a
clear
view
of
a
television
monitor,
telephone
point,
and
internet
connectivity
as
set
out
in
Rule
K.47.
Press
Seats
K.89.
Each
Club
shall
provide
at
each
League
Match
played
at
its
Stadium
a
minimum
of
50
seats
for
the
use
of
accredited
representatives
of
the
media
and
the
League’s
data
providers.
Such
seats
must
be
located:
(a)
near
the
media
working
room;
and
(b)
in
a
position
enabling
a
clear
view
of
the
whole
pitch.
Media
Working
Area
K.86.
Each
Club
shall
provide
at
each
League
Match
played
at
its
Stadium
a
working
area
for
the
use
of
accredited
representatives
of
the
media
and
Broadcasters,
such
area
to
be
located
in
the
same
stand
as
the
Player’s’
dressing
rooms
and
comprising
a
room
of
minimum
50m2
and
supplied
with
25
individual
or
linked
work
stations,
each
of
which
shall
have
its
own
desk,
chair,
electricity
supply
and
internet
connectivity
as
set
out
in
Rule
K.47.
K.87.
Refreshment
facilities
of
a
standard
to
be
determined
by
the
Home
Club
shall
be
made
available
to
accredited
representatives
of
the
media
and
Broadcasters
for
a
reasonable
period
before
and
after
the
League
Match
and
during
the
half-time
interval.
Media
Conference
Room
K.88.
Each
Club
shall
provide
at
each
League
Match
at
its
Stadium
a
media
conference
room
with
the
following
minimum
facilities:
K.88.1.
seating
for
70
persons;
K.88.2.
lighting
of
a
sufficient
level
for
the
filming
and
live
Transmission
of
the
Post-Match
Media
Conference;
K.88.3.
a
podium
at
the
front
of
the
room
and
in
clear
view
of
the
cameras,
with
table
and
chairs
to
seat
three
people;
and
K.88.4.
a
Hardwired
camera
platform
at
the
rear
of
the
room
of
sufficient
size
to
accommodate
at
least
two
cameras
and
with
an
unobstructed
view
of
the
podium.
Section
K:
Stadium
Criteria
and
Broadcasters’
Requirements
Guidance
Accreditation
of
photographers
will
be
undertaken
by
the
League
or
its
appointee
(currently
Football
DataCo
Limited)
on
behalf
of
the
League
and
Clubs.
157
Broadcaster
Preview
Access
K.92
Unless
otherwise
agreed
by
the
League,
each
Club
shall
ensure
that,
during
the
six
days
preceding
the
day
of
each
League
Match,
there
is
a
period
of
two
hours
during
which
TV
Broadcasters
(including
such
number
of
Overseas
Broadcasters
as
the
League
may
determine)
may
conduct
the
interviews
with
Players
and
the
Manager
required
by
Rules
K.97
to
K.100
(the
“Broadcaster
Preview
Period”).
K.93.
Each
Club
must
ensure
that
its
training
ground
includes
a
suitable,
dedicated
room
in
which
the
interviews
required
by
Rules
K.97
to
K.100
can
be
carried
out.
This
room
must
measure
no
less
than
2.5
metres
by
2.5
metres
and
must
be
equipped
with
suitable
facilities
to
enable
the
recording
of
interviews
by
Broadcasters,
including,
for
example,
mains
power,
sound
proofing,
black-out
blinds,
curtains
on
all
windows
and
isolated
air
conditioning.
K.94.
At
least
once
per
calendar
month
(with
the
exception
of
June
and
July),
each
Club
must
permit
TV
Broadcasters
to
film
one
uninterrupted
15
minute
period
of
a
Club
training
session
involving
the
first
team
squad.
K.95.
Unless
otherwise
agreed
by
the
League,
each
Club
shall
give
the
League
and
each
UK
Broadcaster
at
least
72
hours’
notice
of
the
date,
time,
and
location
of
its
Broadcaster
Preview
Period.
K.96.
Each
Club
shall
ensure
that,
in
each
case,
its
Broadcaster
Preview
Period
takes
place
on
a
date
when
its
subsequent
first
team
match
is
a
League
Match.
Facilities
for
Photographers
K.91.
Each
Club
shall
provide
at
each
League
Match
played
at
its
Stadium
facilities
for
photographers
to
the
following
minimum
standards:
K.91.1.
pitch
side
access
for
20
accredited
photographers
and
messengers
and
appropriate
pitch
side
wiring
and
wireless
internet
connectivity;
K.91.2.
bibs
bearing
the
word
“Photographer”
on
the
rear,
numbered
consecutively,
the
numbers
appearing
on
both
the
front
and
rear
of
the
bib;
K.91.3.
bibs
of
a
different
colour
bearing
the
word
“Messenger”
on
the
rear
and
similarly
numbered;
and
K.91.4.
a
working
area
or
wire
room
of
20
square
metres,
internet
connectivity
as
set
out
in
Rule
K.47,
16
power
points,
a
television
monitor,
shelves
to
support
laptop
computers
and
refreshment
facilities.
Section
K:
Stadium
Criteria
and
Broadcasters’
Requirements
Guidance
The
League
may
waive
or
vary
the
requirements
set
out
in
Rules
K.95
and
K.96
(at
its
absolute
discretion)
in
exceptional
circumstances
and
upon
request
from
a
Club
if,
for
example,
the
proximity
in
time
between
a
match
in
the
UEFA
Europa
League
competition
and
the
subsequent
League
Match
and/or
the
location
of
the
relevant
UEFA
Europa
League
Match
makes
it
impracticable
for
the
Club
to
arrange
its
Broadcaster
Preview
Period
at
a
time
when
its
subsequent
first
team
match
is
a
League
Match.
A
Club
seeking
a
waiver
or
variation
of
these
requirements
from
the
League
in
respect
of
a
particular
Broadcaster
Preview
Period
must
notify
the
League
of
that
fact
in
good
time
and
abide
by
the
League’s
decision
as
to
whether
or
not
to
grant
the
Club’s
request.
Guidance
Broadcasters
will
be
encouraged
to
provide
the
shortlist
referred
to
at
Rule
K.97.1
as
far
in
advance
of
the
League
Match
in
question
as
possible
to
allow
Clubs
sufficient
time
to
meet
their
obligations
under
Rule
K.97.3
(and,
in
any
event,
such
shortlists
should
be
sent
to
Clubs
no
later
than
24
hours
before
the
deadline
set
out
in
Rule
K.97.3).
Any
delay
in
the
submission
of
such
shortlists
by
Broadcasters
will
be
taken
into
account
by
the
League
when
considering
Clubs’
compliance
with
Rule
K.97.3.
158
Rules:
Section
K
Broadcaster
Preview
Periods
–
UK
Broadcasters
K.97.
In
respect
of
a
League
Match
to
be
Transmitted
live
by
a
UK
Broadcaster:
K.97.1.
in
advance
of
the
League
Match
to
which
the
Broadcaster
Preview
Period
relates,
the
relevant
UK
Broadcaster
will
provide
each
participating
Club
(with
a
copy
to
the
League)
with
a
shortlist
of
two
Players
that
it
wishes
to
be
made
available
for
interview
during
the
Broadcaster
Preview
Period;
K.97.2.
each
participating
Club
must
make
(at
least)
one
of
the
two
Players
included
on
the
shortlist
referred
to
at
Rule
K.97.1,
above,
available
for
interview
during
the
Broadcaster
Preview
Period
and
must
inform
the
relevant
UK
Broadcaster
(with
a
copy
to
the
League)
which
of
the
two
Players
it
has
selected
when
providing
the
notice
referred
to
at
Rule
K.97.3;
K.97.3.
unless
otherwise
agreed
by
the
League,
each
Club
shall
give
the
League
and
the
relevant
UK
Broadcaster
at
least
48
hours’
notice
of
the
name(s)
of
the
Player(s)
that
will
be
made
available
for
interview
during
the
Broadcaster
Preview
Period
to
which
the
League
Match
relates,
selected
in
accordance
with
this
Rule
K.97;
K.97.4.
in
the
event
that
the
Player
selected
by
the
Club
becomes
unable
to
participate
in
that
Broadcaster
Preview
Period
due
to
illness,
injury
or
other
exceptional
circumstance,
the
Club
must
(a)
inform
the
relevant
UK
Broadcaster
(with
a
copy
to
the
League)
as
soon
as
reasonably
possible,
and
(b)
ensure
that
the
second
Player
included
on
the
shortlist
referred
to
at
Rule
K.97.1,
above,
is
made
available
as
a
replacement,
or
another
suitable
alternative
is
provided
who
is
acceptable
to
the
Broadcaster;
and
K.97.5.
each
participating
Club
must
make
its
Manager
available
for
interview
by
the
relevant
UK
Broadcaster
during
the
Broadcaster
Preview
Period.
Section
K:
Stadium
Criteria
and
Broadcasters’
Requirements
Guidance
With
regards
to
Rule
K.97.1,
where
the
shortlist
notified
to
the
Club
includes
a
Player
who
has
already
been
made
available
for
interview
by
UK
Broadcasters
five
times
during
the
Season,
the
Club
should
notify
the
League
and
the
League
will
liaise
with
the
relevant
UK
Broadcaster
to
select
another
Player
(who
has
not
been
made
available
five
times
during
the
Season)
to
replace
the
originally
selected
Player.
159
Broadcaster
Preview
Periods
–
Overseas
Broadcasters
K.99.
In
respect
of
each
League
Match,
both
Clubs
shall
ensure
the
attendance
of
(at
least)
one
Player
who
featured
prominently
in
the
Club’s
most
recent
League
Match
and/or
the
Manager
during
the
Broadcaster
Preview
Period
for
interview
by
Overseas
Broadcasters,
non-live
UK
Broadcasters
and
the
League,
for
a
period
of
no
longer
than
45
minutes.
Clubs
shall
give
the
League
at
least
72
hours’
notice
of
the
name(s)
of
the
individual(s)
who
will
be
made
available
for
interview
by
Overseas
Broadcasters,
non-live
UK
Broadcasters
and
the
League
during
the
Broadcaster
Preview
Period.
K.98.
The
selection
of
Players
to
be
made
available
by
Clubs
for
interview
with
UK
Broadcasters
during
Broadcaster
Preview
Periods
throughout
the
Season
is
subject
to
the
following:
K.98.1.
each
Player
listed
on
a
Club’s
Squad
List
must
be
made
available
by
the
Club,
in
accordance
with
Rule
K.97,
for
interview
by
UK
Broadcasters
during
Broadcaster
Preview
Periods
no
fewer
than
five
times
per
Season
(though
no
Club
will
be
in
breach
of
this
Rule
in
respect
of
one
of
its
Players
where
that
Player
has
been
included
in
the
shortlist
referred
to
at
Rule
K.97.1
fewer
than
five
times
in
a
Season);
K.98.2.
no
Player
will
be
required
to
be
available
for
interview
with
UK
Broadcasters
in
two
consecutive
Broadcaster
Preview
Periods;
and
K.98.3.
each
Club
is
entitled
to
apply
to
the
Board
for
special
dispensation
for
a
Player
to
be
granted
an
exemption
from
the
requirements
of
Rule
K.97
for
a
period
of
up
to
four
weeks.
The
Board
will
only
grant
such
special
dispensation
in
exceptional
circumstances
and
only
once
per
Season
in
respect
of
each
Player.
Should
a
Club
wish
to
make
an
application
for
special
dispensation
in
accordance
with
this
Rule,
it
must
do
so
in
writing
to
the
Board,
citing
reasons
(and,
where
appropriate,
supporting
evidence)
for
its
application.
The
Board’s
decision
as
to
whether
or
not
to
grant
such
special
dispensation
in
each
case
is
final
and
not
subject
to
challenge.
Where
such
dispensation
is
granted,
the
Board
will
notify
to
the
Club
how
that
dispensation
affects
the
Player’s
remaining
obligations
under
Rules
K.97
to
K.100
for
the
remainder
of
the
Season.
Section
K:
Stadium
Criteria
and
Broadcasters’
Requirements
Guidance
Regardless
of
the
number
of
Overseas
Broadcasters
present,
Clubs
are
only
required
to
provide
(at
least)
one
Player
and
the
Manager
for
the
45
minutes
specified
in
Rule
K.99.
The
Broadcaster
Preview
Period
interviews
can
take
place
either
at
the
Stadium
or
at
the
training
ground.
Clubs
will
determine
the
exact
date
and
time
of
each
Broadcaster
Preview
Period
and
give
the
League
and
UK
Broadcasters
at
least
72
hours’
notice
of
the
venue,
date
and
time.
The
exact
day
on
which
such
interviews
should
take
place
has
not
been
specified
as
Clubs
may
have
other
match
commitments
during
the
week,
some
of
them
abroad.
All
arrangements
and
monitoring
of
these
Rules
will
be
undertaken
by
the
League,
and
Clubs
should
only
contact
the
League
to
agree
arrangements
with
regard
to
their
Broadcaster
Preview
Periods
which
differ
from
those
set
out
above.
Further,
the
League
recognises
that
there
may
be
weeks
in
which
Clubs
play
two
(or
indeed
in
exceptional
cases
more
than
two)
League
Matches,
e.g.
over
the
Christmas
period,
and
the
League
will
take
account
of
this
fact
when
monitoring
compliance
with
these
Rules.
The
League
will
monitor
Broadcaster
access
during
such
times
to
ensure
that
unreasonable
demands
are
not
being
placed
on
Clubs.
160
Rules:
Section
K
Pre-Match
Media
Conference
K.101.
In
addition
to
the
requirements
of
Rules
K.97
to
K.100,
each
Club
shall
ensure
that
its
Manager
attends
a
media
conference
with
Broadcasters
and,
at
its
discretion,
such
other
accredited
representatives
of
the
media
as
the
Club
considers
appropriate,
to
be
scheduled
as
follows:
Day
of
League
Match
Day
of
Pre-Match
Media
Conference
Saturday,
Sunday
or
Monday
Thursday
or
Friday
to
start
no
later
than
1.30pm
(save
for
exceptional
circumstances,
to
be
managed
and
monitored
by
the
League,
e.g.
in
the
case
of
late
return
from
a
fixture
in
the
UEFA
Europa
League).
Tuesday
Monday
to
start
no
later
than
1.30pm.
Wednesday
Monday
or
Tuesday
to
start
no
later
than
1.30pm.
Thursday
Wednesday
to
start
no
later
than
1.30pm.
Friday
Thursday
to
start
no
later
than
1.30pm.
K.100.Over
the
course
of
each
Season,
each
Club
shall
ensure
that:
K.100.1.
each
Player
named
in
the
Club’s
Squad
List
and
its
Manager
are
made
available
for
interview
by
Overseas
Broadcasters
during
Broadcaster
Preview
Periods
on
no
fewer
than
three
occasions;
and
K.100.2.
subject
to
Rules
K.99
and
K.100.1,
every
Overseas
Broadcaster
that
wishes
to
attend
one
of
the
Club’s
Broadcaster
Preview
Periods
is
permitted
to
do
so
and
is
given
no
less
than
10
minutes
of
access
to
interview
either:
(a)
one
of
the
Club’s
Players;
or
(b)
its
Manager.
Section
K:
Stadium
Criteria
and
Broadcasters’
Requirements
Guidance
With
regard
to
Rule
K.104.1,
it
is
appreciated
that
if
the
pre-match
interview
takes
place
before
the
announcement
of
the
teams,
the
Club
Official
nominating
a
Player
to
take
part
may
not
be
aware
of
the
starting
line-up
due
to
timing
issues.
Clubs
may
accordingly
prefer
to
ensure
that
such
interviews
take
place
after
the
announcement
of
the
teams.
The
League
reserves
the
right
to
investigate
a
breach
of
this
provision
if
the
nominated
Player
is
one
who
could
reasonably
have
been
anticipated
would
not
start
the
League
Match,
and/or
if
a
Club
persistently
nominates
Players
none
of
whom
go
on
to
start
the
League
Matches
in
question.
If
the
Manager
wishes
to
be
interviewed
before
the
announcement
of
the
teams,
this
will
be
acceptable
provided
that
the
relevant
TV
Broadcaster
(or
the
League)
agrees,
and
provided
that
the
Manager
discloses
his
team
selection
to
the
relevant
TV
Broadcaster
(or
the
League),
who
will
keep
this
information
strictly
confidential
until
after
the
teams
have
been
publicly
announced
which,
as
noted
in
Rule
K.85,
will
not
occur
until
60
minutes
before
kick-off.
161
Dressing
Room
Filming
K.105.
In
respect
of
each
League
Match
to
be
Transmitted
live
by
a
UK
Broadcaster,
each
participating
Club
shall
permit
the
UK
Broadcaster
or
the
League
to
gain
access
to
and
film
footage
of
its
dressing
room
between
the
time
that
the
Club’s
Strip
has
been
laid
out
for
the
Players
and
the
time
that
the
Players
arrive
at
the
Stadium.
K.102.
Each
Club
must
allow
UK
Broadcasters
and
the
League
access
to
the
Pre-Match
Media
Conference
for
the
Transmission
of
that
conference.
Clubs
must
not
delay
or
otherwise
restrict
the
Transmission
of
the
Pre-Match
Media
Conference
for
any
longer
than
30
minutes
after
the
commencement
of
that
conference.
Interviews
-
General
K.103.
If
interpretation
into
English
is
required
for
any
interview
taking
place
pursuant
to
Rules
K.97
to
K.100
(Broadcaster
Preview
Periods)
or
K.104
(Matchday
Pre-Match
Interviews),
then
it
must
be
provided
by
the
Club.
Matchday
Pre-Match
Interviews
K.104.
Each
Club
shall
ensure
that
the
following
are
made
available
for
an
interview
with
one
TV
Broadcaster
(or
the
League)
within
the
periods
between
45
minutes
and
120
minutes
before
the
kick-off
of
the
League
Match:
K.104.1.one
of
its
Players
(whose
identity
shall
be
confirmed
by
the
Club
to
the
Match
Manager
and
UK
Broadcaster
filming
the
League
Match
at
least
15
minutes
before
the
interview)
who
is
to
be
in
the
starting
line-up
of
the
League
Match
(who
will
be
asked
no
more
than
three
questions,
all
of
which
shall
be
related
to
that
League
Match);
and
K.104.2.
its
Manager,
such
interview
to
take
place
after
the
team
sheets
have
been
publicly
announced,
the
exact
time
to
be
agreed
with
the
TV
Broadcaster
and
Match
Manager
(and
to
be
adhered
to
by
the
Club
and
Manager
once
so
agreed).
Section
K:
Stadium
Criteria
and
Broadcasters’
Requirements
Guidance
Access
to
the
dressing
rooms
will
be
for
no
longer
than
five
minutes
and
will
be
monitored
by
the
Match
Manager,
who
will
ensure
that
only
the
necessary
TV
Broadcaster
and/or
League
personnel
are
present.
Any
footage
will
not
be
Transmitted
until
after
the
official
team
sheets
have
been
published.
UK
Broadcasters
-
‘Super-Flash’
interviews
162
Rules:
Section
K
K.109.
Prior
to
the
conclusion
of
each
League
Match
that
is
broadcast
live
by
a
UK
Broadcaster,
that
UK
Broadcaster
may
notify
a
participating
Club
of
a
shortlist
of
three
Players
who
participated
in
the
League
Match
that
the
UK
Broadcaster
wishes
to
interview
immediately
after
the
conclusion
of
the
League
Match
and
before
the
relevant
Players
have
returned
to
the
dressing
room
(the
“Super-Flash
Interview”).
K.110.
When
in
receipt
of
that
shortlist,
the
relevant
Club
must
select
at
least
one
of
the
shortlisted
Players
to
be
made
available
for
the
Super-Flash
Interview,
together
with
one
further
Player
(who
may
or
may
not
be
one
of
the
other
Players
shortlisted
by
the
UK
Broadcaster
but
must
have
featured
prominently
in
the
League
Match)
who
must
also
be
made
available
for
the
Super-Flash
Interview.
K.111.
In
the
event
that
the
UK
Broadcaster
that
filmed
the
League
Match
does
not
wish
to
carry
out
the
Super-Flash
Interview
to
which
it
is
entitled,
any
other
UK
Broadcaster
present
at
the
League
Match
may
exercise
that
right
(and
in
the
event
that
no
UK
Broadcaster
wishes
to
do
so,
the
League
may
do
so).
Half-time
Interviews
K.106.
In
respect
of
each
League
Match
to
be
Transmitted
live
by
a
UK
Broadcaster,
the
UK
Broadcaster
may
request
that
the
Manager
(or
a
senior
member
of
the
coaching
staff)
of
either
or
each
participating
Club
provides
an
interview
at
the
end
of
the
half-time
interval,
before
the
re-start
of
the
League
Match.
The
Manager
may
elect
to
provide
the
interview
requested
or
decline
to
do
so,
at
his
absolute
discretion.
Post-Match
Interviews,
Mixed
Zone
and
Post-Match
Media
Conference
K.107.
After
the
conclusion
of
each
League
Match,
each
participating
Club
must
ensure
that
it
makes
its
Player(s)
and/or
Manager
available
for
interview
strictly
in
accordance
with
the
provisions
of
Rules
K.109
to
K.114,
below.
(For
the
avoidance
of
doubt
the
relevant
interviewees
must
remain
so
available
until
the
interviews
are
concluded,
even
if
this
is
after
the
times
stated
below).
K.108.
No
Player
or
Manager
who
has
been
sent-off
in
a
League
Match
or
is
suspended
for
a
League
Match
will
be
required
to
be
made
available
for
interview
during
or
after
that
League
Match.
In
such
circumstances,
the
media
obligations
relating
to
a
Club’s
Manager
shall
be
fulfilled
by
the
Club’s
assistant
manager
or
another
senior
member
of
its
coaching
staff.
Section
K:
Stadium
Criteria
and
Broadcasters’
Requirements
UK
Broadcasters
–
Other
Post-Match
Interviews
Overseas
Broadcasters
and
the
League
Radio
Broadcasters
163
K.114.
Each
Club
participating
in
a
League
Match
must
ensure
that
each
Radio
Broadcaster
that
has
the
right
to
the
Radio
Transmission
of
that
League
Match
is
permitted
to
interview:
(a)
at
least
one
Player
who
featured
prominently
in
the
League
Match;
and
(b)
the
Manager,
following
the
League
Match.
K.113.
In
respect
of
each
League
Match,
each
participating
Club
must
ensure
that
at
least
one
of
its
Players
who
featured
prominently
in
the
League
Match
and/or
its
Manager
is
made
available
for
interview
by
each
Overseas
Broadcaster
in
attendance
at
the
League
Match
and
the
League,
in
accordance
with
the
following
deadlines:
K.113.1.
within
20
minutes
of
the
conclusion
of
the
League
Match
for
the
League
(save
that
where
a
Player
has
provided
a
Super-Flash
Interview
to
the
League,
he
is
not
required
to
provide
a
further
post-match
interview
to
the
League);
K.113.2.
within
30
minutes
of
the
conclusion
of
the
League
Match
for
each
Overseas
Broadcaster
Transmitting
the
League
Match
live
(save
that
this
deadline
is
extended
to
45
minutes
for
Players/the
Manager
from
the
side
that
lost
the
relevant
League
Match);
and
K.113.3.
within
45
minutes
for
each
other
Overseas
Broadcaster
that
has
Transmitted
the
League
Match.
K.112.
In
respect
of
each
UK
Broadcaster
that
has
the
right
to
the
Transmission
of
a
League
Match
but
has
not
been
provided
with
a
Super-Flash
Interview
in
accordance
with
Rule
K.109,
that
UK
Broadcaster
is
entitled
to
interview
two
Players
and
the
Manager
from
each
participating
Club
following
each
League
Match,
in
accordance
with
the
following
requirements:
K.112.1.
the
UK
Broadcaster
may
notify
a
participating
Club
of
a
shortlist
of
three
Players
who
participated
in
the
League
Match
that
the
UK
Broadcaster
wishes
to
interview
following
the
League
Match;
K.112.2.
when
in
receipt
of
that
shortlist,
the
relevant
Club
must
select
at
least
one
of
the
shortlisted
Players
to
be
made
available
for
interview
with
the
UK
Broadcaster,
together
with
one
further
Player
(who
may
or
may
not
be
one
of
the
other
Players
shortlisted
by
the
UK
Broadcaster
but
must
have
featured
prominently
in
the
League
Match)
and
the
Club’s
Manager;
and
K.112.3.
the
relevant
Players
and
the
Manager
must
be
made
available
for
interview:
(a)
within
20
minutes
of
the
conclusion
of
the
League
Match
for
interviews
with
a
UK
Broadcaster
that
has
broadcast
the
League
Match
live;
and
(b)
within
45
minutes
of
the
conclusion
of
the
League
Match
for
all
other
UK
Broadcasters.
Section
K:
Stadium
Criteria
and
Broadcasters’
Requirements
Guidance
For
the
avoidance
of
doubt,
all
Players
selected
for
doping
control
following
a
League
Match
are
still
expected
to
comply
with
their
obligations
regarding
Broadcaster
access
(save
where
the
doping
control
officer
refuses
to
allow
the
Player
to
depart
from
the
doping
control
station
as
a
result
of,
for
example,
a
lack
of
available
chaperones).
However,
where
selection
for
doping
control
affects
a
Player’s
ability
to
make
himself
available
for
interview
within
the
deadlines
stipulated
by
these
Rules,
that
will
be
taken
into
account
by
the
Board
when
determining
whether
a
breach
has
occurred.
With
regard
to
Rule
K.113,
the
League
in
this
context
means
Premier
League
Productions,
the
League’s
appointed
production
partner
which
undertakes
the
broadcast
of
all
League
Matches
on
behalf
of
the
League.
The
League
then
distributes
content
to
Overseas
Broadcasters.
Rule
K.113
requires
Clubs
to
ensure
that
either
a
Player
or
the
Manager
is
available
after
the
League
Match
for
interviews
with
the
League
and
all
Overseas
Broadcasters
present
and
all
Clubs
are
strongly
encouraged
to
give
consideration
to
the
language
requirements
of
Overseas
Broadcasters
and,
where
possible,
provide
access
to
Players
that
speak
the
language
of
the
relevant
Overseas
Broadcaster.
The
League
will
monitor
Broadcaster
access
to
ensure
that
unreasonable
demands
are
not
being
placed
on
Clubs
by
Overseas
Broadcasters.
Furthermore,
Clubs
should
ensure
that
they
make
a
sufficient
number
of
Players
available
for
interview
by
Overseas
Broadcasters
and
the
League
to
ensure
compliance
with
the
deadlines
set
out
at
Rule
K.113.
For
example,
if
a
Club
makes
only
one
Player
available
for
interview
by
Overseas
Broadcasters
and
the
League,
it
is
unlikely
that
all
such
Broadcasters
will
receive
interviews
within
the
relevant
deadlines.
In
such
circumstances,
where
the
deadlines
are
missed
as
a
result
of
too
few
Players
being
made
available
by
a
Club,
that
Club
will
be
in
breach
of
these
Rules.
“Radio
Broadcasters”
means
for
the
purposes
of
this
Rule
UK
and/or
Irish
radio
broadcasters
only.
Interviews
with
TV
Broadcasters
which
take
place
pursuant
to
Rules
K.109
to
K.113
must
take
place
in
front
of
the
Interview
Backdrops
to
be
provided
by
the
League.
Guidance
Clubs
may
withdraw
a
Player
from
walking
through
the
Mixed
Zone
in
exceptional
circumstances,
e.g.
where
the
Player
has
suffered
injury
and
needs
medical
treatment
or
is
subject
to
doping
control.
164
Rules:
Section
K
K.117.
Each
Home
Club
shall
facilitate
a
media
conference
following
each
League
Match
(the
“Post-Match
Media
Conference”).
K.118.The
Post-Match
Media
Conference
shall
take
place
in
the
media
conference
room
referred
to
in
Rule
K.88.
K.115.Before
31
July
each
year,
each
Club
must
confirm
to
the
League
whether,
in
respect
of
each
League
Match
throughout
the
Season:
K.115.1.each
of
the
Players
listed
on
its
team
sheet
will
walk
through
the
Mixed
Zone
when
exiting
the
Stadium
following
the
League
Match;
or
K.115.2.
a
minimum
of
six
of
the
Players
listed
on
the
team
sheet
will
walk
through
the
Mixed
Zone
when
exiting
the
Stadium
following
the
League
Match
and
the
Club
will
ensure
that
each
Broadcaster
in
attendance
in
the
Mixed
Zone
is
able
to
interview
at
least
one
such
Player.
K.116.Having
made
the
election
referred
to
at
Rule
K.115,
above,
each
Club
must
ensure
that
it
complies
with
its
chosen
approach
at
each
League
Match.
Section
K:
Stadium
Criteria
and
Broadcasters’
Requirements
Guidance
The
purpose
of
this
requirement
is
primarily
to
provide
footage
of
players
to
be
used
in
dynamic
line-ups
by
TV
Broadcasters.
In
addition,
photographs
of
players
will
be
used
by
the
League’s
trading
cards
partner.
The
League
will
hold
the
copyright
in
these
photographs
and
licence
it
to
Clubs.
In
the
event
that
the
League
or
its
appointee
is
unable
to
carry
out
the
filming
or
photography
of
a
Contract
Player
pursuant
to
Rule
K.121
then
the
Club
should
provide
to
the
League
a
front-on
head
and
body
photograph
of
the
Contract
Player
wearing
the
Club’s
home
Strip.
As
squads
change
over
the
Season,
the
League
will
ask
Clubs
to
give
access
to
new
Players
pursuant
to
Rule
K.121.2.
While
the
League
will
work
with
Clubs
to
schedule
these
further
sessions,
they
will
need
to
be
undertaken
before
any
new
Player
plays
in
a
League
Match.
Guidance
The
League
will
manage
the
requests
for
access
made
by
Broadcasters
under
Rule
K.125
to
ensure
that
the
demands
made
of
Clubs
or
of
individual
Players
and
Managers
are
not
too
onerous.
165
K.125.
Each
Club
shall
ensure
that,
when
reasonably
requested
to
do
so
by
the
League,
Players
and
Managers
will
take
part
in
recordings
for
the
promotional
purposes
of
Broadcasters
and
the
League.
K.119.
Each
Home
Club
shall
ensure
that
Broadcasters
who
wish
to
do
so
have
access
to
the
Post-Match
Media
Conference
and
may
at
its
discretion
give
such
access
to
accredited
representatives
of
other
media.
K.120.Each
Club
shall
ensure
that
its
Manager
attends
the
Post-Match
Media
Conference.
Promotional
Photographs
and
Footage
K.121.Each
Club
shall:
K.121.1.
select
(and
notify
the
League
of)
one
half
day
period,
no
later
than
48
hours
before
the
start
of
each
Season,
during
which
its
Contract
Players
and
Manager
may
be
photographed
and/or
filmed
by
the
League
or
its
appointee;
and
K.121.2.
ensure
that
each
of
its
Contract
Players
and
its
Manager
is
available
for
a
continuous
period
of
no
less
than
60
minutes
during
such
half
day
period
for
the
photography
and
filming
referred
to
at
Rule
K.121.1.
K.122.For
the
purposes
of
the
photography
and
filming
referred
to
in
Rule
K.121:
K.122.1.each
Contract
Player
shall
wear
each
of
the
Strips
registered
by
the
Club
pursuant
to
Rule
M.17;
and
K.122.2.the
Manager
shall
wear
match
day
attire
(such
as
the
Club’s
official
training
kit
or
blazer
or
suit).
K.123.
Each
Club
shall
make
available
at
its
Stadium
or
training
ground
two
rooms,
each
measuring
at
least
7m
x
6m
x
3m
and
with
benefit
of
mains
electric
power,
for
the
purposes
of
the
filming
and
photography
referred
to
in
Rule
K.121.
K.124.Each
Club
shall
provide
to
the
League
by
no
later
than
30
September
each
year
a
group
photograph
of
all
of
the
Players
included
on
its
Squad
List
and
any
Under
21
Players
who
in
the
Club’s
reasonable
opinion
will
play
in
a
significant
number
of
League
Matches
in
the
forthcoming
Season.
Section
K:
Stadium
Criteria
and
Broadcasters’
Requirements
Guidance
The
League
will
only
organise
one
pre-season
media
event
each
year.
It
may
be
broadcast
live.
Representatives
of
the
media,
as
well
as
Broadcasters,
will
be
invited
to
attend.
The
League
envisages
that
it
will
ask
the
previous
Season’s
League
Champions,
plus
a
Club
from
those
who
finished
in
the
top
10
the
previous
Season
and
one
from
those
who
finished
in
positions
11
to
17
in
the
previous
Season,
together
with
a
newly
Promoted
Club,
to
make
available
Players
and
the
Manager
pursuant
to
Rule
K.126.
The
Clubs
who
are
asked
will
also
be
rotated
from
Season
to
Season
(save,
where
applicable,
in
the
case
of
the
League
Champions).
The
League
will
make
travel
arrangements
and
meet
travel
expenses.
The
League’s
pre-season
media
event
may
focus
on
specific
themes
or
issues
(e.g.
young
players
or
Home-Grown
Players),
in
which
case
the
Clubs
who
are
requested
to
make
Players
available
pursuant
to
Rule
K.126
will
be
asked
to
provide
Players
whose
background
or
experience
is
relevant
to
the
particular
theme
or
issue.
Guidance
The
average
lux
value
referred
to
in
Rule
K.129.1
is
calculated
by
adding
together
the
readings
in
each
direction
taken
from
each
of
the
96
measurement
points
referred
to
in
Rule
K.131
and
dividing
them
by
96.
The
average
lux
value
referred
to
in
Rule
K.129.2
is
calculated
by
adding
together
the
readings
taken
in
the
same
direction
at
each
of
the
96
measurement
points
referred
to
in
Rule
K.131
and
dividing
the
total
by
96.
Clubs
should
also
take
measurements
on
the
horizontal
plane
at
all
96
measurements
as
referred
to
in
Rule
K.131
for
reference.
These
measurements
should
be
reported
in
the
Form
8A
as
per
Rule
K.140.
All
measurements
should
be
taken
at
1m
above
the
pitch
surface.
166
Rules:
Section
K
K.130.
The
floodlighting
must
provide
uniformity
of
maintained
vertical
illuminance
at
all
locations
on
the
pitch
such
that
the
minimum
illuminance
is
no
less
than
half
of
the
maximum
illuminance
and
no
less
than
60%
of
the
average
illuminance.
Floodlights
K.128.
On
the
day
of
each
League
Match,
each
Club
shall
ensure
that
its
floodlights
are
operational
and
comply
with
the
requirements
of
these
Rules
for
such
period
as
the
Board
may
from
time
to
time
specify.
K.129.A
Club’s
Stadium
must
have
floodlights
giving
a
maintained
vertical
illuminance
of:
K.129.1.an
average
of
at
least
1650
lux
and
a
minimum
of
at
least
1000
lux
when
measured
towards
the
principal
camera
on
the
Television
Gantry;
and
K.129.2.
an
average
of
at
least
1000
lux
and
a
minimum
of
at
least
650
lux
at
any
one
location
on
the
pitch
when
measured
towards
the
four
vertical
planes
at
0°,
90°,
180°
and
270°
as
shown
in
the
pitch
lighting
grid
set
out
below.
League
Pre-Season
Media
Event
K.126.Each
Club
shall,
when
requested
to
do
so
by
the
League,
ensure
that
its
captain
and
Manager
are
available
to
attend
the
League’s
designated
pre-season
media
event.
K.127.
Such
attendance
shall
mean
the
captain
and
Manager
being
available
for
a
continuous
two
hour
period
at
a
location
of
the
League’s
choice
and
include
their
being
interviewed
by
Broadcasters.
Section
K:
Stadium
Criteria
and
Broadcasters’
Requirements
Guidance
The
requirements
of
Rule
K.130
are
often
expressed
by
technical
experts
as
“U1
values”
and
“U2
values”
in
the
following
manner:
“Uniformity
(U1
[min/max])
>
0.50
Uniformity
(U2
[min/ave])
>
0.60”
Guidance
–
Pitch
Lighting
Grid
To
illustrate
what
is
meant
by
this,
Clubs
are
requested
to
measure
and
report
lux
values
using
a
grid
as
shown
below
demonstrating
each
point
on
the
pitch
at
which
a
measurement
must
be
taken
and
recorded:
167
K.131.
Calculation,
measurement
and
reporting
of
the
lux
values
shall
be
undertaken
on
the
pitch
using
96
measurement
points
in
a
grid
format
and
at
an
equal
distance
from
each
other.
K.132.At
each
of
the
96
measurement
points
referred
to
in
Rule
K.131,
five
measurements
shall
be
taken
at
one
metre
above
the
pitch
and
in
the
following
five
directions:
K.132.1.
one
measurement
shall
be
taken
towards
the
main
camera
on
the
Television
Gantry
(represented
at
position
no.
1
on
Plan
A
of
Appendix
3);
and
K.132.2.
four
measurements
shall
be
taken
in
four
directions.
The
measurements
shall
be
taken
at
0°,
90°,
180°
and
270°
planes
as
shown
in
the
pitch
lighting
grid
set
out
below.
Section
K:
Stadium
Criteria
and
Broadcasters’
Requirements
The
certificate
to
be
provided
to
the
League
pursuant
to
Rule
K.140
must
contain
the
outcome
of
the
measurement
of
the
lux
values
at
each
point
and
in
each
direction
on
the
pitch
in
this
format.
As
five
measurements
must
be
taken
at
each
of
the
96
points,
a
total
of
480
measurements
must
be
taken
(or
576
if
including
the
horizontal
plane
readings
that
are
required
for
reference).
Guidance
This
is
especially
important
in
the
goalmouth
area
where
it
is
recommended
by
the
International
Commission
on
Illumination
that
no
floodlights
are
installed
in
the
horizontal
zone
of
5º
of
either
side
of
the
goal
line.
Guidance
The
colour
rendering
index
Ra
referred
to
in
Rule
K.136.1
is
certified
by
the
luminaire
and
lamp
manufacturer,
and
Clubs
are
entitled
to
rely
on
this
(the
League
will
not
require
any
further
certification
of
it).
168
Rules:
Section
K
K.137.
Each
Club
must
have
installed
at
or
adjacent
to
its
Stadium
an
alternative
power
source
for
the
floodlights
such
that
the
floodlighting
shall
continue
with
a
minimum
average
illuminance
of
800
lux
towards
the
main
camera
in
the
event
of
the
failure
of
the
primary
power
source.
K.138.
Details
of
the
alternative
power
source
referred
to
in
Rule
K.137,
the
estimated
time
before
floodlights
are
available
again
in
the
event
of
failure
of
the
primary
power
source,
and
the
lux
value
of
the
floodlights
when
powered
by
the
alternative
power
source
must
be
set
out
in
the
annual
floodlighting
report
referred
to
in
Rule
K.140.
K.139.Each
Club
shall
ensure
that
the
floodlighting
installation
and
supporting
services
at
its
Stadium
are
properly
designed
and
maintained.
K.136.Each
Club’s
floodlighting
shall
have:
K.136.1.colour
rendering
index
Ra
of
greater
than
80;
K.136.2.
an
average
colour
temperature
of
between
5200kelvin
and
6000kelvin,
being
the
average
of
three
measurements
taken
in
the
middle
of
each
goal-line
and
on
the
centre
spot;
and
K.136.3.
flicker
(as
measured
by
flicker
factor)
of
no
more
than
6%
at
any
one
or
more
of
the
96
measurement
points
referred
to
in
Rule
K.131
when
measured
towards
the
principal
camera
on
the
Television
Gantry.
K.133.
The
12
rows
of
seating
nearest
to
the
pitch
(save
for
such
rows
in
the
stand
where
the
Television
Gantry
is
situated)
shall
be
illuminated
such
that
they
have
a
minimum
vertical
illuminance
perpendicular
to
the
pitch
of
at
least
165
lux
and
provide
a
comfortable,
glare-free
environment
for
spectators.
K.134.
The
illuminance
referred
to
in
Rule
K.133
shall
be
measured
by
measurements
taken
at
illuminance
test
reference
points
located
at
10m
intervals
on
the
tenth
row
of
seating
around
the
pitch.
The
illuminance
test
reference
points
are
required
in
all
seating
areas
around
the
perimeter
of
the
pitch
save
for
areas
adjacent
to
the
Television
Gantry.
K.135.Floodlighting
shall
be
installed
and
arranged
so
as
not
to
cause
undue
glare
to
Players.
Section
K:
Stadium
Criteria
and
Broadcasters’
Requirements
169
K.140.
In
advance
of
each
Season,
a
certificate
in
Form
8A
signed
by
a
Chartered
Electrical
Engineer,
a
member
of
the
Institute
of
Lighting
Professionals
or
a
member
of
the
Society
of
Light
and
Lighting
(in
this
Rule
“the
Signatory”)
shall
be
provided
by
the
Club
to
the
League
to
certify
that:
K.140.1.
the
floodlights
have
been
inspected
by
the
Signatory
and
in
his
opinion
comply
with
Rules
K.129
to
K.139;
K.140.2.
the
illuminance
meter
used
to
measure
compliance
with
Rule
K.129
was:
K.140.2.1.
cosine
corrected;
K.140.2.2.
suitable
for
use
for
measuring
the
illuminance
of
floodlighting;
K.140.2.3.fitted
with
a
wide-angle
receptive
light
sensor;
and
K.140.2.4.
calibrated
at
least
once
in
the
previous
12
months
(and
a
copy
of
the
most
recent
certificate
of
calibration
shall
be
attached
to
Form
8A);
and
K.140.3.
the
floodlighting
installation
and
its
supporting
services
have
been
designed
to
an
appropriate
standard
in
compliance
with
these
Rules
and
have
been
properly
maintained.
K.141.
If
works
are
undertaken
at
a
Club’s
floodlighting
installation
and
support
services
after
the
submission
of
the
certificate
referred
to
in
Rule
K.140
then
the
Club
must
provide
a
further
such
certificate
to
the
League
within
four
weeks
of
those
works
being
concluded.
Section
K:
Stadium
Criteria
and
Broadcasters’
Requirements
170
Rules:
Section
K
Clubs:
Operations
Section
L:
Fixtures
171
Arranging
Fixtures
L.1.
The
Board
shall:
L.1.1.
determine
the
dates
and
kick-off
times
of
all
League
Matches
as
soon
as
practicable
prior
to
the
commencement
of
each
Season;
and
L.1.2.
have
the
power
at
any
time
thereafter
to
change
the
date
and
kick-off
time
of
a
League
Match,
and
before
exercising
such
power
the
Board
will
consult
with
and
take
into
account
any
representations
made
by
the
Clubs
participating
in
the
League
Match
in
question
and
any
other
Club
or
Clubs
which
may
be
affected
thereby.
L.2.Each
Club
shall
use
its
best
endeavours
to
ensure
that
each
League
Match
takes
place
on
the
date
and
at
the
time
fixed
for
it.
L.3.
No
fixtures
shall
be
arranged
on
or
on
any
of
the
six
days
preceding
the
four
dates
agreed
between
the
League
and
The
Football
Association
prior
to
each
Season
upon
which
international
matches
will
be
played.
L.4.
League
Matches
will
be
played
on
New
Year’s
Day
unless
it
falls
on
a
Thursday
or
Friday
and
F.A.
Cup
matches
are
scheduled
to
be
played
on
the
immediately
following
Saturday.
L.5.All
intellectual
property
and
other
rights
in
the
League’s
fixture
list
shall
belong
to
the
League.
L.6.
A
Club
engaged
in
any
match
played
in
a
UEFA
Club
Competition
on
a
Thursday
evening
and
a
League
Match
on
the
following
Saturday
may
rearrange
the
League
Match
to
the
following
Sunday,
provided
that:
L.6.1.
it
gives
notice
to
that
effect
to
the
Board
and
to
the
relevant
opposing
Club
within
72
hours
of
the
date
of
the
UEFA
Club
Competition
match
being
fixed
(or,
if
the
period
of
72
hours
expires
on
a
day
which
is
not
a
Working
Day,
by
close
of
business
on
the
first
Working
Day
thereafter);
L.6.2.there
is
no
police
objection;
L.6.3.
the
rearrangement
of
the
League
Match
does
not
result
in
the
opposing
Club
having
to
play
another
League
Match,
F.A.
Cup
match
or
UEFA
Club
Competition
match
within
two
days
of
the
rearranged
League
Match
being
played;
and
L.6.4.
the
kick-off
time
of
the
re-arranged
League
Match
is
the
same
as
that
of
one
of
the
League
Matches
(if
any)
which
have
been
selected
for
live
Transmission
in
the
United
Kingdom
on
that
Sunday,
or
such
other
kick-off
time
as
the
Board
may
approve.
L.7.
A
Club
may
apply
to
the
Board
for
permission
to
rearrange
any
fixture
so
that
it
is
played
on
a
different
date
or
at
a
different
kick-off
time.
Section
L:
Fixtures
172
Rules:
Section
L
Arranging
Other
Matches
L.8.
A
Club
shall
not
arrange
to
play
a
friendly
match
during
the
Season:
L.8.1.until
the
dates
of
League
Matches
for
that
Season
have
been
fixed
and
published
in
accordance
with
Rule
L.1;
or
L.8.2.
so
that
it
adversely
affects
a
League
Match.
Other
Competitions
L.9.
Except
with
the
prior
written
approval
of
the
Board,
during
the
Season
a
Club
shall
not
enter
or
play
in
any
competition
other
than:
L.9.1.
the
UEFA
Champions
League;
L.9.2.
the
UEFA
Europa
League;
L.9.3.the
F.A.
Cup;
L.9.4.
the
F.A.
Community
Shield;
L.9.5.
the
Football
League
Cup;
or
L.9.6.
competitions
sanctioned
by
the
County
Association
of
which
it
is
a
member.
L.10.
Each
Club
shall
enter
the
F.A.
Cup.
L.11.
Qualification
for
UEFA
Club
Competitions
shall
be
on
sporting
merit
through
domestic
competitions
controlled
or
sanctioned
by
The
Football
Association.
Clubs
qualifying
for
a
UEFA
Club
Competition
must
apply
for
a
UEFA
Club
Licence
in
accordance
with
the
Licensing
Manual.
Postponement
of
League
Matches
L.12.
A
League
Match
shall
not
be
postponed
or
abandoned
except:
L.12.1.
when
on
the
date
fixed
for
it
to
be
played
either
the
Home
Club
or
the
Visiting
Club
is
competing
in
a
competition
permitted
by
Rules
L.9.1,
L.9.2,
and
L.9.3;
L.12.2.
with
the
approval
of
or
on
the
instructions
of
the
officiating
referee;
L.12.3.
by
order
of
the
police;
L.12.4.
by
order
of
any
other
authority
exercising
its
statutory
powers
to
that
effect;
or
L.12.5.
on
the
instructions
of
or
with
the
prior
written
consent
of
the
Board.
L.13.
Where
it
is
proposed
to
postpone
a
League
Match
pursuant
to
Rule
L.12.4
on
the
grounds
of
safety,
the
appropriate
Official
of
the
Home
Club
shall:
L.13.1.
complete
and
make
available
on
request
to
the
League
all
relevant
risk
assessment
documentation;
and
L.13.2.
time
permitting,
consult
with
the
officiating
referee,
the
police
and
the
chairman
of
the
Club’s
safety
advisory
group
and
ensure
that
the
match
delegate
appointed
to
attend
the
League
Match
pursuant
to
Rule
L.17
is
fully
briefed
as
to
the
reasons
for
the
postponement.
Section
L:
Fixtures
Guidance
Clubs
are
reminded
of
their
obligation
pursuant
to
Rule
L.2
to
use
their
best
endeavours
to
ensure
that
all
League
Matches
take
place
on
the
date
and
at
the
kick-off
time
fixed
for
them.
Pursuant
to
this,
Clubs
are
expected
to
do
all
they
can
to
address
any
concerns
raised
by
a
statutory
authority.
173
Failure
to
Play
a
League
Match
L.15.
Except
in
the
case
of
a
League
Match
which,
without
either
of
the
participating
Clubs
being
at
fault,
is
postponed
or
abandoned
under
the
provisions
of
Rule
L.12,
any
Club
which
causes
the
postponement
or
abandonment
of
a
League
Match
on
the
date
fixed
under
Rule
L.1
or
to
which
it
is
rearranged
under
Rules
L.1.2,
L.6
or
L.7
will
be
in
breach
of
these
Rules.
Replaying
a
League
Match
L.16.
The
Board
shall
have
power
to
order
that
a
League
Match
be
replayed
provided
that
a
recommendation
to
that
effect
has
been
made
by
a
Commission
in
exercise
of
its
powers
under
Rule
W.55.
Match
Delegate
L.17.
The
League
will
appoint
a
match
delegate
to
attend
each
League
Match
and
the
Home
Club
shall
ensure
that
he
is
allocated
a
prime
seat
and
allowed
access
to
all
areas
of
the
Stadium.
L.18.
The
match
delegate
will
act
as
an
official
representative
of
the
League
at
the
League
Match
to
which
he
is
appointed
and
he
will
report
thereon
to
the
League.
Full
Strength
Teams
L.19.
In
every
League
Match
each
participating
Club
shall
field
a
full
strength
team.
Minimum
Age
L.20.
A
Player
who
for
the
purpose
of
Youth
Development
Rule
2
is
placed
in
an
age
group
below
Under
16
shall
not
be
named
in
a
Club’s
team
sheet
for
or
participate
in
a
League
Match.
L.14.
Upon
a
League
Match
being
postponed
or
abandoned
in
accordance
with
Rules
L.12.1,
L.12.2,
L.12.3,
or
L.12.4
the
Home
Club
shall
forthwith
inform
the
Board,
and
the
Board
will
thereupon
exercise
its
power
under
Rule
L.1.2
and
fix
a
date
and
kick-off
time
of
the
re-arranged
League
Match.
Section
L:
Fixtures
Guidance
From
Season
2017/18
a
system
facilitating
the
online
submission
of
team
sheets,
including
all
of
the
information
set
out
in
Form
9,
will
be
introduced.
174
Rules:
Section
L
L.22.
At
least
60
minutes
before
the
time
fixed
for
the
kick-off
of
a
League
Match,
a
senior
member
of
the
coaching
staff
and
the
first
team
captain
of
each
participating
Club
shall
attend
a
briefing
with
the
referee.
L.23.
Any
Club
acting
in
breach
of
either
Rule
L.21
or
Rule
L.22
will
pay
a
fixed
penalty
of
£2,500
in
respect
of
a
first
such
breach,
£5,000
in
respect
of
a
second
such
breach
during
a
Season
and
£10,000
in
respect
of
a
third
such
breach
during
a
Season.
Any
subsequent
breach
shall
be
dealt
with
under
the
provisions
of
Section
W
of
these
Rules
(Disciplinary).
L.24.
If
any
Player
(or
substItute
Player)
named
In
a
team
sheet
Is
Injured
or
otherwIse
IncapacItated
after
the
submIssIon
of
the
team
sheet
but
before
kIck-off,
upon
hIs
Team
Doctor
or,
If
he
Is
unavaIlable,
another
doctor
certIfyIng
that
the
Injury
or
IncapacItatIon
Is
such
that
the
Player
In
questIon
cannot
reasonably
be
expected
to
play,
the
Club
may
add
the
name
of
another
Player
to
the
team
sheet
as
a
Player
or
substItute
Player.
L.25.
Any
amendment
to
the
team
sheet
pursuant
to
Rule
L.24
shall
be
communIcated
forthwIth
to
the
referee,
the
opposIng
Club
and
the
Match
Manager.
L.26.
No
Player
whose
name
does
not
appear
on
hIs
Club’s
team
sheet
shall
take
the
fIeld
of
play
In
that
League
Match.
SubstItute
Players
L.27.
In
any
League
Match
a
Club
may
Include
In
Its
team
sheet
up
to
seven
substItute
Players
of
whom
not
more
than
three
may
take
part
In
the
League
Match
subject
to
the
condItIons
set
out
In
Law
3
of
the
Laws
of
the
Game.
L.28.
Not
more
than
three
substItute
Players
of
each
Club
shall
warm
up
at
the
same
tIme
on
the
perImeter
of
a
pItch
upon
whIch
a
League
Match
Is
beIng
played.
Team
Sheet
and
Pre-Match
BrIefIng
L.21.
At
least
75
mInutes
before
the
tIme
fIxed
for
the
kIck-off
of
a
League
Match,
a
representatIve
of
each
partIcIpatIng
Club
shall
submIt
a
team
sheet
by
such
method
as
approved
by
the
Board
contaInIng
the
followIng
partIculars:
L.21.1.
the
shIrt
numbers
and
names
of
Its
Players
(IncludIng
substItute
Players)
who
are
to
take
part
In
that
League
Match;
L.21.2.
the
colour
of
the
StrIp
to
be
worn
by
Its
Players,
IncludIng
the
goalkeeper;
and
L.21.3.
the
names
and
job
tItles
of
up
to
seven
OffIcIals
who
wIll
occupy
the
traIner’s
bench
durIng
that
League
Match
SectIon
L:
FIxtures
175
KIck-Off
L.29.
Each
Club
partIcIpatIng
In
a
League
Match
shall
adhere
to
the
kIck-off
tIme
and
the
Home
Club
shall
report
any
delay
to
the
Board
together
wIth
any
explanatIon
therefor.
L.30.
Any
Club
whIch
wIthout
good
reason
causes
to
be
delayed
eIther
the
kIck-off
of
a
League
Match
from
the
tIme
fIxed
or
the
re-start
after
the
half-tIme
Interval:
L.30.1.
shall
on
the
fIrst
such
occasIon
pay
a
fIxed
penalty
of
£5,000
If
the
delay
does
not
exceed
15
mInutes;
and
L.30.2.
shall
on
a
second
or
subsequent
occasIon
wIthIn
two
years
of
the
fIrst
such
occasIon
or
If
In
any
case
the
delay
exceeds
15
mInutes
be
dealt
wIth
under
the
provIsIons
of
SectIon
W
of
these
Rules
(DIscIplInary).
Countdown
to
KIck-Off
L.31.
Each
Club
partIcIpatIng
In
a
League
Match
must
comply
wIth
the
terms
of
the
relevant
Countdown
to
KIck-Off.
Use
of
OffIcIal
Ball
L.32.
In
all
League
Matches
the
Home
Club
shall
provIde
and
the
partIcIpatIng
Clubs
shall
use
only
the
offIcIal
ball
approved
from
tIme
to
tIme
by
the
League.
OccupatIon
of
the
TechnIcal
Area
L.33.
The
technIcal
area
shall
be
occupIed
durIng
a
League
Match
only
by
substItute
Players
and
OffIcIals
whose
names
appear
on
the
team
sheet.
Only
OffIcIals
whose
names
appear
on
the
team
sheet
and
who
are
sItuated
In
the
technIcal
area
may
communIcate
InstructIons
to
Players
durIng
a
League
Match.
L.34.
Any
Player
who
Is
dIsmIssed
from
the
fIeld
of
play
shall
proceed
ImmedIately
to
the
dressIng
room
and
shall
not
occupy
the
technIcal
area.
DuratIon
of
League
Matches
L.35.
Subject
to
the
provIsIons
of
Law
7
of
the
Laws
of
the
Game
and
Rule
L.36,
the
duratIon
of
a
League
Match
shall
be
90
mInutes.
L.36.
The
Board
may
order
a
League
Match
whIch
for
whatever
reason
lasts
for
less
than
90
mInutes
to
count
as
a
completed
fIxture
or
to
be
replayed
eIther
partIally
or
In
Its
entIrety.
L.37.
The
half-tIme
Interval
In
League
Matches
shall
be
15
mInutes.
NotIfIcatIon
of
League
Match
Results
L.38.
By
12
noon
on
the
fIrst
WorkIng
Day
after
a
League
Match
each
partIcIpatIng
Club
shall
submIt
Form
10
to
the
Board
duly
completed.
SectIon
L:
FIxtures
176
Rules:
SectIon
L
Gate
Statements
L.39.
WIthIn
10
WorkIng
Days
of
a
League
Match
the
Home
Club
shall
submIt
Form
11
to
the
Board
duly
completed.
PenaltIes
L.40.
Any
Club
actIng
In
breach
of
Rules
L.31
or
L.38
wIll
pay
a
fIxed
penalty
of
£2,500
In
respect
of
a
fIrst
such
breach,
£5,000
In
respect
of
a
second
such
breach
durIng
a
Season
and
£10,000
In
respect
of
a
thIrd
such
breach
durIng
a
Season.
Any
subsequent
breach
shall
be
dealt
wIth
under
the
provIsIons
of
SectIon
W
of
these
Rules
(DIscIplInary).
CompensatIon
for
Postponed
Matches
L.41.
CompensatIon
shall
be
payable
to
a
Home
Club
If
a
League
Match
In
whIch
It
should
partIcIpate
Is
postponed,
provIded
that:
L.41.1.
the
postponement
Is
caused
by
the
VIsItIng
Club
on
the
date
fIxed
for
the
League
Match
or
on
a
date
reasonably
proxImate
thereto
beIng
engaged
In
an
F.A.
Cup
match
or
a
Football
League
Cup
match;
and
L.41.2.
on
the
date
fIxed
for
the
League
Match
the
Home
Club
Is
no
longer
engaged
In
the
relevant
competItIon.
L.42.
In
the
case
of
a
postponement
caused
by
an
F.A.
Cup
match
compensatIon
shall
be
paId
out
of
the
F.A.
Cup
pool
and
In
the
case
of
a
Football
League
Cup
match
out
of
the
Football
League
Cup
pool
or
In
eIther
case
as
the
Board
shall
determIne.
L.43.
In
eIther
case
the
amount
of
compensatIon
shall
be
the
sum
(If
any)
by
whIch
the
Home
Club’s
net
revenue
from
the
postponed
League
Match
falls
short
of
the
Home
Club’s
average
net
revenue
for
League
Matches
played
In
that
Season.
ProvIsIon
of
HospItalIty
for
OffIcIals
L.44.
Each
Home
Club
shall
provIde
hospItalIty
arrangements
for
the
DIrectors
and
other
OffIcIals
of
the
VIsItIng
Club.
Clubs:
Operations
Section
M:
Players’
Identification
and
Strip
177
Player
Identification
M.1.Before
the
commencement
of
each
Season
each
Club
shall
allocate
a
different
shirt
number
to
each
member
of
its
first
team
squad.
M.2.A
Club
shall
likewise
allocate
a
shirt
number
to
any
Player
joining
its
first
team
squad
during
the
Season.
M.3.Save
with
the
prior
written
consent
of
the
Board
shirt
numbers
shall
commence
with
the
number
one
and
shall
be
allocated
consecutively.
M.4.While
he
remains
with
the
Club
a
Player
will
retain
his
shirt
number
throughout
the
Season
for
which
it
was
allocated.
M.5.Upon
a
Player
leaving
a
Club
the
shirt
number
allocated
to
him
may
be
re-allocated.
M.6.
Each
Club
shall
forthwith
provide
to
the
Board
on
Form
12
full
details
in
writing
of
shirt
numbers
allocated
so
that
throughout
each
Season
the
Board
is
aware
of
the
names
of
members
of
the
first
team
squad
of
each
Club
and
the
shirt
numbers
allocated
to
them.
M.7.
When
playing
in
League
Matches
each
Player
shall
wear
a
shirt
on
the
back
of
which
shall
be
prominently
displayed
his
shirt
number
so
as
to
be
clearly
visible
in
accordance
with
guidelines
laid
down
by
the
Board
from
time
to
time,
and
above
that
his
surname
or
such
other
name
as
may
be
approved
in
writing
by
the
Board.
M.8.The
Player’s
shirt
number
shall
also
appear
on
the
front
of
the
left
leg
of
his
shorts.
M.9.
The
size,
style,
colour
and
design
of
shirt
numbers,
lettering
and
the
logo
of
the
League
appearing
on
a
Player’s
shirt
or
shorts
and
the
material
from
which
such
numbers,
lettering
and
logo
are
made
shall
be
determined
by
the
Board
from
time
to
time.
M.10.
The
colour
and
design
of
the
shirt
and
stockings
worn
by
the
goalkeeper
when
playing
in
League
Matches
shall
be
such
as
to
distinguish
him
from
the
other
Players
and
from
Match
Officials.
M.11.The
captain
of
each
team
appearing
in
a
League
Match
shall
wear
an
armband
provided
by
the
League
indicating
his
status
as
such.
M.12.
Any
Club
acting
in
breach
of
any
of
Rules
M.1
to
M.11
inclusive
will
be
liable
to
pay
to
the
League
a
fixed
penalty
of
£2,500
for
a
first
breach,
£5,000
for
a
second
breach
during
a
Season
and
£10,000
for
a
third
breach
during
a
Season.
Any
subsequent
breach
may
be
dealt
under
the
provisions
of
Section
W
of
these
Rules
(Disciplinary).
Home
and
Alternative
Strip
M.13.
Each
Club
shall
have
a
home
Strip
and
up
to
a
maximum
of
two
alternative
Strips
which
shall
be
worn
by
its
Players
in
League
Matches
in
accordance
with
the
provisions
of
these
Rules.
Section
M:
Players’
Identification
and
Strip
178
Rules:
Section
M
M.14.
Each
Club
must
have
at
least
one
alternative
Strip
which
differs
visibly
from
and
contrasts
with
its
Home
Strip
(including
the
goalkeeper’s
Home
Strip)
to
the
extent
that
the
two
Strips
could
be
worn
by
opposing
teams
in
a
match.
M.15.
The
logo
of
the
League
shall
appear
on
the
right
sleeve
of
both
home
Strip
and
alternative
Strip
shirts.
Where
the
relevant
Strip
does
not
bear
a
sponsor’s
logo
on
the
left
sleeve
of
its
shirt,
a
logo
of
the
League
shall
appear
on
that
sleeve
as
well.
M.16.Neither
the
home
Strip
shirt
nor
the
shirt
of
either
of
the
alternative
Strips
shall
be
of
a
colour
or
design
alike
or
similar
to
the
outfits
of
Match
Officials.
M.17.
Not
later
than
four
weeks
before
the
commencement
of
each
Season,
each
Club
shall
register
its
Strips
(each
of
which
must
be
available
for
the
Club
to
wear
in
each
League
Match
during
the
Season)
by
submitting
to
the
Board
Form
13
together
with
samples
of
its
home
Strip,
alternative
Strip(s)
and
goalkeeper’s
Strip
complying
with
these
Rules
and
a
brief
written
description
of
each.
The
Board
having
entered
the
descriptions
in
a
register
will
cause
the
same
to
be
printed
in
the
handbook
of
the
League
and
on
the
League’s
website.
M.18.Each
Strip
submitted
for
registration
in
accordance
with
Rule
M.17
shall
have
on
it:
M.18.1.
the
shirt
number
and
name
of
any
Player
in
the
Club’s
first
team
squad,
displayed
as
required
by
Rule
M.7;
and
M.18.2.
any
advertisement
for
which
the
approval
of
the
Board
is
either
sought
or
has
already
been
given
under
the
provisions
of
Rule
M.30.1.
M.19.If
pursuant
to
Rule
M.17
a
Club
seeks
to
register
a
Strip
which
does
not
comply
with
these
Rules:
M.19.1.
the
Board
shall
give
to
that
Club
notice
in
writing
to
that
effect
giving
full
details
of
the
changes
required
to
achieve
compliance;
and
M.19.2.
the
Strip
in
question
shall
not
be
worn
by
that
Club’s
Players
in
a
League
Match
until
a
further
sample
has
been
submitted
to
and
approved
in
writing
by
the
Board.
M.20.
Subject
to
Rule
M.21,
Strips
of
the
description
thus
registered
shall
be
worn
throughout
the
Season
immediately
following
and
no
changes
to
it
shall
be
made
except
with
the
prior
written
permission
of
the
Board.
M.21.
On
the
occasion
of
a
Club’s
last
home
or
away
League
Match
in
any
Season
a
further
Strip
(i.e.
not
one
registered
by
the
Club
in
accordance
with
Rule
M.17)
may
be
worn
provided
that:
M.21.1.
at
least
seven
days’
prior
written
notice
of
intention
to
do
so
is
given
to
the
Board
(such
notice
to
be
accompanied
by
a
sample
of
the
Strip
intended
to
be
worn)
and
the
opposing
Club
(such
notice
to
be
accompanied
by
a
CAD
drawing
of
the
Strip
intended
to
be
worn);
and
M.21.2.
the
alternative
Strip
shall
be
subsequently
registered
as
the
Club’s
home
or
alternative
Strip
for
the
following
Season.
Section
M:
Players’
Identification
and
Strip
Guidance
In
respect
of
each
League
Match,
the
League
will
notify
Clubs
of
the
confirmed
Strips
to
be
worn
by
the
Home
Club
and
the
Visiting
Club
(together
with
the
uniform
to
be
worn
by
the
Match
Officials)
in
the
form
of
the
Match
Day
Information
Sheet.
179
M.26.In
the
event
of
a
dispute
arising
on
the
day
of
a
League
Match
in
relation
to
the
Strip
to
be
worn
then
the
referee’s
decision
shall
be
final.
M.27.
Subject
to
Rule
M.21,
no
Club
shall
participate
in
a
League
Match
wearing
a
Strip
other
than
its
registered
home
Strip
or
alternative
Strip
or
a
combination
of
the
same
(in
either
case
as
instructed
under
Rule
M.25
or
Rule
M.26)
except
with
the
prior
written
consent
of
the
Board.
M.28.
Each
Club
shall
ensure
that
it
has
available
at
each
League
Match
a
replacement
Strip
for
each
Player
named
on
the
team
sheet
which
can
be
used
in
the
event
of
a
Player
requiring
to
change
any
part
of
his
Strip.
Each
Player’s
replacement
Strip
shall
comply
with
Rules
M.7
and
M.8.
M.29.
When
participating
in
a
League
Match
no
Player
shall
reveal
undergarments
that
show
political,
religious
or
personal
slogans,
statements
or
images,
or
advertising
other
than
a
manufacturer’s
logo.
The
Board
may
proceed
under
Section
W
against
either
the
Player
or
his
Club
or
both
for
any
breach
of
this
Rule.
M.22.
Subject
to
Rules
M.21
and
M.23,
when
playing
in
League
Matches
the
Players
of
each
participating
Club
shall
wear
Strip
which
is
of
a
sufficient
contrast
that
Match
Officials,
spectators
and
television
viewers
will
be
able
to
distinguish
clearly
between
the
two
teams.
In
selecting
the
choice
of
Strip
the
following
order
of
precedence
shall
apply
unless
authorised
by
the
Board:
M.22.1.
1st
priority:
the
outfield
players
of
the
Home
Club
who
shall
wear
their
home
Strip;
M.22.2.
2nd
priority:
the
outfield
players
of
the
Visiting
Club;
M.22.3.
3rd
priority:
the
Home
Club
goalkeeper;
and
M.22.4.
4th
priority:
the
Visiting
Club
goalkeeper.
M.23.
The
Match
Officials
shall
wear
colours
that
distinguish
them
from
the
Strip
worn
by
the
two
Clubs.
In
the
event
of
the
Match
Officials
not
having
distinguishing
colours
then
the
Visiting
Club
goalkeeper
must
change
and
if
this
is
not
possible
the
Home
Club
goalkeeper
must
do
so.
M.24.
At
least
10
days
prior
to
each
League
Match
the
Visiting
Club
shall
notify
the
Home
Club
and
the
League
on
Form
14
of
the
Strip
it
intends
its
Players
(including
for
the
avoidance
of
doubt
its
goalkeeper)
to
wear.
M.25.
The
League,
in
consultation
with
PGMOL
acting
on
behalf
of
the
referee,
will
determine
any
disputes
arising
between
Clubs
and
no
later
than
three
working
days
prior
to
each
League
Match
notify
both
Clubs
and
the
Match
Officials
of
the
colours
to
be
worn.
Section
M:
Players’
Identification
and
Strip
180
Rules:
Section
M
Strip
Advertising
M.30.Provided
that:
M.30.1.
the
content,
design
and
area
of
the
advertisement
is
approved
by
the
Board;
and
M.30.2.
it
complies
with
The
Football
Association
Rules
for
the
time
being
in
force,
advertising
on
Strips
shall
be
permitted.
Clubs:
Operations
Section
N:
Match
Officials
181
Appointment
of
Match
Officials
N.1.
Prior
to
the
commencement
of
each
Season,
PGMOL
will
compile
and
publish
a
list
of
referees
and
assistant
referees
eligible
to
be
appointed
to
officiate
at
League
Matches
during
that
Season.
N.2.PGMOL
shall
be
empowered
to
remove
the
name
of
any
Match
Official
from
its
list
at
any
time.
N.3.
PGMOL
will
appoint
the
Match
Officials
to
officiate
at
each
League
Match.
PGMOL
will
give
notice
of
such
appointment
to
the
participating
Clubs
and
to
the
Match
Officials
so
appointed
who
shall
each
forthwith
acknowledge
their
appointment
to
PGMOL.
Rules
Binding
on
Match
Officials
N.4.
Acknowledgement
by
a
Match
Official
of
an
appointment
made
under
Rule
N.3
shall
constitute
an
agreement
with
the
League
by
such
Match
Official
to
be
bound
by
and
to
comply
with:
N.4.1.the
Laws
of
the
Game;
N.4.2.The
Football
Association
Rules;
and
N.4.3.these
Rules.
Payments
to
Match
Officials
N.5.No
Club
or
Official
shall
either
directly
or
indirectly
make
or
offer
to
make
any
payment
to
or
confer
or
offer
to
confer
any
benefit
upon
any
Match
Official.
Pre-Match
Procedures
N.6.Prior
to
the
commencement
of
a
League
Match
at
which
he
has
been
appointed
to
officiate,
the
referee
shall:
N.6.1.together
with
the
other
appointed
Match
Officials,
arrive
at
the
Stadium
not
less
than
two
hours
before
the
advertised
time
of
kick-off;
N.6.2.decide
on
the
fitness
of
the
pitch
for
the
playing
of
the
League
Match
and:
N.6.2.1.
if
the
referee
considers
it
to
be
unfit,
instruct
that
the
League
Match
be
postponed
or
that
the
kick-off
be
delayed;
and
N.6.2.2.
if
the
referee
considers
it
to
be
necessary,
instruct
that
the
pitch
be
re-marked;
N.6.3.receive
the
team
sheets
of
the
participating
Clubs
in
accordance
with
Rule
L.21;
N.6.4.permit
the
amendment
of
a
team
sheet
if
a
Player
is
injured
or
otherwise
incapacitated
as
provided
in
Rule
L.24;
N.6.5.attend
the
briefing
referred
to
at
Rule
L.22;
N.6.6.check
and
approve
any
football
to
be
used
in
the
League
Match;
N.6.7.ensure
that,
if
appropriate,
the
Home
Club
has
made
a
coloured
ball
available;
Section
N:
Match
Officials
182
Rules:
Section
N
N.6.8.
wear
one
of
the
match
uniforms
provided
by
PGMOL
ensuring
that
it
does
not
clash
with
the
Strip
worn
by
either
of
the
participating
teams;
N.6.9.
ensure
that
the
Players’
Strip
complies
with
the
provisions
of
Section
M
of
these
Rules;
N.6.10.
ensure
that
the
uniform
worn
by
any
ballboy
or
steward
does
not
clash
with
the
Strip
worn
by
either
of
the
participating
teams
and
if
in
his
opinion
there
is
such
a
clash,
he
shall
be
authorised
to
request
such
ballboy
or
steward
to
change
his
uniform
or
to
leave
the
vicinity
of
the
field
of
play;
N.6.11.
with
the
assistant
referees,
lead
the
participating
teams
onto
the
field
of
play
in
accordance
with
the
provisions
set
out
in
the
Countdown
to
Kick-Off;
and
N.6.12.
take
such
other
steps
as
may
be
agreed
between
the
League
and
PGMOL
from
time
to
time.
Compliance
with
Instructions
N.7.Players
and
Officials
shall
comply
with
any
lawful
instruction
given
to
them
by
a
Match
Official
officiating
at
a
League
Match
Post-Match
Procedures
N.8.The
referee
shall
send
the
team
sheets
to
and
make
the
following
reports
in
writing
to
the
Board
as
soon
as
practicable
after
officiating
at
a
League
Match:
N.8.1.on
the
standard
of
facilities
for
Match
Officials
provided
by
the
Home
Club;
N.8.2.on
the
late
arrival
at
the
Stadium
of
any
of
the
Match
Officials,
giving
reasons
therefore;
N.8.3.on
the
condition
of
the
pitch;
N.8.4.on
the
circumstances
surrounding
the
kick-off
or
re-start
being
delayed;
N.8.5.on
either
team
commencing
the
League
Match
with
less
than
a
full
complement
of
Players;
N.8.6.on
any
change
of
Strip
ordered;
N.8.7.on
the
failure
of
a
team
to
process
together
onto
the
field
of
play
in
accordance
with
the
provisions
set
out
in
the
Countdown
to
Kick-Off;
N.8.8.on
any
breach
of
Rule
L.33
by
either
Club;
N.8.9.on
any
Player
being
cautioned
or
sent-off;
N.8.10.
on
either
assistant
referee
taking
over
as
referee
and
stating
the
reason
therefore;
N.8.11.
on
any
breach
of
these
Rules
by
Clubs,
Players,
Officials,
Managers
and
other
Match
Officials;
and
N.8.12.
any
other
matter
which
the
referee
considers
appropriate
to
bring
to
the
Board’s
attention.
N.9.A
referee
shall
likewise
report
to
The
Football
Association
any
breach
of
The
Football
Association
Rules.
Clubs:
Operations
Section
O:
Medical
Guidance
The
FA
has
developed
new
courses
to
replace
the
following
qualifications
referred
to
in
the
Rules:
EA,
BFAS,
IFAS
and
AREA.
These
will
be
introduced
during
the
course
of
Season
2017/18.
Rules
for
Season
2018/19
will
reflect
the
changes.
183
Team
Doctor
and
Medical
Coordinator
O.4.Each
Club
shall
appoint
at
least
one
Team
Doctor
and
at
least
one
Medical
Coordinator
(who
must
be
a
doctor).
O.5.Each
doctor
appointed
by
a
Club
whose
responsibilities
include
giving
medical
treatment
to
Players
must:
O.5.1.hold
a
current
AREA
Certificate;
O.5.2.comply
with
any
guidance
issued
by
the
Board
in
respect
of
the
identification
and
notification
of
concussive
injuries;
and
O.5.3.comply
with
the
General
Medical
Council’s
requirements
concerning
annual
appraisal,
scope
of
practice,
indemnity
and
revalidation
of
doctors.
O.6.The
Team
Doctor
must
hold
a
diploma
in
sports
medicine
or
an
equivalent
or
higher
professional
qualification.
O.7.In
respect
of
each
League
Match,
the
Medical
Coordinator
of
the
Home
Club
shall:
O.7.1.complete
and
sign
the
Match
Day
Medical
Requirements
Form
and
provide
it
to
the
Match
Manager
in
advance
of
each
League
Match;
O.7.2.liaise
with
the
Visiting
Club’s
Team
Doctor
prior
to
each
League
Match
in
order
to
explain
to
him
the
Home
Club’s
arrangements
for
emergency
care;
Doctors
–
General
O.1.
Nothing
in
this
Section
O
or
elsewhere
in
these
Rules
replaces,
reduces
or
affects
in
any
way
the
obligations
imposed
on
Clubs
by
statute
and/or
common
law
in
the
fields
of
medicine,
occupational
health
and/or
health
and
safety.
O.2.
Each
Club’s
Team
Doctor,
Crowd
Doctor
and
Medical
Coordinator,
and
any
other
doctor
appointed
by
the
Club,
shall
be
a
registered
medical
practitioner
licensed
to
practice
by
the
General
Medical
Council.
O.3.
References
in
these
Rules
to
a
requirement
to
hold
a
current
Football
Association
Advanced
Resuscitation
and
Emergency
Aid
Certificate
(“AREA
Certificate”)
shall
mean
that
the
individual
concerned
shall:
O.3.1.
have
successfully
undertaken
the
full
AREA
Certificate
course
(or
an
equivalent
course
that
is
recognised
and
approved
by:
(a)
the
Faculty
of
Pre-Hospital
Care
as
equivalent
to
the
AREA
Certificate;
and
(b)
the
Board)
in
the
preceding
36
months;
and
O.3.2.
have
successfully
undertaken
the
AREA
Certificate
refresher
course
(or
an
equivalent
course
recognised
and
approved
by
the
Board)
in
the
preceding
16
months
(unless
he
successfully
undertook
the
full
AREA
Certificate
course
or
an
equivalent
course
recognised
and
approved
by
the
Board
within
that
period).
Section
O:
Medical
184
Rules:
Section
O
O.7.3.
on
the
day
of
the
League
Match,
be
available
to
deal
with
any
queries
of
the
Visiting
Club’s
Team
Doctor
and
ensure
that
the
latter
is
given
the
opportunity
to
familiarise
himself
with
the
Home
Club’s
medical
facilities
and
to
meet
the
paramedics
present
at
the
League
Match
pursuant
to
Rule
O.19.4;
O.7.4.at
the
request
of
either
Team
Doctor:
O.7.4.1.
assist
with
the
treatment
of
injuries;
O.7.4.2.
care
for
and
monitor
any
Player
or
Match
Official
who
has
left
the
field
of
play;
O.7.4.3.
assist
with
the
identification
and
assessment
of
concussive
injuries,
whether
through
the
use
of
pitch-side
video
technology
or
otherwise;
and
O.7.4.4.
act
as
the
lead
point
of
liaison
and
co-ordination
for
all
Players
or
Match
Officials
referred
to
hospital,
including
by
liaising
with
the
hospital
and
establishing
contact
with
local
ambulances
and
hospital
emergency
departments.
O.8.
In
advance
of
each
League
Match,
the
Team
Doctor
of
the
Home
Club
shall
complete
and
sign
the
Mandatory
Medical
Equipment
Form
and
provide
it
to
the
Match
Manager.
Crowd
Doctor
O.9.Each
Club
shall
appoint
at
least
one
Crowd
Doctor.
O.10.A
Crowd
Doctor
shall
either:
O.10.1.
hold
the
Diploma
in
Immediate
Medical
Care
issued
by
the
Royal
College
of
Surgeons
(Edinburgh)
Faculty
of
Pre-Hospital
Care
(“Faculty”)
or
its
equivalent;
or
O.10.2.
have
successfully
undertaken
the
Faculty’s
‘Generic
Crowd
Doctor
Training’
course
or
its
equivalent.
O.11.Each
Crowd
Doctor
shall
successfully
undertake
the
Faculty’s
‘Generic
Refresher
and
Skills
Update
Course’
at
least
once
every
five
years.
Physiotherapists
O.12.Each
Club
shall
employ
a
full
time
senior
physiotherapist.
O.13.The
senior
physiotherapist
shall:
O.13.1.
be
a
registered
physiotherapist
member
of
the
Health
and
Care
Professions
Council;
and
O.13.2.
hold
a
current
AREA
Certificate.
Section
O:
Medical
Guidance
The
requirement
referred
to
in
Rule
O.15
only
applies
to
those
sports
therapists
who
occupy
the
trainers’
bench
at
a
League
Match,
in
accordance
with
Rule
O.19.3.
185
Medical
and
Safety
Action
Plan
O.16.Each
Club
shall
prepare
and
make
available
to
the
League
on
request
a
Medical
and
Safety
Action
Plan,
which
shall:
O.16.1.
set
out
protocols
for
the
assessment
of
risk
and
management
of
injuries
to
its
employees
in
all
areas
of
its
business;
O.16.2.
set
out
protocols
detailing
the
management
of
injuries
to
Players
and
Match
Officials
sustained
during
League
Matches,
other
matches
in
which
the
Club
participates
and
training
(including
a
dedicated
protocol
for
the
emergency
treatment
of
Players
and
Match
Officials
during
League
Matches
played
at
its
Stadium);
and
O.16.3.
detail
all
first
aid
facilities
and
medical
equipment
maintained
by
the
Club
in
the
event
that
treatment
of
such
injuries
is
necessary.
O.17.The
Medical
and
Safety
Action
Plan
shall
be:
O.17.1.
drawn
up
under
the
guidance
of,
and
be
regularly
reviewed
and
if
necessary
amended
by,
the
Team
Doctor
in
consultation
with
the
Medical
Coordinator,
senior
physiotherapist,
the
Club’s
safety
officer
and
such
other
Persons
as
the
Club
may
consider
appropriate;
and
O.17.2.
annually
reported
to
and
approved
by
the
Club’s
board.
O.18.Each
Club
shall
ensure
that:
O.18.1.
it
manages
effectively
all
medical
issues
that
may
arise
at
a
League
Match;
and
O.18.2.
its
first
aid
facilities
and
medical
equipment
are
properly
maintained
and
are
in
full
working
order.
O.14.Any
other
physiotherapist
employed
by
a
Club
shall:
O.14.1.
be
a
registered
physiotherapist
member
of
the
Health
and
Care
Professions
Council;
and
O.14.2.
(where
the
duties
of
the
physiotherapist
concerned
include
attendance
at
League
Matches
as
part
of
the
Club’s
medical
team)
hold
a
current
AREA
Certificate.
O.15.
Any
other
sports
therapist
employed
by
a
Club
(where
the
duties
of
the
therapist
concerned
include
attendance
at
League
Matches
as
part
of
the
Club’s
medical
team)
shall
hold
a
current
AREA
Certificate.
Section
O:
Medical
186
Rules:
Section
O
Attendance
of
Medical
Personnel
and
Provision
of
Medical
Facilities
O.19.At
every
League
Match:
O.19.1.
each
participating
Club
shall
procure
the
attendance
of
its
Team
Doctor
and
the
Home
Club
shall
procure
the
attendance
of
its
Crowd
Doctor
and
Medical
Coordinator.
The
Home
Club’s
Team
Doctor,
Crowd
Doctor
and
Medical
Coordinator
shall
be
available
throughout
and
for
a
reasonable
time
before
and
after
the
League
Match;
O.19.2.
each
participating
Club
shall
procure
the
attendance
of
a
physiotherapist
or
therapist
who
is
qualified
as
required
by
these
Rules;
O.19.3.
each
participating
Club’s
Team
Doctor
and
physiotherapist
or
therapist
(who
shall
be
qualified
as
required
by
these
Rules)
shall
occupy
that
Club’s
trainers’
bench
during
the
League
Match;
O.19.4.
the
Home
Club
shall
procure
the
attendance
of
at
least
two
fully
qualified
and
appropriately
insured
paramedics
who
shall
be
available
to
assist
with
on-field
medical
incidents;
O.19.5.
no
Person
other
than
a
participating
Club’s
Team
Doctor,
Medical
Coordinator,
physiotherapist
or
therapist
(who
shall
be
qualified
as
required
by
these
Rules)
or
the
paramedics
referred
to
in
Rule
O.19.4
shall
be
permitted
to
treat
Players
or
Match
Officials
on
the
field
of
play;
O.19.6.
the
Home
Club
shall
ensure
that
all
equipment
and
facilities
listed
in
the
Mandatory
Medical
Equipment
Form
are
available
and
present
at
the
Stadium;
O.19.7.
the
Home
Club
shall
ensure
that
throughout
each
League
Match
a
fully
equipped,
dedicated
and
appropriately
insured
ambulance
suitable
to
carry
an
emergency
casualty
and
staffed
by
a
Person
or
Persons
qualified
to
perform
essential
emergency
care
en
route
is
available
at
the
Stadium
to
transport
any
Player
or
Match
Official
requiring
emergency
treatment
to
hospital;
and
O.19.8.
the
Home
Club
shall
before
each
League
Match
make
available
to
the
Visiting
Club
the
emergency
treatment
protocol
referred
to
in
Rule
O.16.2
and
obtain
the
Visiting
Club’s
Team
Doctor’s
confirmation
that
he
has
received
it.
Concussive
Injuries
O.20.
Each
Team
Doctor,
physiotherapist,
therapist
and
Medical
Coordinator
shall,
when
present
at
a
League
Match
or
at
any
other
match
or
at
training,
carry
the
pocket
concussion
tool
(which
is
set
out
at
Appendix
4A).
O.21.
Any
Player,
whether
engaged
in
a
League
Match,
any
other
match
or
in
training,
who
has
sustained,
or
is
suspected
of
having
sustained,
a
concussive
injury,
shall
not
be
allowed
to
resume
playing
or
training
(as
the
case
may
be)
that
same
day.
Furthermore,
he
shall
not
be
allowed
to
return
to
playing
in
matches
or
participating
in
training
thereafter
unless
he
has
been
examined
and
declared
fit
to
do
so
by
his
Team
Doctor
or,
if
he
is
unavailable,
by
another
medical
practitioner.
In
such
circumstances,
the
welfare
of
the
Player
is
paramount
and
the
decision
of
the
Team
Doctor
or
other
medical
practitioner
as
to
whether
the
Player
is
fit
to
resume
playing
or
training
shall
be
final.
Section
O:
Medical
Guidance
Clubs
should
be
aware
that
only
those
Officials
listed
in
Rule
O.22
may
review
footage
of
a
League
Match
during
its
course
and
only
for
the
purpose
set
out
in
Rule
O.22.
Any
other
Official
who
does
so
(for
whatever
purpose)
may
be
in
breach
of
Rule
K.32.
187
Medical
Records
O.23.
Each
Club
shall
carry
out
medical
examinations
on
all
its
Contract
Players
and
Academy
Players
registered
on
Scholarship
Agreements
(as
defined
in
the
Youth
Development
Rules)
in
accordance
with
the
requirements
laid
down
in
Appendix
4
and
keep
medical
records
that
comply
with
General
Medical
Council
requirements.
O.24.
Where
the
transfer
(including
the
Temporary
Transfer)
of
the
registration
of
a
Contract
Player
is
being
negotiated
between
Clubs,
the
Club
holding
the
registration
shall,
at
the
request
of
the
other
Club,
and
provided
that
the
consent
of
the
Contract
Player
has
been
obtained,
provide
to
it
the
medical
records
of
the
Contract
Player
in
question
(including
for
the
avoidance
of
doubt
any
records
which
the
Club
holds
of
the
cardiac
screening
and/or
concussion
history
of
the
Player).
Medical
Insurance
O.25.
During
such
time
as
there
shall
remain
in
force
an
agreement
between
the
League
and
the
Professional
Footballers’
Association
for
the
subsidising
of
Player
insurance
schemes,
each
Club
shall
cause
each
of
its
Contract
Players
and
those
of
its
Academy
Players
with
whom
it
has
entered
into
a
Scholarship
Agreement
(as
defined
in
the
Youth
Development
Rules)
to
be
insured
under
and
in
accordance
with
the
terms
of
any
private
medical
insurance
scheme
approved
by
the
Board.
In
the
case
of
such
Academy
Players
such
insurance
may
be
limited
to
football
related
injuries.
O.22.
Without
prejudice
to
Rule
K.32,
a
Club’s
Team
Doctor,
Medical
Coordinator
and/or
physiotherapist
may
review
footage
of
a
League
Match
during
its
course
in
order
to
assist
with
the
identification
and/or
assessment
of
a
concussive
injury.
Section
O:
Medical
188
Rules:
Section
O
Clubs:
Operations
Section
P:
Managers
189
Codes
of
Conduct
P.1.
Managers
shall
conduct
themselves
in
accordance
with
the
Code
of
Conduct
for
Managers
set
out
in
Appendix
5.
P.2.
Clubs
shall
conduct
themselves
in
relation
to
Managers
in
accordance
with
the
Code
of
Conduct
for
Clubs
set
out
in
Appendix
6.
P.3.
Any
failure
by
Managers
or
Clubs
to
conduct
themselves
in
accordance
with
their
respective
Codes
of
Conduct
will
constitute
a
breach
of
this
Rule.
Coaching
Qualifications
P.4.
Each
Manager
shall
either:
P.4.1.
hold,
or
have
commenced
and
be
actively
engaged
on
the
requisite
course
to
obtain,
a
valid
UEFA
Pro
Licence;
or
P.4.2.
hold
the
Football
Association
Coaching
Diploma;
or
P.4.3.
hold,
or
have
commenced
and
be
actively
engaged
on
the
requisite
course
to
obtain,
a
valid
diploma
of
a
similar
standard
issued
by
another
national
association.
P.5.
No
Club
shall
employ
any
Person
as
a
Manager
who
does
not
hold
a
qualification
listed
in
Rule
P.4.
P.6.
Rules
P.4.
and
P.5.
shall
not
apply
to
Managers
until
the
expiry
of
12
weeks
from
the
date
of
their
appointment
as
such.
The
Board
shall
have
power
to
grant
an
extension
of
the
12
weeks
period
only
if
reasonably
satisfied
that
a
Manager
is
acting
as
a
temporary
replacement
for
another
who
is
medically
unfit
to
resume
his
duties.
Contracts
of
Employment
and
Submission
to
the
Board
P.7.
The
terms
of
a
Manager’s
employment
must
be
evidenced
in
a
written
contract,
a
copy
of
which
must
be
submitted
to
the
Board
within
seven
days
of
its
coming
into
full
force
and
effect.
Contents
of
Contracts
of
Employment
P.8.
Contracts
of
employment
between
a
Club
and
a
Manager
shall:
P.8.1.
include
the
standard
clauses
set
out
in
Appendix
7;
and
P.8.2.
clearly
set
out
the
circumstances
in
which
the
contract
of
employment
may
be
determined
by
either
party.
Meetings
Re
Refereeing
and
Other
Matters
P.9.
All
Managers
are
required
to
attend
in
person
an
annual
pre-Season
meeting
organised
by
the
League
or
PGMOL
and
failure
to
do
so
(save
in
exceptional
circumstances)
shall
be
a
breach
of
these
Rules.
Section
P:
Managers
190
Rules:
Section
P
P.10.
By
no
later
than
25
June
in
advance
of
each
Season,
each
Club
must
notify
the
League
of
two
dates
(each
of
which
shall
be
before
the
Club’s
first
League
Match
of
the
Season)
on
which
each
of
its
Contract
Players
will
be
available
for
a
meeting
to
be
attended
by
the
League
and/or
PGMOL.
The
League
will
then
notify
the
Club
as
soon
as
possible
thereafter
on
which
of
the
two
dates
provided
the
meeting
will
take
place.
Failure
to
attend
this
meeting
(in
the
case
of
a
Contract
Player)
or
to
take
reasonable
steps
to
ensure
the
attendance
of
each
of
its
Contract
Players
at
this
meeting
(in
the
case
of
a
Club),
save
in
exceptional
circumstances,
shall
be
a
breach
of
these
Rules.
Broadcasters
and
Media
P.11.
Each
Manager
shall
when
requested
to
do
so
attend
in
person
and
participate
in
the
interviews,
press
conferences
and
other
activity
required
of
Managers
pursuant
to
Section
K
of
these
Rules
and
failure
to
do
so
(save
in
exceptional
circumstances)
shall
be
a
breach
of
these
Rules.
Such
interviews
shall
not
be
arranged
in
such
a
manner
as
to
interfere
with
the
Manager’s
primary
matchday
responsibilities
as
regards
team
matters.
Disputes
P.12.
Any
dispute
arising
between
the
parties
to
a
Manager’s
contract
with
a
Club
shall
be
dealt
with
under
the
procedures
set
out
in
Section
Y
of
these
Rules
(Managers’
Arbitration
Tribunal).
Assistant
Manager/Head
Coach
P.13.
A
Club
which
applies
for
a
UEFA
Club
Licence
must,
in
addition
to
employing
a
Manager,
employ
an
individual
(such
as
an
assistant
manager
or
head
coach)
to
assist
the
Manager
in
all
football
matters
relating
to
the
first
team.
Clubs:
Operations
Section
Q:
Scouts
191
Registration
of
Scouts
Q.1.The
Board
shall
keep
a
register
of
Scouts.
Q.2.
Each
Club
upon
employing
or
engaging
a
Scout
shall
within
five
days
thereof
apply
to
register
him
by
duly
completing
Form
15
and
submitting
to
the
Board
a
copy
of
the
document
by
which,
in
accordance
with
Rule
J.2,
the
Club
binds
the
Scout
to
comply
with
these
Rules.
Q.3.The
Board
shall
register
a
Scout
and
shall
notify
the
applicant
Club
to
that
effect
upon
being
satisfied
that:
Q.3.1.the
Club
has
complied
with
Rule
Q.2.
above;
and
Q.3.2.the
Scout
who
is
the
subject
of
the
application
is
not
currently
registered
as
the
Scout
of
another
Club.
Q.4.
Except
during
the
period
of
five
days
mentioned
in
Rule
above,
no
Club
shall
employ
a
Scout
who
is
not
registered
under
the
provisions
of
this
Section
of
these
Rules
unless
it
has
made
an
application
to
register
him
which
has
yet
to
be
determined.
Q.5.
Upon
a
Club
ceasing
to
employ
or
engage
a
registered
Scout
it
shall
within
five
days
thereof
give
notice
to
that
effect
in
Form
16
to
the
Board
who
shall
thereupon
remove
the
name
of
such
Scout
from
the
register.
Identification
of
Scouts
Q.6.Each
Club
shall
issue
to
each
of
its
registered
Scouts
a
formal
means
of
identification
which
shall
include:
Q.6.1.the
name
of
the
Club
by
which
it
is
issued;
Q.6.2.the
signature
of
an
Authorised
Signatory
of
the
issuing
Club;
Q.6.3.a
photograph
of
the
Scout;
and
Q.6.4.the
Scout’s
signature.
Code
of
Conduct
Q.7.
Scouts
shall
conduct
themselves
in
accordance
with
the
Code
of
Conduct
for
Scouts
set
out
in
Appendix
8
and
any
failure
to
do
so
shall
constitute
a
breach
of
this
Rule.
Each
Club
must
ensure
that
its
Scouts
comply
with
the
provisions
of
these
Rules
(and,
where
applicable,
the
Youth
Development
Rules)
and
Appendix
8.
Section
Q:
Scouts
192
Rules:
Section
Q
Clubs:
Operations
Section
R:
Supporter
Relations
193
Supporter
Liaison
Officer
R.1.
Each
Club
shall
employ
one
or
more
appropriately
senior
Official(s)
whose
responsibilities
shall
include:
R.1.1.
the
delivery
of
the
Club’s
policies
regarding
its
supporters;
R.1.2.
ensuring
that
there
is
a
regular
point
of
contact
within
the
Club
for
the
Club’s
supporters;
and
R.1.3.
liaising
regularly
with
the
Club’s
management
(including
on
safety
and
security
related
issues
as
they
affect
supporters).
Policies
R.2.
Each
Club
shall
devise,
document
and
publish:
(a)
a
policy
(or
policies)
with
regard
to
ticketing,
merchandise
and
relations
with
its
supporters,
season
ticket
holders
and
others
having
an
interest
in
the
activities
of
the
Club
(together
in
this
Section
of
these
Rules
referred
to
as
“Stakeholders”);
and
(b)
a
disability
access
statement.
A
copy
of
all
such
documents
must
be
provided
to
the
League
before
the
start
of
the
Season.
R.3.A
Club’s
policy
with
regard
to
its
Stakeholders
should:
R.3.1.
provide
for
consultation
with
them
on
a
structured
and
regular
basis
through
forums,
questionnaires
and
focus
groups
and
by
the
publication
of
current
policies
on
major
issues
in
an
easily
digested
format;
and
R.3.2.
promote
supporter
and
community
liaison
and
provide
for
the
establishment
of
liaison
structures
where
none
exist.
Disability
Access
Officer
R.4.
Each
Club
shall
employ
one
or
more
appropriately
senior
Official(s)
whose
responsibilities
shall
include:
R.4.1.
ensuring
the
provision
by
the
Club
of
safe,
inclusive,
accessible
facilities
and
services
for
disabled
supporters;
and
R.4.2.
liaising
regularly
with
the
Club’s
management
(including
on
issues
related
to
disability
access).
Reporting
R.5.
Each
Club
shall
submit
a
report
annually
to
the
League
during
the
Close
Season
describing
how
each
of
its
said
policies
has
been
implemented
and
the
extent
to
which
each
has
been
achieved.
Section
R:
Supporter
Relations
194
Rules:
Section
R
Ticketing
R.6.A
Club’s
ticketing
policy
should:
R.6.1.
provide
general
information
to
the
public
about
ticket
availability
and
pricing,
giving
the
earliest
possible
notice
of
any
changes
and
the
reasons
therefore;
R.6.2.
aim
to
promote
greater
accessibility
by
the
adoption
of
flexible
and
imaginative
ticketing
schemes;
R.6.3.
facilitate
wider
access
to
League
Matches
by
the
public
by
allowing
for
a
broad
range
of
ticket
prices,
the
more
expensive
effectively
subsidising
the
cheapest;
R.6.4.
allow
for
a
reasonable
reduction
in
the
price
of
tickets
for
seats
with
a
restricted
view
of
the
goalmouth;
R.6.5.
adopt
a
system
of
concessionary
ticket
prices
tailored
to
the
needs
of
the
local
community;
R.6.6.
give
details
of
the
availability
of
seating
for
disabled
spectators
and
their
carers
and
the
pricing
policy
in
relation
thereto;
R.6.7.
set
out
particulars
of
any
membership,
loyalty,
bond,
debenture
or
similar
scheme;
R.6.8.
make
available
a
method
of
payment
for
season
tickets
by
instalments
at
competitive
rates
of
interest;
R.6.9.
promote
the
availability
of
tickets
by
reserving
a
reasonable
proportion
(at
least
five
per
cent.)
of
them
for
sale
to
non-season
ticket
holders;
R.6.10.
deal
with
the
return
and
distribution
of
unwanted
tickets;
R.6.11.
include
the
following
provisions
in
respect
of
abandoned
League
Matches:
R.6.11.1.
abandonment
after
spectators
admitted
to
the
Stadium
but
before
kick-off
-
free
admission
to
the
rearranged
League
Match;
R.6.11.2.
abandonment
after
kick-off
-
half
price
admission
to
the
rearranged
League
Match;
and
R.6.12.
refer
to
the
obligations
set
out
in
Rules
R.7
to
R.12,
below.
R.7.
Each
Club
shall
provide
an
area
of
its
Stadium
for
the
exclusive
use
of
family
groups
and
junior
supporters.
R.8.
Concessionary
ticket
prices
must
be
made
available
by
each
Club
for:
R.8.1.
senior
citizens;
and
R.8.2.
junior
supporters.
Section
R:
Supporter
Relations
195
R.9.Unless
otherwise
agreed
by
the
Board
or
between
the
Clubs,
and
subject
to
Rule
R.10,
at
each
League
Match,
the
Home
Club
shall
make
available
to
the
Visiting
Club:
R.9.1.
3,000
tickets
or,
if
the
capacity
of
the
Home
Club’s
Stadium
is
less
than
30,000,
such
number
of
tickets
as
is
equal
to
10
per
cent.
of
its
Stadium
capacity;
and
(whether
or
not
that
allocation
is
taken
up)
R.9.2.tickets
for
a
minimum
of
10
per
cent.
of
the
Home
Club’s
disabled
spectator
accommodation.
R.10.
The
tickets
referred
to
in
Rule
R.9
must:
R.10.1.
be
made
available
to
the
Visiting
Club
in
blocks
corresponding
to
the
blocks
of
seating
(“Seating
Blocks”)
in
the
area
of
the
Home
Club’s
Stadium
for
supporters
of
the
Visiting
Club,
such
Seating
Blocks
to
be
designated
by
reference
to
the
points
at
which
segregation
of
supporters
of
the
Home
and
Visiting
Clubs
can
occur
(and,
for
the
avoidance
of
doubt,
there
shall
be
no
maximum
or
minimum
number
of
seats
in
a
Seating
Block
and
any
question
as
to
the
size
of
a
Seating
Block
or
the
location
of
a
segregation
point
shall
be
determined
by
the
Board);
R.10.2.
be
allocated
so
as
to
ensure
that
supporters
of
the
Visiting
Club
are
located
in
one
or
more
segregated,
self-contained
area(s)
of
the
Stadium;
and
R.10.3.
(subject
to
the
approval
of
the
relevant
local
authority)
be
allocated
so
as
to
ensure
that,
at
a
minimum,
one
Seating
Block
in
which
supporters
of
the
Visiting
Club
will
be
located
is
situated
‘pitch-side’
(ie,
the
front
row
of
such
Seating
Block
is
the
row
closest
to
the
pitch
in
the
relevant
stand
that
is
available
for
general
admission).
R.11.
The
Visiting
Club:
R.11.1.
may
order
and
sell
tickets
on
a
sequential
Seating
Block
by
Seating
Block
basis
(the
sequence
of
release
of
Seating
Blocks
to
the
Visiting
Club
to
be
determined
by
the
Home
Club);
R.11.2.
must
confirm
its
final
order
of
tickets
(subject
to
the
conditions
set
out
in
Rule
R.12)
at
least
four
weeks
before
the
League
Match
to
which
they
relate;
and
R.11.3.
shall
pay
for
the
entirety
of
the
tickets
so
ordered
save
that
it
may
return
(and
not
pay
for)
any
unsold
tickets
in
the
final
Seating
Block
for
which
it
ordered
tickets
if
it
has
sold
50%
of
the
tickets
in
that
Seating
Block.
R.12.Unless
otherwise
agreed,
the
provision
by
a
Home
Club
of
tickets
for
sale
by
a
Visiting
Club
shall
be
conditional
upon:
R.12.1.
the
Visiting
Club
making
the
tickets
available
for
purchase
by
the
later
of
either
three
working
days
after
receipt
from
the
Home
Club
or
the
date
that
is
four
weeks
before
the
date
of
the
fixture;
R.12.2.
any
unsold
tickets
being
returned
by
the
Visiting
Club
to
the
Home
Club
not
later
than
10
days
before
the
date
fixed
for
the
League
Match
to
which
they
relate;
Section
R:
Supporter
Relations
196
Rules:
Section
R
R.12.3.
the
proceeds
of
tickets
sold
and
the
value
(to
be
pro-rated
to
the
number
of
adult
and
concessionary
tickets
actually
sold
by
the
Visiting
Club)
of
any
unsold
tickets
not
returned
as
aforesaid
being
paid
by
the
Visiting
Club
to
the
Home
Club
within
four
days
of
the
League
Match
taking
place;
and
R.12.4.
the
Visiting
Club
paying
to
the
Home
Club
daily
interest
at
the
rate
of
five
per
cent.
per
annum
over
the
base
rate
for
the
time
being
of
Barclays
Bank
Plc
on
any
amount
not
paid
in
accordance
with
Rule
R.12.3.
R.13.
Each
Club
shall
submit
to
the
League
details
of
its
season
ticket
prices
and
ticket
prices
for
individual
League
Matches
upon
announcing
the
same
publicly
(and,
in
any
event,
before
the
start
of
each
Season).
Merchandise
R.14.
A
Club’s
merchandising
policy
should:
R.14.1.
allow
for
market
research
to
be
undertaken
with
regard
to
the
frequency
of
Strip
changes
and
to
their
design;
R.14.2.
identify
the
intervals
at
which
Strip
changes
are
intended
to
take
place
and
the
date
of
the
next
intended
change;
R.14.3.provide
for
swing
tickets
attached
to
replica
Strip
to
state
its
launch
date;
and
R.14.4.
refer
to
the
effect
on
the
consumer
of
the
obligations
set
out
in
Rules
R.16
to
R.19
below.
R.15.
Any
numbers,
lettering,
badges
and
logos
appearing
on
replica
Strip
shall
be
of
the
same
style,
colour
and
design
as
those
appearing
on
Players’
Strip
currently
registered
as
required
by
Rule
M.17.
R.16.
In
any
future
contract
to
license
a
manufacturer
to
produce
for
retail
sale
replica
Strip,
each
Club
shall
include
the
standard
clauses
set
out
in
Appendix
9.
R.17.
Upon
a
Promoted
Club
becoming
a
member
of
the
League
in
accordance
with
the
provisions
of
Rule
B.5,
it
shall
give
notice
to
any
manufacturer
licensed
to
manufacture
and
distribute
its
replica
Strip
in
the
terms
set
out
in
Appendix
10
and
request
such
manufacturer
to
convey
the
substance
of
the
notice
to
its
dealers
forthwith
and
advise
them
that:
R.17.1.
they
are
free
to
sell,
advertise
and
display
for
sale
replica
Strip
supplied
by
such
manufacturer
at
whatever
price
they
may
choose;
and
R.17.2.
they
should
inform
the
Competition
and
Markets
Authority
if
they
are
concerned
that
a
minimum
resale
price
is
being
imposed.
R.18.
No
Club
shall
cause
or
procure
any
manufacturer
with
which
it
has
a
licensing
agreement
for
the
manufacture
of
replica
Strip
to
do
any
act
or
cause
to
be
done
anything
which
would
constitute
a
breach
of
the
standard
clauses
referred
to
in
Rule
R.16
.
R.19.
Each
Club
shall
provide
the
Competition
and
Markets
Authority
with
such
information
as
it
may
need
in
order
to
satisfy
itself
that
Rules
R.16
to
R.18
above
have
been
complied
with.
Clubs:
Operations
Section
S:
The
Safeguarding
of
Vulnerable
Groups
and
Safer
Recruitment
197
Clubs’
Policies
and
Procedures
for
the
Safeguarding
of
Vulnerable
Groups
S.1.
Each
Club
shall
prepare,
implement,
review
regularly
and
have
reviewed
by
its
local
authority
(where
the
local
authority
is
prepared
to
do
so)
written
policies
and
procedures
for
the
safeguarding
of
Vulnerable
Groups.
S.2.
Each
Club’s
policies
and
procedures
for
the
safeguarding
of
Vulnerable
Groups
shall:
S.2.1.
be
in
accordance
with
this
Section
of
these
Rules
and
shall
have
regard
to
any
guidance
issued
by
the
League
in
respect
of
safe
event
management;
S.2.2.
meet
the
NSPCC
Standards;
and
S.2.3.
comply
with
any
policy
or
guidance
published
by
the
League
from
time
to
time.
Roles
and
Responsibilities
S.3.
Each
Club
shall
designate
a
member
of
its
board
of
directors
as
its
Senior
Safeguarding
Lead,
who
shall
take
leadership
responsibility
for
the
Club’s
safeguarding
provision
(in
consultation
with
the
Club’s
Head
of
Safeguarding)
and
actively
champion
safeguarding
at
board
level.
The
name
of
the
Club’s
Senior
Safeguarding
Lead
shall
be
notified
by
the
Club
to
the
League
in
Form
17.
S.4.
Each
Club
shall
designate
at
least
one
full-time
member
of
Staff
with
the
necessary
skills
and
expertise
as
its
Head
of
Safeguarding.
The
name
of
the
Club’s
Head
of
Safeguarding
shall
be
notified
by
the
Club
to
the
League
in
Form
17.
S.5.
The
Head
of
Safeguarding
shall:
S.5.1.
where
possible,
report
directly
to
(and
be
managed
by)
the
Senior
Safeguarding
Lead;
S.5.2.
provide
strategic
leadership
on
safeguarding
provision
and
issues
within
the
Club;
S.5.3.
review
and
approve
the
safeguarding
provision
for
all
Activities;
S.5.4.
act
as
the
first
point
of
contact
for
any
report
or
suspicion
of
abuse
or
concern
relating
to
the
welfare
of
a
Child
or
Adult
at
Risk
engaged
in
an
Activity;
S.5.5.
liaise
regularly
with
and
be
guided
by
the
advice
of
the
relevant
local
and
statutory
authorities
and
the
League
with
regard
to
issues
concerning
the
safeguarding
of
Vulnerable
Groups;
S.5.6.
ensure
strict
compliance
with
the
Club’s
policies
and
procedures
for
the
safeguarding
of
Vulnerable
Groups;
S.5.7.
promote
awareness
within
the
Club
of
safeguarding
of
Vulnerable
Groups
and
encourage
and
monitor
the
adoption
of
best
practice
procedures
in
that
regard;
S.5.8.
report
on
a
regular
basis
on
the
effectiveness
of,
and
the
Club’s
compliance
with,
its
policies
and
procedures
for
the
safeguarding
of
Vulnerable
Groups
to
the
Senior
Safeguarding
Lead;
Section
S:
The
Safeguarding
of
Vulnerable
Groups
and
Safer
Recruitment
Guidance
Clubs’
attention
is
drawn
to
Youth
Development
Rule
186
which
requires
that
an
Academy
Safeguarding
Officer
must
be
appointed
to
undertake
the
functions
set
out
in
Rule
S.5.7
with
regard
to
the
Academy.
198
Rules:
Section
S
Staff
S.8.
Staff
shall
in
all
dealings
with
and
on
behalf
of
Vulnerable
Groups
do
what
is
reasonable
in
the
circumstances
of
the
case
for
the
purpose
of
safeguarding
or
promoting
the
safety
and
welfare
of
the
relevant
individual(s).
S.5.9.
act
as
the
lead
Club
Official
in
any
investigation
of
an
allegation
of
abuse
of
a
Child
or
Adult
at
Risk;
S.5.10.
maintain
the
safeguarding
of
Vulnerable
Groups
Staff
register
for
each
Activity
in
such
format
as
approved
by
the
League;
S.5.11.
be
made
known
to
all
Staff,
and
(in
any
handbook
or
the
like
which
the
Club
produces
to
accompany
any
Activity)
to
Vulnerable
Groups
(and
their
Parents
or
carers)
engaged
in
each
Activity
and
be
available
in
person
or
by
telephone
to
Staff
and
to
such
Vulnerable
Groups,
their
Parents
and
carers
at
all
reasonable
times;
S.5.12.
provide
written
instructions
to
Staff
engaged
in
each
Activity
in
respect
of
good
practice
and
what
they
are
required
to
do
if
they
detect
any
sign
of
abuse
of
Vulnerable
Groups,
if
they
suspect
such
abuse
is
taking
place
or
if
they
otherwise
have
concerns
as
to
the
welfare
of
a
Child
or
Adult
at
Risk;
S.5.13.
provide
guidance
to
and
support
for
any
member
of
Staff
engaged
in
each
Activity
who
reports
suspected
abuse
of
a
Child
or
Adult
at
Risk
or
concerns
as
to
their
welfare;
and
S.5.14.
be
responsible
for
maintaining
clear,
comprehensive
and
up-to-date
records
of
all
allegations
of
abuse
or
poor
practice
(including,
but
not
limited
to,
those
subject
to
referral
under
S.13
and
S.14),
details
of
how
such
allegations
are
resolved
and
any
decisions
reached.
S.6.
The
Head
of
Safeguarding
may,
in
relation
to
a
specific
Activity,
if
appropriate,
delegate
any
of
the
responsibilities
listed
in
to
to
one
or
more
other
members
of
Staff
(“Safeguarding
Officer(s)”).
In
such
circumstances,
the
Head
of
Safeguarding
must
supervise
the
work
of
Safeguarding
Officers
and
ensure
that
they
are
properly
trained,
and
supported
including,
without
limitation,
by
way
of
regular,
minuted
meetings
with
each
Safeguarding
Officer.
S.7.
Each
Head
of
Safeguarding
and
Safeguarding
Officer
shall:
S.7.1.
be
trained
in
all
issues
affecting
the
safeguarding
of
Vulnerable
Groups;
S.7.2.
be
given
a
job
description
that
properly
records
their
responsibilities;
and
S.7.3.
undertake
in
each
calendar
year
continuing
professional
development
training
in
the
safeguarding
of
Vulnerable
Groups,
approved
by
the
League,
and
maintain
a
record
thereof.
Section
S:
The
Safeguarding
of
Vulnerable
Groups
and
Safer
Recruitment
Guidance
While
the
consent
of
a
Parent
(or
carer)
is
not
required
where
images
or
footage
are
taken
of
an
Adult
at
Risk,
as
a
matter
of
good
practice,
Clubs
should
ensure
that
where
such
images
or
footage
are
to
be
taken,
the
Adult
at
Risk
understands
the
implications
of
the
images
or
footage
being
taken,
especially
if
the
images
or
footage
are
to
be
used
by
the
Club
(or
anyone
else)
for
promotional
purposes,
or
otherwise
made
publicly
available.
199
Notification
of
Referrals
to
External
Agencies
and
Football
Authorities
S.13.
On
making
any
referral
of
an
allegation
or
incident
of
suspected
abuse
of
or
unsuitable
behaviour
towards
a
Child
or
Adult
at
Risk
to
any
external
agency
(including,
without
limitation,
the
police,
the
local
authority
or
the
DBS),
the
Head
of
Safeguarding
or
other
Official
making
the
referral
shall
notify
the
Senior
Safeguarding
Lead
in
writing
and
ensure
that
the
Senior
Safeguarding
Lead
is
kept
fully
appraised
of
the
progress
of
the
referral
and
any
subsequent
investigation
or
action.
S.9.
Each
member
of
Staff
shall
be
given
regular
training
(in
a
form
approved
by
the
Head
of
Safeguarding)
in
the
Club’s
policies
and
procedures
for
the
safeguarding
of
Vulnerable
Groups.
S.10.
S.11.
Each
member
of
Staff
shall
be
given
in
writing:
S.10.1.
the
name
of
the
Club’s
Head
of
Safeguarding;
S.10.2.
descriptions
of
what
constitutes
poor
safeguarding
practice,
abuse
or
unsuitable
behaviour
towards
a
Child
or
Adult
at
Risk;
S.10.3.
details
of
what
he
is
required
to
do
if
there
is
any
sign
of
poor
safeguarding
practice,
abuse
or
unsuitable
behaviour
towards
a
Child
or
Adult
at
Risk
or
if
there
is
a
suspicion
that
such
conduct
is
taking
place
;
and
S.10.4.
the
League’s
‘Guidance
for
Safer
Working
Practice’.
No
Person
shall
be
appointed
as
a
member
of
Staff
unless:
S.11.1.
he
has
completed
and
submitted
to
the
Club
a
written
application;
S.11.2.
a
written
reference
has
been
obtained
by
the
Club
from
at
least
two
referees
named
in
the
application;
S.11.3.
he
has
applied
to
the
DBS
for
Disclosure;
S.11.4.
his
Disclosure
information
has
been
received
and
the
Club
is
satisfied
that
he
is
not
unsuitable
to
work
with
Vulnerable
Groups;
and
S.11.5.
his
particulars
have
been
entered
in
the
Staff
register
referred
to
at
Rule
S.5.10.
Parental
Consent
S.12.
The
written
consent
of
a
Child’s
Parent
shall
be
obtained:
S.12.1.
before
the
Child
participates
in
an
Activity
(by
the
Parent
completing
and
returning
to
the
Head
of
Safeguarding
a
written
parental
consent
form);
and
S.12.2.
if
the
Child
is
under
the
age
of
16,
before
any
images
or
footage
of
him
are
taken
or
used
for
any
purpose
whatsoever.
Section
S:
The
Safeguarding
of
Vulnerable
Groups
and
Safer
Recruitment
200
Rules:
Section
S
S.14.
The
Club
shall
notify
the
League
and
The
Football
Association
(through
the
submission
of
the
Affiliated
Football
Safeguarding
Referral
Form)
of,
and
give
the
League
and
The
Football
Association
such
further
information
as
they
may
require
in
respect
of:
S.14.1.
any
evidence
obtained
by
the
Club
demonstrating
the
abuse
of,
or
unsuitable
behaviour
towards,
a
Child
or
Adult
at
Risk,
whether
or
not
the
evidence
relates
to:
(a)
conduct
by
a
member
of
Staff
in
the
performance
of
his
duties
as
a
member
of
Staff;
or
(b)
a
non-recent
or
recent
allegation;
S.14.2.
a
third
(or
subsequent)
incident
or
allegation
of
‘poor
practice’
(as
defined
in
Affiliated
Football’s
Safeguarding
Procedures),
whether
similar
in
nature
or
otherwise,
in
relation
to
a
Child
or
Adult
at
Risk
involving
the
same
member
of
Staff;
S.14.3.
any
referral
it
has
made
to
any
external
agency
(as
described
in
Rule
S.13);
and
S.14.4.
any
investigation
by
such
an
external
agency
into
suspected
abuse
of
or
‘unsuitable
behaviour’
towards
a
Child
or
Adult
at
Risk
involved
in
an
Activity
of
which
the
Club
becomes
aware,
whether
such
investigation
results
from
a
referral
made
pursuant
to
Rule
S.14.1
or
otherwise,
in
each
case,
as
soon
as
reasonably
practicable,
and
in
any
event
within
24
hours
of
the
relevant
evidence,
incident
or
investigation
being
referred
to
the
external
agency
(where
such
a
referral
is
made).
Monitoring
S.15.
Each
Club
will
permit
the
League
to
conduct
at
least
three
monitoring
visits
each
Season
to
ensure
compliance
with
this
Section
of
these
Rules,
which
will
be
attended
by
a
Person
appointed
for
this
purpose
by
the
League.
Each
Club
shall
ensure
that
each
such
Person
is
given
access
to
all
records
kept
in
accordance
with
the
requirements
of
this
Section
of
these
Rules
and
is
able
to
meet
Staff,
Parents,
Children,
Academy
Players,
Adults
at
Risk
and
their
carers.
S.16.
Such
Person
shall:
S.16.1.
give
written
feedback
to
the
Club
concerned
on
each
monitoring
visit
made
and,
if
appropriate,
agree
with
the
Club
an
action
plan
setting
out
actions
to
be
taken
by
the
Club
to
ensure
compliance
with
this
Section
of
these
Rules;
S.16.2.
report
on
each
visit
in
writing
to
the
League;
and
S.16.3.
at
the
end
of
each
Season
or
as
soon
as
practicable
thereafter,
present
to
the
League
and
the
Club
a
written
annual
report
on
the
Club’s
compliance
with
this
Section
of
these
Rules.
Section
S:
The
Safeguarding
of
Vulnerable
Groups
and
Safer
Recruitment
201
S.17.
Where,
as
a
result
of
its
monitoring
of
Clubs
in
accordance
with
Rule
S.15,
receipt
of
a
referral
or
notification
in
accordance
with
Rules
S.13
and
S.14,
or
otherwise,
the
League
becomes
aware
of
abuse
of
or
unsuitable
behaviour
towards
a
Child
or
Adult
at
Risk
by
a
member
of
Staff
or
otherwise
holds
concerns
regarding
a
Club’s
handling
of
a
matter
relating
to
safeguarding,
it
may
(in
its
absolute
discretion)
conduct
a
case
review,
either
on
its
own
or
in
conjunction
with
The
Football
Association.
Where
such
a
case
review
is
undertaken,
the
League
shall
be
entitled
to
have
access
to
all
records
kept
in
accordance
with
the
requirements
of
this
Section
of
these
Rules
and
shall
be
entitled
to
meet
Staff,
Parents,
Children,
Adults
at
Risk
and
their
carers.
Following
such
a
case
review,
the
League
may
make
such
directions
to
the
Club
concerned
and/or
propose
such
measures
be
put
in
place
by
the
Club
as
it
considers
necessary,
which
must
be
adopted
by
the
Club
concerned
in
full.
Safer
Recruitment
S.18.
The
League
will
undertake
all
matters
connected
with
the
use
of
the
Disclosure
service
for
those
Clubs
not
registered
with
the
DBS.
S.19.
Clubs
not
registered
with
the
DBS
agree
to
be
bound
by
any
guidance
or
policy
on
the
issue
of
safer
recruitment
published
by
the
League
from
time
to
time.
S.20.
Each
Club
shall
prepare,
implement
and
review
regularly
a
safer
recruitment
policy,
which
shall:
S.20.1.
be
in
accordance
with
this
Section
of
these
Rules;
and
S.20.2.comply
in
full
with
any
guidance
or
policy
published
by
the
League
from
time
to
time.
S.21.
Each
Club
shall
designate
a
member
of
Staff
as
its
Lead
Disclosure
Officer
whose
name
shall
be
notified
to
the
League
in
Form
17.
The
Lead
Disclosure
Officer
shall:
S.21.1.
act
as
the
Club’s
principal
point
of
contact
with
the
League
on
all
matters
connected
with
safer
recruitment
and
the
use
of
the
Disclosure
service;
S.21.2.
liaise
regularly
with
and
be
guided
by
the
advice
of
the
League
on
all
matters
concerning
safer
recruitment
procedures
and
the
use
of
the
Disclosure
service;
and
S.21.3.ensure
strict
compliance
by
the
Club
with
its
safer
recruitment
policies.
Publicity
S.22.
Each
Club
shall
publish
in
an
easily
accessible
section
of
its
website:
S.22.1.
a
clear
statement
of
the
Club’s
commitment
to
safeguarding;
S.22.2.the
name
and
contact
details
of
the
Club’s
Head
of
Safeguarding;
and
S.22.3.a
copy
of
the
Club’s
policies
and
procedures
referred
to
at
Rule
S.1.
Section
S:
The
Safeguarding
of
Vulnerable
Groups
and
Safer
Recruitment
202
Rules:
Section
S
Players
–
Contracts,
Registrations
and
Transfers
Section
T:
Players
–
Contracts
203
Approaches
to
Players
T.1.
A
Club
shall
be
at
liberty
at
any
time
to
make
an
approach
to
a
Player
with
a
view
to
negotiating
a
contract
with
such
a
Player:
T.1.1.
if
he
is
an
Out
of
Contract
Player;
or
T.1.2.
in
the
case
of
a
Contract
Player,
with
the
prior
written
consent
of
the
Club
(or
club)
to
which
he
is
contracted.
T.2.
A
Club
shall
be
at
liberty
after
the
third
Saturday
in
May
in
any
year
and
before
the
1
July
next
following
to
make
such
an
approach
to
a
Contract
Player:
T.2.1.
who
will
become
an
Out
of
Contract
Player
on
that
1
July;
and
T.2.2.
who
has
received
no
offer
from
his
Club
under
Rule
V.17.2;
or
T.2.3.
who
has
received
but
has
declined
such
offer.
T.3.
Any
Club
which
by
itself,
by
any
of
its
Officials,
by
any
of
its
Players,
by
its
Intermediary,
by
any
other
Person
on
its
behalf
or
by
any
other
means
whatsoever
makes
an
approach
either
directly
or
indirectly
to
a
Contract
Player
except
as
permitted
by
either
Rule
T.1.2
or
Rule
T.2
shall
be
in
breach
of
these
Rules
and
may
be
dealt
with
under
the
provisions
of
Section
W
of
these
Rules
(Disciplinary).
T.4.
For
the
purposes
of
Rules
T.2
and
T.3,
“Contract
Player”
shall
include
a
player
who
has
entered
into
a
written
contract
of
employment
with
a
Football
League
club.
Approaches
by
Players
T.5.
An
Out
of
Contract
Player,
or
any
Person
on
his
behalf,
shall
be
at
liberty
at
any
time
to
make
an
approach
to
a
Club
(or
club)
with
a
view
to
negotiating
a
contract
with
such
Club
(or
club).
T.6.
Subject
to
Rule
T.7,
a
Contract
Player,
either
by
himself
or
by
any
Person
on
his
behalf,
shall
not
either
directly
or
indirectly
make
any
such
approach
as
is
referred
to
in
Rule
T.5
without
having
obtained
the
prior
written
consent
of
his
Club.
T.7.
After
the
third
Saturday
in
May
in
any
year
and
before
the
1
July
next
following
a
Contract
Player
to
whom
Rule
T.2
applies
or
any
Person
on
his
behalf
may
make
such
an
approach
as
is
referred
to
in
Rule
T.5.
Public
Statements
T.8.
A
statement
made
publicly
by
or
on
behalf
of
a
Club
expressing
interest
in
acquiring
the
registration
of
a
Contract
Player
or
by
a
Contract
Player
expressing
interest
in
transferring
his
registration
to
another
Club
(or
club)
shall
in
either
case
be
treated
as
an
indirect
approach
for
the
purposes
of
Rules
T.3
and
T.6.
Section
T:
Players
–
Contracts
204
Rules:
Section
T
Inducements
T.9.Except
as
may
be
provided
in
a
Player’s
contract:
T.9.1.
no
Club
shall
induce
or
attempt
to
induce
a
Player
to
sign
a
contract
by
directly
or
indirectly
offering
him
or
any
Person
connected
with
him
or
his
Intermediary
a
benefit
or
payment
of
any
description
whether
in
cash
or
in
kind;
and
T.9.2.
no
Player
shall
either
directly
or
indirectly
accept
or
cause
or
permit
his
Intermediary
to
accept
any
such
offer
as
is
described
in
this
Rule.
Form
of
Contract
T.10.
Save
for
any
contracts
entered
into
by
a
Promoted
Club
before
it
became
a
member
of
the
League
which
are
in
Form
18,
contracts
between
Clubs
and
Players
shall
be
in
Form
19.
Length
of
Contract
T.11.
Subject
to
the
exceptions
set
out
below,
a
contract
between
a
Club
and
a
Player
may
be
for
any
period
provided
that
its
expiry
date
is
30
June.
The
exceptions
to
this
Rule
are:
T.11.1.contracts
with
Contract
Players
under
the
age
of
18
years
which
must
not
be
capable
of
lasting
for
more
than
three
years;
T.11.2.contracts
no
greater
than
one
month
in
duration
(a
“Monthly
Contract”);
and
T.11.3.Week
by
Week
Contracts.
T.12.A
Player
under
the
age
of
17
years
may
not
enter
into
a
contract
of
employment
with
a
Club
and
may
only
be
registered
as
an
Academy
Player.
Players’
Remuneration
T.13.Full
details
of
a
Player’s
remuneration
including
all
benefits
to
which
he
is
entitled
whether
in
cash
or
in
kind
shall
be
set
out
in
his
contract.
T.14.The
terms
of
a
contract
between
a
Club
and
a
Player
shall
be
strictly
adhered
to.
T.15.
If
any
Club
acts
in
breach
of
Rule
E.21,
in
addition
to
any
penalty
imposed
under
the
provisions
of
Section
W
of
these
Rules
(Disciplinary),
the
Board
shall
have
power
to
refuse
any
application
by
that
Club
to
register
any
Player
until
the
breach
has
been
remedied.
Signing-on
Fees
T.16.A
Signing-on
Fee
may
be
paid
only
to
a
Contract
Player
whose
contract:
T.16.1.
is
for
a
period
of
not
less
than
three
months;
and
T.16.2.is
not
a
Monthly
Contract
or
a
Conditional
Contract
or
a
Week
by
Week
Contract.
Section
T:
Players
–
Contracts
205
T.17.
In
the
case
of
a
contract
between
a
Club
and
a
Player
lasting
for
more
than
one
year,
any
Signing-on
Fee
shall
be
paid
in
equal
annual
instalments.
T.18.
If
the
registration
of
a
Contract
Player
is
transferred
when
any
part
of
his
Signing-on
Fee
remains
unpaid,
a
sum
equal
to
the
unpaid
balance
thereof
shall
be
paid
to
him
forthwith
by
the
Transferor
Club
unless:
T.18.1.
the
transfer
is
consequent
upon
the
Contract
Player’s
contract
having
been
terminated
by
the
Transferor
Club
by
reason
of
the
Contract
Player’s
breach
of
its
terms
and
conditions;
T.18.2.
the
transfer
is
consequent
upon
the
Contract
Player’s
written
request
to
that
effect;
or
T.18.3.
the
Board,
on
the
application
of
either
the
Transferor
Club
or
the
Contract
Player,
otherwise
decides
and
either
party
may
appeal
to
the
Premier
League
Appeals
Committee
against
the
decision
of
the
Board
in
this
respect
in
accordance
with
the
provisions
of
Section
Z
of
these
Rules.
Lump
Sum
Payments
T.19.
Unless
otherwise
agreed
by
the
Board,
no
lump
sum
payment
shall
be
paid
or
payable
by
a
Club
to
a
Player
during
the
first
year
of
his
employment
as
a
Contract
Player
with
that
Club
save
for:
T.19.1.
a
Signing-on
Fee
(which
must
be
paid
in
accordance
with
Rules
T.16
to
T.18);
or
T.19.2.
a
sum
paid
in
respect
of
the
Player’s
relocation
expenses
not
exceeding
the
amount
from
time
to
time
permitted
by
HMRC
to
be
paid
for
this
purpose
without
income
tax
and
national
insurance
liability.
Image
Contracts
T.20.Particulars
of
any
Image
Contract
Payment
in
respect
of
the
Player
shall
be
set
out
in
the
contract
with
his
Club.
Signing
the
Contract
T.21.A
contract
between
a
Club
and
a
Player
shall
be
signed
in
each
case
in
the
presence
of
a
witness
by:
T.21.1.
the
Player;
T.21.2.the
Player’s
Parent
if
the
Player
is
under
the
age
of
18
years;
and
T.21.3.an
Authorised
Signatory
on
behalf
of
the
Club.
Reporting
Fines
etc.
T.22.
A
copy
of
any
notice
terminating
a
Player’s
contract,
whether
given
by
the
Club
or
the
Player,
and
any
notice
given
by
a
Club
imposing
a
fine
on
a
Player
or
suspending
him
shall
be
sent
forthwith
by
the
Club
to
the
League
and
to
The
Football
Association.
Section
T:
Players
–
Contracts
206
Rules:
Section
T
Submission
to
Board
T.23.
A
Club
shall
request
each
Contract
Player
(or
if
he
is
a
minor
his
Parent)
to
complete
Form
20
at
the
same
time
that
he
signs
his
first
contract
with
the
Club.
If
he
does,
the
Club
shall
submit
the
completed
Form
20
to
the
Board
when
it
submits
a
copy
of
the
contract
pursuant
to
Rule
T.24.
T.24.Subject
to
the
provisions
of
Rules
U.17,
U.19,
U.21
and
V.11.3,
Clubs
shall
submit
to
the
Board
copies
of
all
contracts
with
Players
within
five
days
of
their
being
entered
into.
Mutual
Termination
T.25.
If
the
parties
thereto
agree
to
terminate
a
Player’s
contract
before
its
expiry
date
they
shall
forthwith
notify
The
Football
Association
and
the
Board
to
that
effect
and
shall
provide
the
Board
with
a
copy
of
any
compromise
or
other
agreement
recording
that
termination
within
five
days
of
its
coming
into
full
force
and
effect.
T.26.
A
Club
shall
be
at
liberty
at
any
time
to
reach
agreement
with
a
Contract
Player
to
amend
the
terms
of
his
contract.
If
such
an
agreement
increases
the
Contract
Player’s
remuneration
then,
unless
the
agreement
is
made
in
the
Close
Season,
it
shall
be
a
term
thereof
that
the
Contract
Player’s
current
contract
is
extended
by
a
minimum
of
one
year.
Appeal
against
Termination
T.27.
An
appeal
by
a
Player
under
the
provisions
of
clause
10.3
of
Form
18
or
Form
19
or
by
a
Club
under
the
provisions
of
clause
11.2
of
Form
18
or
Form
19
shall
be
commenced
by
notice
in
writing
addressed
to
the
other
party
to
the
contract
and
to
the
Board.
Appeal
against
Disciplinary
Decision
T.28.
An
appeal
by
a
Player
under
the
provisions
of
paragraph
3.3.2
of
Schedule
1,
Part
1,
of
Form
18
or
Form
19
shall
be
commenced
by
notice
in
writing
addressed
to
the
Club
and
to
the
Board.
T.29.Appeals
pursuant
to
Rule
T.27
or
Rule
T.28
shall
be
conducted
in
such
manner
as
the
Board
may
determine.
T.30.The
Board
may
allow
or
dismiss
any
such
appeal
and
make
such
other
order
as
it
thinks
fit.
Disputes
between
Clubs
and
Players
T.31.
Any
dispute
or
difference
between
a
Club
and
a
Player
not
otherwise
expressly
provided
for
in
these
Rules
may
be
referred
in
writing
by
either
party
to
the
Board
for
consideration
and
adjudication
in
such
manner
as
the
Board
may
think
fit.
For
the
purpose
of
this
Rule
only,
“Player”
shall
include
one
who
was
formerly
employed
by
the
Club
with
which
the
dispute
or
difference
has
arisen,
whether
or
not
he
has
been
registered
to
play
for
another
Club.
Section
T:
Players
–
Contracts
207
Orders
for
Costs
T.32.The
Board
shall
have
power
to
make
an
order
for
costs:
T.32.1.in
determining
appeals
under
Rule
T.27
or
Rule
T.28;
T.32.2.in
making
an
adjudication
under
Rule
T.31;
and
T.32.3.if
any
proceedings
under
Rule
T.27
or
Rule
T.28
or
Rule
T.31,
having
been
commenced,
are
withdrawn.
T.33.
The
Board
shall
have
power
to
determine
the
amount
of
any
such
costs
which
may
include,
without
limitation,
those
incurred
by
the
League
in
the
conduct
of
the
proceedings.
T.34.The
Board
shall
have
the
power,
at
any
time
during
the
proceedings,
to
order
one
or
several
interim
or
final
payments
on
account
of
the
costs
of
the
League.
T.35.Costs
ordered
to
be
paid
as
aforesaid
shall
be
recoverable:
T.35.1.in
the
case
of
a
Club,
under
the
provisions
of
Rule
E.26;
or
T.35.2.in
any
other
case,
as
a
civil
debt.
Appeal
T.36.
Within
14
days
of
a
decision
of
the
Board
given
under
the
provisions
of
either
Rule
T.30
or
Rule
T.31
either
party
may
by
notice
in
writing
appeal
against
such
decision
to
the
Premier
League
Appeals
Committee
whose
decision
shall
be
final.
Effect
of
Termination
T.37.
Upon
the
termination
of
a
Player’s
contract
by
a
Club
under
the
provisions
of
clause
10.1
of
Form
18
or
Form
19
becoming
operative
or
upon
the
termination
by
a
Player
of
his
contract
with
his
Club
under
the
provisions
of
clause
11.1
of
Form
18
or
Form
19
becoming
operative,
the
Club
shall
forthwith
release
the
Player’s
registration.
T.38.
Except
in
the
case
of
a
Retired
Player
to
whom
the
provisions
of
Rule
U.29.5
apply,
upon
a
Player’s
contract
being
terminated
by
mutual
consent,
his
Club
shall
retain
the
Player’s
registration
for
such
period
(if
any)
and
on
such
terms
(if
any)
as
the
parties
may
in
writing
agree.
Should
the
Player
sign
for
another
Club
(or
Football
League
club)
during
that
period,
that
Club
(or
Football
League
club)
shall
pay
to
the
Club
retaining
the
registration
a
Compensation
Fee
determined,
in
default
of
agreement,
by
the
Professional
Football
Compensation
Committee.
Testimonial
Matches
T.39.
Notwithstanding
that
it
has
no
contractual
obligation
to
do
so,
a
Club
in
its
absolute
discretion
and
with
the
prior
written
consent
of
the
Board
may,
in
the
case
of
a
Player
who
has
completed
10
or
more
years
in
its
service
as
such,
permit
its
Stadium
to
be
used
without
charge
for
the
purposes
of
a
testimonial
match.
Section
T:
Players
–
Contracts
208
Rules:
Section
T
Players
–
Contracts,
Registrations
and
Transfers
Section
U:
Players
–
Registrations
209
Requirement
for
Registration
U.1.
A
Player
shall
not
play
for
a
Club
in
a
League
Match
unless
that
Club
holds
his
registration
(which
shall
include,
in
the
circumstances
set
out
in
Rules
U.3
and
U.12,
confirmation
that
he
is
eligible
to
play
for
it)
with
effect
from
at
least
75
minutes
before
kick-off
and
for
League
Matches
to
be
played
between
the
close
of
the
Summer
Transfer
Window
and
the
end
of
the
Season
either:
U.1.1.
his
name
is
included
on
the
Squad
List;
or
U.1.2.
he
is
an
Under
21
Player.
U.2.A
Club
shall
be
deemed
to
hold
the
registration
of
a
Player
upon
receipt
of
the
League’s
confirmation
by
email
to
that
effect.
U.3.
If
a
loan
of
a
Player
(whether
by
Temporary
Transfer
or
otherwise)
is
cancelled
by
mutual
consent,
the
Player
shall
not
play
for
the
Club
to
which
he
is
returning
unless
the
League
has
confirmed
to
that
Club
that
the
Player
is
eligible
to
play
for
it.
U.4.
A
Club
shall
apply
to:
U.4.1.
include
a
Player
on
its
Squad
List
by
submitting
to
the
Board
the
requisite
Form;
and
U.4.2.
remove
a
Player
from
its
Squad
List
by
submitting
to
the
Board
the
requisite
Form.
U.5.A
Player
shall
be
deemed
to
have
been
included
or
removed
from
a
Club’s
Squad
List
on
receipt
of
the
Board’s
written
confirmation.
U.6.Changes
to
a
Squad
List
may
be
made:
U.6.1.
during
the
period
of
a
Transfer
Window;
or
U.6.2.
at
other
times
only
with
the
permission
of
the
Board.
U.7.Each
application
to
register
a
Player
shall
be
subject
to
the
approval
of
the
Board.
U.8.In
addition
to
the
forms
and
documents
specifically
required
by
these
Rules,
a
Club
shall
submit
to
the
Board:
U.8.1.
any
contract
it
proposes
to
enter
into
which
gives
the
Club
or
any
other
party
to
the
proposed
contract
any
rights
relating
to
the
transfer
of
the
registration
of
a
player
at
a
date
in
the
future
from
or
to
the
Club
or
any
rights
relating
to
the
employment
of
the
player
by
the
Club;
or
U.8.2.
any
contract
it
proposes
to
enter
into,
save
for
a
Representation
Contract
or
an
Image
Contract,
which
gives
the
Club
or
any
other
party
to
the
proposed
contract
the
right
to
receive
payments
in
respect
of
a
Player.
Any
such
proposed
contract
shall
be
subject
to
the
approval
of
the
Board.
In
deciding
whether
to
give
such
approval
the
Board
shall
have
regard
to
(without
limitation)
Rules
I.4
and
I.7
(regarding
dual
interests).
Section
U:
Players
–
Registrations
210
Rules:
Section
U
Types
of
Registration
U.9.There
shall
be
four
types
of
registration
governed
by
this
Section
of
these
Rules,
namely:
U.9.1.
amateur;
U.9.2.
contract;
U.9.3.
Monthly
Contract;
and
U.9.4.
temporary.
U.10.The
registration
of
Academy
Players
shall
be
governed
by
the
Youth
Development
Rules.
International
Transfer
Certificate
U.11.
A
Player
who
last
played
(or
was
last
registered
to
play)
for
a
club
affiliated
to
a
national
association
other
than
that
to
which
the
Club
which
is
applying
to
register
him
is
affiliated
shall
not
be
registered
unless
the
League
has
received
written
confirmation
from
the
Club’s
national
association
that
an
international
transfer
certificate
has
been
issued
in
respect
of
the
Player.
U.12.
A
Player
who
is
the
subject
of
a
loan
to
a
Club
or
club
affiliated
to
a
national
association
other
than
that
to
which
the
loaning
Club
is
affiliated
may
not
play
for
the
loaning
Club
following
the
termination
of
the
temporary
transfer
until
the
League
has
received
written
confirmation
from
the
Club’s
national
association
that
an
international
transfer
certificate
has
been
issued
in
respect
of
his
return
to
his
Club,
and
the
League
has
confirmed
to
the
Club
in
writing
receipt
thereof
and
that
he
is
eligible
to
play
for
that
Club.
Eligibility
to
Work
in
the
United
Kingdom
U.13.
An
application
to
register
a
Player
shall
be
accompanied
by
such
evidence
as
the
League
may
require
to
demonstrate
that
the
Player
may
take
up
employment
in
the
United
Kingdom,
and
the
League
shall
not
confirm
that
he
is
eligible
to
play
for
the
Club
applying
to
register
him
until
the
League
has
received
such
evidence.
Registration
Procedure
U.14.
For
the
purpose
of
this
Section
of
these
Rules
the
New
Registration
of
a
Player
shall
mean
his
registration
at
a
time
when
no
other
Club
(or
club)
holds
his
registration
either
because
no
previous
application
to
register
the
Player
has
been
made
or
because
a
previous
registration
has
been
cancelled
or
has
terminated
or
has
expired.
U.15.
The
New
Registration
of
an
Amateur
Player
shall
be
effected
by
completion
of
and
submission
to
the
Board
of
Form
21
signed
on
behalf
of
the
Club
by
an
Authorised
Signatory.
U.16.The
registration
of
an
Amateur
Player
is
not
transferable.
Section
U:
Players
–
Registrations
211
U.17.The
New
Registration
of
a
Contract
Player
shall
be
effected
by
completion
and
submission
to
the
Board
of
a
copy
of
the
Player’s
contract.
U.18.The
transfer
of
the
registration
of
a
Contract
Player
shall
be
effected
in
accordance
with
the
provisions
of
Rule
V.11.
U.19.
The
New
Registration
of
a
Contract
Player
on
a
Monthly
Contract
basis
shall
be
effected
by
completion
of
and
submission
to
the
Board
of
Football
Association
Form
G(1),
signed
on
behalf
of
the
Club
by
an
Authorised
Signatory,
together
with
a
copy
of
the
Player’s
contract.
U.20.The
transfer
of
the
registration
of
a
Contract
Player
on
a
Monthly
Contract
basis
shall
be
effected
in
accordance
with
the
provisions
of
Rule
V.11.
U.21.
A
Monthly
Contract
registration
may
be
extended
by
one
month
by
completion
of
and
submission
to
the
Board
of
Football
Association
Form
G(1)
(Extension),
signed
on
behalf
of
the
Club
by
an
Authorised
Signatory,
and,
if
any
changes
to
it
have
been
made,
a
copy
of
the
Player’s
contract.
U.22.The
Temporary
Transfer
of
the
registration
of
a
Contract
Player
and
any
extension
thereof
shall
be
effected
in
accordance
with
the
provisions
of
Rules
V.6
to
V.10.
U.23.
Subject
to
the
provisions
of
Rule
V.1,
the
deadline
for
receipt
by
the
Board
of
all
duly
completed
documents
required
by
these
Rules
to
effect
the
registration
of
a
Player
shall
be
12
noon
on
the
last
Working
Day
before
the
date
of
the
first
League
Match
in
which
the
Club
making
the
application
intends
him
to
play,
save
that
the
international
transfer
certificate
and
evidence
of
eligibility
to
take
up
employment
in
the
United
Kingdom
(in
both
cases
if
applicable)
may
be
provided
thereafter
(but
must
be
provided
before
the
Player
is
registered
by
the
League).
U.24.A
Club
which
transfers
or
cancels
the
registration
of
a
Player
may
not
apply
to
register
that
Player
within
a
year
except
with
the
prior
written
consent
of
the
Board.
Multiplicity
of
Registrations
U.25.A
Player
shall
not
apply
to
be
registered
by
more
than
one
Club
(or
club)
at
any
one
time
and
the
Board
shall
refuse
any
application
made
in
breach
of
this
Rule.
Monthly
Registrations
U.26.
There
shall
be
no
limit
to
the
number
of
times
a
Monthly
Contract
registration
may
be
extended
under
Rule
U.21
provided
that
a
Club
intending
to
apply
to
extend
the
Monthly
Contract
registration
of
a
Player
for
a
third
or
subsequent
time
shall
give
to
the
Player
not
less
than
seven
days’
notice
of
its
intention
to
do
so.
U.27.Notwithstanding
the
provisions
of
Rule
V.1,
a
Club
may
apply
at
any
time
to
extend
a
Monthly
Contract
registration
provided
it
has
not
been
allowed
to
expire.
Section
U:
Players
–
Registrations
212
Rules:
Section
U
Termination
of
Registrations
U.28.The
registration
of
an
Amateur
Player:
U.28.1.
shall
expire
at
the
end
of
the
Season
in
which
it
commenced;
U.28.2.
may
be
terminated
before
its
expiry
by
agreement
to
that
effect
between
the
Club
and
the
Player,
such
agreement
to
be
notified
in
writing
forthwith
by
the
Club
to
the
Board;
and
U.28.3.
may
likewise
be
terminated
by
order
of
the
Board
on
the
application
of
either
the
Club
or
the
Player.
U.29.Subject
to
the
provisions
of
Rules
T.37
and
T.38,
a
contract
registration
shall
terminate:
U.29.1.
in
the
case
of
a
Contract
Player,
upon
it
being
transferred
in
accordance
with
Rule
V.11;
U.29.2.
in
the
case
of
an
Out
of
Contract
Player
in
respect
of
whom
the
conditions
set
out
in
Rule
V.17
have
been
satisfied,
upon
a
Transferee
Club
effecting
his
New
Registration;
U.29.3.
in
the
case
of
an
Out
of
Contract
Player
in
respect
of
whom
the
said
conditions
have
not
been
satisfied,
upon
the
expiry
of
his
contract;
U.29.4.
in
the
case
of
a
Contract
Player,
upon
his
contract
being
terminated
on
the
ground
of
his
permanent
incapacity;
and
U.29.5.
in
the
case
of
a
Retired
Player,
on
the
expiry
of
a
period
of
30
months
commencing
at
the
end
of
the
Season
in
which
he
stops
playing
competitive
football.
New
Registrations
Requiring
Consent
U.30.
An
application
for
the
New
Registration
of
a
Contract
Player
whose
contract
has
been
terminated
by
a
Club
(or
club)
on
the
ground
of
his
permanent
incapacity
shall
be
refused
unless
that
Club
(or
club)
consents.
U.31.
An
application
for
the
New
Registration
of
a
Contract
Player
who
has
received
a
lump
sum
disability
benefit
under
the
terms
of
the
League’s
personal
accident
insurance
scheme
shall
be
refused
unless,
upon
being
satisfied
that
the
circumstances
of
such
application
are
exceptional,
the
Board
consents.
Section
U:
Players
–
Registrations
213
List
of
Players
U.32.
Except
as
provided
in
Rules
U.33
and
U.34,
after
the
Winter
Transfer
Window
in
each
year
and
on
or
before
the
third
Saturday
in
May
next
following
each
Club
shall
confirm
to
the
Board:
U.32.1.
whether
the
list
of
Players
provided
to
it
for
these
purposes
is
complete
and
accurate
in
all
material
particulars;
U.32.2.
details
of
any
Players
who
are
not
included
in
the
list
referred
to
in
Rule
U.32.1
but
who
should
be
so
included;
U.32.3.
in
the
case
of
each
Contract
Player
whose
registration
it
holds
and
whose
contract
expires
on
the
30
June
in
that
year,
whether
or
not
the
Club
has:
U.32.3.1.offered
him
a
new
contract
under
the
provisions
of
Rule
V.17.2;
or
U.32.3.2.implemented
any
option
provision
in
respect
of
him;
and
U.32.4.
in
the
case
of
each
Academy
Player
whose
registration
it
holds
and
with
whom
it
has
entered
into
a
Scholarship
Agreement
(as
defined
in
the
Youth
Development
Rules),
whether
or
not
the
Club
has:
U.32.4.1.
(if
the
Academy
Player
is
in
the
second
year
of
his
Scholarship
Agreement),
given
him
written
notice,
pursuant
to
clause
4.2
of
the
Scholarship
Agreement,
of
the
extension
of
the
duration
thereof
by
one
year;
and
U.32.4.2.
(if
the
Academy
Player
is
in
the
second
or
third
year
of
his
Scholarship
Agreement)
given
him
written
notice,
pursuant
to
clause
6.7
of
the
Scholarship
Agreement,
of
its
intention
to
offer
him
a
professional
contract
as
a
Contract
Player.
U.33.
The
date
by
which
each
Club
is
required
by
Rule
U.32
to
give
confirmation
to
the
Board
shall
be
extended
in
the
case
of
a
Club
which
on
the
third
Saturday
in
May
in
any
year
is
still
participating
in
the
F.A.
Cup,
the
UEFA
Champions
League
or
the
UEFA
Europa
League
or
has
yet
to
play
a
League
Match
the
outcome
of
which
could
affect:
U.33.1.
identification
of
the
League
Champions
in
accordance
with
Rule
C.11;
U.33.2.
identification
of
the
Clubs
to
be
relegated
in
accordance
with
Rule
C.14;
or
U.33.3.
qualification
for
a
UEFA
Club
Competition.
U.34.
In
the
circumstances
mentioned
in
Rule
U.33,
the
Club
shall
give
the
Board
the
information
required
by
Rule
U.32
within
four
days
of
the
last
relevant
F.A.
Cup
match,
UEFA
Champions
League
match,
UEFA
Europe
League
match
or
League
Match
having
been
played.
U.35.The
particulars
contained
in
Clubs’
lists
of
Players
shall
be
published
by
the
Board
by
the
second
Saturday
in
June
in
each
year.
Section
U:
Players
–
Registrations
214
Rules:
Section
U
Clubs
Ceasing
to
be
Members
U.36.
Upon
a
Club
(in
this
Rule
and
Rule
U.37
called
“the
Former
Member”)
ceasing
to
be
a
member
of
the
League
under
the
provisions
of
Rule
B.6
(other
than
by
reason
of
its
relegation
from
the
League
in
accordance
with
Rule
C.14),
the
registrations
of
its
Players
(except
those
held
in
consequence
of
a
Temporary
Transfer)
shall
vest
in
the
League
and
thereupon
the
League
shall
be
at
liberty
to
transfer
those
registrations
as
it
shall
think
fit
and
shall
receive
any
Compensation
Fees
to
which
the
Former
Member
would
otherwise
have
been
entitled
under
the
provisions
of
Section
V
of
these
Rules
(Players
–
Transfers
of
Registrations).
U.37.
Any
Compensation
Fees
obtained
in
accordance
with
Rule
U.36
shall
belong
to
the
League
and
out
of
them
the
Board
shall
have
power
to
make
a
grant
to
either
or
both
of:
U.37.1.any
Club
to
which
Compensation
Fees
are
owed
by
the
Former
Member;
and
U.37.2.the
Former
Member.
Prohibition
of
Third
Party
Investment
U.38.
Unless
otherwise
agreed
by
the
Board
and
subject
to
Rule
U.39,
a
Club
may
only
make
or
receive
a
payment
or
incur
any
liability
as
a
result
of
or
in
connection
with
the
proposed
or
actual
registration
(whether
permanent
or
temporary),
transfer
of
registration
or
employment
by
it
of
a
Player
in
the
following
circumstances:
U.38.1.
by
payment
to
a
Transferor
Club
or
receipt
from
a
Transferee
Club
of
a
Compensation
Fee,
Contingent
Sum,
Loan
Fee
or
sell-on
fee;
U.38.2.
by
payment
of
levy
pursuant
to
Rule
V.38
or
Rule
V.39;
U.38.3.
by
receipt
of
all
or
part
of
a
Compensation
Fee,
Contingent
Sum,
Loan
Fee
or
sell-on
fee,
in
default
of
payment
of
it
by
the
Transferee
Club
from
which
it
is
due,
from:
U.38.3.1.
a
financial
institution
or
other
guarantor;
or
U.38.3.2.
the
League
in
accordance
with
the
provisions
of
these
Rules;
or
U.38.3.3.
The
Football
League
in
accordance
with
the
provisions
of
the
Regulations
of
The
Football
League;
U.38.4.
by
way
of
remuneration
(including
benefits
in
cash
or
kind
and
Image
Contract
Payments)
to
or
for
the
benefit
of
a
Contract
Player
whose
registration
it
holds;
U.38.5.
by
way
of
an
allowance
permitted
by
Youth
Development
Rule
286,
to
an
Academy
Player
with
whom
it
has
entered
into
a
Scholarship
Agreement
(as
defined
in
the
Youth
Development
Rules);
U.38.6.
by
way
of
payment
to
an
Intermediary
strictly
in
accordance
with
the
terms
of
the
The
FA
Regulations
on
Working
with
Intermediaries;
Section
U:
Players
–
Registrations
215
U.38.7.by
payment
of
incidental
expenses
arising
in
respect
thereof;
U.38.8.
by
payment
or
receipt
of
training
compensation
or
solidarity
payment
pursuant
to
the
FIFA
Regulations
for
the
Status
and
Transfer
of
Players
and
any
other
levies
or
payments
payable
to
or
by
a
Club
pursuant
to
the
statutes
or
regulations
of
FIFA
or
any
other
football
governing
body
from
time
to
time,
or
otherwise
properly
due
to
or
from
such
a
governing
body;
U.38.9.
by
payment
of
value
added
tax
payable
in
respect
of
any
of
the
above
payments
or
liabilities;
and
U.38.10.
in
the
case
of
a
Transferor
Club,
by
assignment
of
its
entitlement
to
a
Compensation
Fee
or
Loan
Fee
to
a
Financial
Institution.
U.39.
In
respect
of
a
player
whom
it
applies
to
register
as
a
Contract
Player,
a
Club
is
permitted
to
make
a
payment
to
buy
out
the
interest
of
a
Person
who,
not
being
a
Club
or
club,
nevertheless
has
an
agreement
either
with
the
club
with
which
the
player
is
registered,
or
with
the
player,
granting
it
the
right
to
receive
money
from
a
new
Club
or
club
for
which
that
player
becomes
registered.
Any
such
payment
which
is
not
dependent
on
the
happening
of
a
contingent
event
may
be
made
either
in
one
lump
sum
or
in
instalments
provided
that
all
such
instalments
are
paid
on
or
before
the
expiry
date
of
the
initial
contract
between
the
Club
and
the
player.
Any
such
payment
which
is
payable
upon
the
happening
of
a
contingent
event
shall
be
payable
within
seven
days
of
the
happening
of
that
event.
Section
U:
Players
–
Registrations
216
Rules:
Section
U
Players
–
Contracts,
Registrations
and
Transfers
Section
V:
Players
–
Transfers
of
Registrations
217
Transfer
Windows
V.1.
“Transfer
Windows”
means
the
two
periods
in
a
year
during
which,
subject
to
Rule
V.4,
a
Club
may
apply
for:
V.1.1.
the
New
Registration
of
a
player;
V.1.2.
the
registration
of
a
player
transferred
to
it;
and
V.1.3.
the
registration
of
a
Temporary
Transfer.
V.2.
The
Summer
Transfer
Window
in
any
year
shall
commence
at
midnight
on
the
last
day
of
the
Season
or
at
such
other
date
and
time
as
the
Board
shall
determine
and
shall
end
on
31
August
next
if
a
Working
Day
or,
if
not,
on
the
first
Working
Day
thereafter,
at
a
time
to
be
determined
by
the
Board.
V.3.
The
Winter
Transfer
Window
in
any
year
shall
commence
at
midnight
on
31
December
or
at
such
other
date
and
time
as
the
Board
shall
determine
and
shall
end
on
31
January
next
if
a
Working
Day
or,
if
not,
on
the
first
Working
Day
thereafter,
at
a
time
to
be
determined
by
the
Board.
V.4.
Outside
a
Transfer
Window,
the
Board
in
its
absolute
discretion
may:
V.4.1.
refuse
an
application
to
register
a
player;
or
V.4.2.
grant
an
application
to
register
a
player
and,
if
thought
fit,
impose
conditions
by
which
the
Club
making
the
application
and
the
player
shall
be
bound.
Temporary
Transfers
V.5.
A
“Temporary
Transfer”
shall
mean
the
transfer
of
a
contract
registration
effected
in
accordance
with
Rules
V.6
to
V.10.
V.6.
Subject
to
the
conditions
set
out
below,
a
Temporary
Transfer
shall
be
permitted:
V.6.1.
between
Clubs;
and
V.6.2.
between
a
Club
and
a
club
in
membership
of
The
Football
League,
the
National
League,
the
Northern
Premier
League,
the
Isthmian
League
and
the
Southern
League.
V.7.
The
conditions
referred
to
in
Rule
V.6
are:
V.7.1.
a
Temporary
Transfer
to
a
Club
may
not
take
place
in
the
Transfer
Window
in
which
the
Transferor
Club
acquired
the
Player’s
registration;
V.7.2.
during
the
period
of
the
Temporary
Transfer
of
his
contract
registration
a
Player
shall
not
play
against
the
Transferor
Club;
V.7.3.
if
during
the
period
of
a
Temporary
Transfer
the
Player’s
registration
is
transferred
permanently
from
the
Transferor
Club
to
the
Transferee
Club,
the
two
Clubs
may
agree
in
writing
(with
such
agreement
copied
to
the
League)
that
the
Player
shall
not
play
against
the
Transferor
Club
for
the
remainder
of
the
Season;
Section
V:
Players
–
Transfers
of
Registrations
Guidance
An
example
of
the
circumstances
in
which
the
Board
might
exercise
its
discretion
in
Rule
V.7.4
is
where
a
Player
subject
to
a
Temporary
Transfer
is
unable
to
represent
the
Club
temporarily
holding
his
registration,
due
to
a
long-term
injury.
In
such
circumstances,
the
Board
might
approve
the
termination
of
the
Temporary
Transfer
on
the
condition
that
the
Player
is
prohibited
from
making
any
first
team
appearances
at
the
Club
with
which
he
re-registers,
during
the
remaining
period
of
the
original
Temporary
Transfer.
218
Rules:
Section
V
V.8.
The
Loan
Fee
payable
on
a
Temporary
Transfer
shall
be
such
sum
(if
any)
as
shall
have
been
agreed
between
the
Transferee
Club
and
the
Transferor
Club
and
set
out
in
Football
Association
Form
H.2
or
H.3
(as
appropriate)
or
in
a
supplementary
agreement.
V.9.
Any
Loan
Fee
(including
any
instalments
thereof)
shall
be
paid
on
or
before
the
date
or
dates
agreed
between
the
parties,
the
latest
of
which
must
be
no
later
than
30
June
immediately
following
the
conclusion
of
the
Season
in
which
the
Temporary
Transfer
expired.
V.10.
A
Temporary
Transfer
shall
be
effected
by
submitting
to
the
Board
Football
Association
Form
H.2
or
Form
H.3
duly
completed
and
signed
on
behalf
of
the
Club
by
an
Authorised
Signatory.
V.7.4.
subject
to
any
conditions
imposed
by
the
Board
in
the
exercise
of
its
discretion
under
Rule
V.4.2,
the
minimum
period
of
a
Temporary
Transfer
shall
be
the
period
between
two
consecutive
Transfer
Windows
and
the
period
of
a
Temporary
Transfer
shall
not
extend
beyond
30
June
next
after
it
was
entered
into,
save
that
the
Board
may,
in
its
absolute
discretion,
permit
a
Temporary
Transfer
to
be
terminated
before
the
commencement
of
the
second
Transfer
Window
(subject
to
such
conditions
as
the
Board
deems
appropriate);
V.7.5.
the
maximum
number
of
Temporary
Transfers
to
any
one
Club
registrable
in
the
same
Season
shall
be
four
and
in
no
circumstances
shall
more
than
one
be
from
the
same
Transferor
Club
at
any
one
time
save
there
shall
be
excluded
from
these
numbers
any
Temporary
Transfer
of
the
kind
described
in
V.7.6.1
or
V.7.6.2;
V.7.6.
not
more
than
two
Temporary
Transfers
shall
be
registered
by
a
Club
at
the
same
time
except
that
there
shall
be
excluded
from
that
number:
V.7.6.1.
any
Temporary
Transfer
which
become
permanent;
and
V.7.6.2.
the
Temporary
Transfer
of
a
goalkeeper
which
in
its
absolute
discretion
the
Board
may
allow
in
circumstances
it
considers
to
be
exceptional;
V.7.7.
a
Club
may
transfer
the
registration
of
no
more
than
one
of
its
goalkeepers
by
way
of
temporary
Transfer
to
another
Club
each
Season,
subject
to
any
further
Temporary
Transfer
of
one
of
its
goalkeepers
pursuant
to
Rule
V.7.6.2;
and
V.7.8.
any
other
conditions
agreed
between
the
Transferor
Club
and
the
Transferee
Club
or,
in
the
exercise
of
its
discretion,
imposed
by
the
Board.
Section
V:
Players
–
Transfers
of
Registrations
219
Contract
Players
V.11.The
transfer
of
the
registration
of
a
Contract
Player
shall
be
effected
in
the
following
manner:
V.11.1.
the
Transferor
Club
and
the
Transferee
Club
shall
enter
into
a
Transfer
Agreement
signed
on
behalf
of
each
Club
by
an
Authorised
Signatory
in
which
shall
be
set
out
full
particulars
of
all
financial
and
other
arrangements
agreed
between
the
Transferor
Club
and
the
Transferee
Club
and,
except
as
provided
below,
between
the
Transferor
Club
and
the
Contract
Player
in
relation
to
the
transfer
of
the
Contract
Player’s
registration
whether
the
same
are
to
take
effect
upon
completion
of
the
transfer
or
at
any
time
thereafter;
V.11.2.
any
such
arrangements
agreed
between
the
Transferor
Club
and
the
Contract
Player
to
which
the
Transferee
Club
is
not
privy
may
be
omitted
from
the
Transfer
Agreement
provided
that
they
are
forthwith
notified
in
writing
to
the
Board
by
the
Transferor
Club;
V.11.3.
the
Transfer
Agreement
shall
be
sent
by
the
Transferee
Club
to
the
Board
together
with
a
copy
of
the
contract
entered
into
between
the
Transferee
Club
and
the
Contract
Player
together
with
(if
applicable)
the
evidence
required
by
Rules
U.12
and
U.13;
and
V.11.4.
the
Transferee
Club
shall
pay
any
Compensation
Fee
due
to
the
Transferor
Club
under
the
terms
of
the
Transfer
Agreement
in
accordance
with
Rule
V.29
and
any
levy
payable
under
Rule
V.38.
V.12.All
transfer
arrangements
in
respect
of
Contract
Players
are
subject
to
the
approval
of
the
Board.
V.13.The
Transferee
Club
will
hold
the
registration
of
the
Contract
Player
upon
receipt
of
the
League’s
confirmation
by
email
to
that
effect.
Retired
Players
V.14.
A
Club
that,
pursuant
to
Rule
U.29.5,
holds
the
registration
of
a
Retired
Player
who
is
under
the
age
of
24
years,
shall
be
entitled
if
his
registration
is
transferred
to
be
paid
a
Compensation
Fee
by
the
Transferee
Club.
Out
of
Contract
Players
V.15.An
Out
of
Contract
Player
may
seek
to
be
registered
by
any
Transferee
Club.
V.16.
Upon
receiving
a
formal
written
offer
to
effect
the
New
Registration
of
an
Out
of
Contract
Player
whose
registration
it
holds,
a
Club
shall
forthwith
notify
the
Player
and
the
Board
in
writing
to
that
effect.
V.17.
Provided
that
the
following
conditions
are
satisfied,
a
Compensation
Fee
shall
be
paid
to
a
Transferor
Club
by
a
Transferee
Club
upon
effecting
the
New
Registration
of
an
Out
of
Contract
Player:
Section
V:
Players
–
Transfers
of
Registrations
220
Rules:
Section
V
V.17.1.
the
Out
of
Contract
Player
in
question
must
be
under
the
age
of
24
years
as
at
the
30
June
in
the
year
his
contract
of
employment
with
a
Club
has
expired;
V.17.2.
on
or
before
the
third
Saturday
in
May
in
the
year
in
which
the
Player’s
contract
is
to
expire
or,
in
the
circumstances
mentioned
in
Rule
U.33,
within
four
days
of
the
last
relevant
F.A.
Cup
match,
UEFA
Champions
League
match,
UEFA
Europa
League
match
or
League
Match
in
that
year
having
been
played,
the
Transferor
Club
must
send
to
the
Player
Form
22
offering
him
a
new
contract
on
the
terms
therein
set
out,
which
must
be
no
less
favourable
than
those
in
his
current
contract;
V.17.3.
any
offer
made
on
Form
22
by
a
Club
to
a
Player
under
the
provisions
of
Rule
V.17.2
shall
remain
open
and
capable
of
acceptance
by
the
Player
for
a
period
of
one
month
from
the
date
upon
which
it
was
sent
by
the
Club
by
ordinary
first
class
post
to
his
usual
or
last
known
address;
and
V.17.4.
a
copy
of
Form
22
must
be
sent
forthwith
to
the
Board.
V.18.
Contract
terms
shall
be
deemed
to
be
no
less
favourable
if,
disregarding
any
provision
for
a
Signing-on
Fee
in
the
Player’s
current
contract
which
is
stated
to
be
a
once
only
payment,
they
are
at
least
equal
in
value
to
the
most
favourable
terms
to
which
the
Player
was
or
is
entitled
in
any
year
of
his
current
contract.
The
Player’s
Options
V.19.Upon
receiving
an
offer
on
Form
22
a
Player
may
either:
V.19.1.
accept
the
same
within
one
month
of
its
date
and
enter
into
a
new
contract
with
his
Club
in
the
terms
offered;
or
V.19.2.
decline
it
in
writing.
V.20.
If
the
Player
considers
that
the
terms
offered
by
his
Club
and
set
out
in
Form
23
are
less
favourable
than
those
in
his
current
contract,
he
may
give
notice
to
that
effect
to
his
Club
and
the
Board
in
Form
23
and
apply
for
a
free
transfer.
V.21.Such
application
shall
be
determined
by
the
Board
and
if
it
succeeds:
V.21.1.the
Player’s
Club
will
not
be
entitled
to
a
Compensation
Fee
upon
a
Transferee
Club
effecting
his
New
Registration;
and
V.21.2.the
Player
will
receive
severance
pay
in
accordance
with
his
contract.
The
Club’s
Options
V.22.If
a
Club
makes
an
offer
to
a
Player
on
Form
22
and
the
Player
declines
it,
upon
the
expiry
of
the
Player’s
contract
the
Club
may
either:
V.22.1.enter
into
a
Conditional
Contract
with
the
Player
in
such
financial
terms
as
may
be
agreed;
V.22.2.enter
into
a
Week
by
Week
Contract
with
the
Player;
or
Section
V:
Players
–
Transfers
of
Registrations
221
V.22.3.
if
neither
a
Conditional
Contract
nor
a
Week
by
Week
Contract
has
been
entered
into
or
a
Week
by
Week
Contract
has
been
determined
by
the
Club,
continue
to
pay
the
Player
the
amount
of
the
basic
wage
under
his
expired
contract,
and
in
any
such
case
the
Club
shall
be
entitled
to
a
Compensation
Fee
upon
a
Transferee
Club
effecting
the
Player’s
New
Registration
provided
he
then
remains
under
the
age
of
24
years
and
the
other
conditions
set
out
in
Rule
V.17
have
been
satisfied.
V.23.
The
financial
terms
of
a
Week
by
Week
Contract
shall
be
those
contained
in
the
Player’s
expired
contract,
excluding
any
Signing-on
Fee,
except
that
the
Player
shall
be
entitled
to
receive
such
incentives
(if
any)
as
are
payable
by
the
Club
to
its
Contract
Players
with
effect
from
the
date
of
his
new
contract.
V.24.
An
Out
of
Contract
Player
who
continues
to
receive
from
his
Club
the
amount
of
his
basic
wage
under
the
provisions
of
Rule
V.22.3
shall
not
be
entitled
to
play
for
that
Club.
If
such
Out
of
Contract
Player
unreasonably
refuses
an
offer
of
employment
by
another
Club
(or
club),
his
Club
may
make
application
to
the
Premier
League
Appeals
Committee
for
an
order
that
payments
to
the
Out
of
Contract
Player
may
cease
without
affecting
his
Club’s
entitlement
to
a
Compensation
Fee.
V.25.
A
Club
which
having
continued
to
pay
the
Player
the
amount
of
his
basic
wage
under
Rule
V.22.3
intends
to
cease
making
such
payments
shall
give
to
the
Player
two
weeks’
notice
to
that
effect
and
upon
a
Transferee
Club
effecting
the
Player’s
New
Registration
the
Club
shall
not
be
entitled
to
a
Compensation
Fee.
The
Compensation
Fee
V.26.
The
Compensation
Fee
payable
by
a
Transferee
Club
to
a
Transferor
Club
upon
the
transfer
of
the
registration
of
a
Contract
Player
to
the
Transferee
Club
shall
be
such
sum
as
shall
have
been
agreed
between
the
Transferee
Club
and
the
Transferor
Club
and
set
out
in
the
Transfer
Agreement.
V.27.
The
Compensation
Fee
likewise
payable
in
respect
of
an
Out
of
Contract
Player
under
the
provisions
of
Rule
V.17
shall
be:
V.27.1.
such
sum
as
shall
have
been
agreed
between
the
Transferee
Club
and
the
Transferor
Club
or
in
default
of
agreement;
or
V.27.2.
such
sum
as
the
Professional
Football
Compensation
Committee
on
the
application
of
either
Club
shall
determine.
V.28.
A
Club
which
is
a
Transferor
Club
shall
provide
to
any
previous
Club
or
Football
League
club
with
which
a
Player
was
registered,
and
which
has
a
right
to
sell-on
fee
in
respect
of
any
transfer
of
that
Player,
full
details
of
any
Compensation
Fee
and
Contingent
Sum(s)
to
which
it
becomes
entitled.
The
Club
receiving
the
information
shall
not
disclose
or
divulge
it
directly
or
indirectly
to
any
third
party
without
the
prior
written
consent
of
the
Transferor
Club
save
to
statutory
and
regulatory
authorities
or
as
may
be
required
by
law
or
to
its
auditors.
Section
V:
Players
–
Transfers
of
Registrations
222
Rules:
Section
V
Method
of
Payment
V.29.
Subject
to
Rules
V.30
and
V.35,
all
Compensation
Fees,
Loan
Fees
(including
in
both
cases
instalments
thereof)
and
Contingent
Sums
payable
to
a
Club
or
to
a
Football
League
club
shall
be
paid
(together
in
each
case
with
value
added
tax
at
the
then
current
rate)
by
the
Transferee
Club
into
the
Compensation
Fee
Account
by
telegraphic
transfer
or
by
such
other
means
as
the
Board
may
from
time
to
time
direct.
V.30.If
a
Club
assigns
its
entitlement
to
a
Compensation
Fee
or
Loan
Fee
instalment
pursuant
to
Rule
U.38.10:
V.30.1.
it
shall
procure
by
means
of
a
legally
enforceable
agreement
that
monies
payable
by
virtue
of
the
assignment
are
paid
into
the
Compensation
Fee
Account
by
the
assignee;
and
V.30.2.
it
shall
irrevocably
and
unconditionally
instruct
the
Transferee
Club
to
pay
such
monies
to
the
assignee
upon
their
becoming
due.
V.31.
Subject
to
Rule
V.37.2,
forthwith
upon
receiving
monies
into
the
Compensation
Fee
Account
the
Board
shall
pay
the
same
to
the
Transferor
Club
entitled
to
receive
them.
V.32.
A
Transfer
Agreement
shall
provide
that
the
agreed
Compensation
Fee
together
with
value
added
tax
at
the
then
current
rate
shall
be
paid
on
or
before
the
expiry
date
of
the
initial
contract
between
the
Transferee
Club
and
the
Contract
Player.
Compensation
Fee
instalments
shall
be
paid
on
or
before
the
dates
set
out
in
the
Transfer
Agreement
(and
if
any
such
date
is
not
a
Working
Day
then
the
instalment
shall
be
paid
on
the
Working
Day
which
immediately
precedes
that
date).
V.33.
Where
any
Compensation
Fee
payable
under
the
provisions
of
Rule
V.17
is
not
agreed
between
the
Transferee
Club
and
the
Transferor
Club,
the
Transferee
Club
shall
upon
applying
to
register
the
Out
of
Contract
Player
pay
into
the
Compensation
Fee
Account
at
least
half
the
Compensation
Fee
offered
to
the
Transferor
Club
and
the
balance
shall
likewise
be
paid
as
determined
by
the
Professional
Football
Compensation
Committee
under
Rule
V.27.2.
V.34.
If
the
registration
of
a
Player
is
further
transferred
before
the
Compensation
Fee
in
respect
of
an
earlier
transfer
is
paid
in
full,
the
Transferee
Club
in
that
earlier
transfer
shall
forthwith
pay
the
balance
of
such
Compensation
Fee
into
the
Compensation
Fee
Account,
save:
V.34.1.
where
it
has
received
an
instruction
in
accordance
with
Rule
V.30.2,
in
which
case
it
shall
pay
such
balance
to
the
assignee
named
in
the
instruction
on
the
date
or
dates
when
it
becomes
due
under
the
Transfer
Agreement
pursuant
to
which
it
acquired
the
registration
of
the
Player;
or
V.34.2.
where
the
Board
expressly
approves
an
alternative
arrangement
for
the
payment
of
the
balance
of
the
Compensation
Fee
into
the
Compensation
Fee
Account.
Section
V:
Players
–
Transfers
of
Registrations
223
V.35.
An
agreement
for
an
International
Transfer
and
a
Transfer
Agreement
with
a
Transferor
Club
which
is
not
in
membership
of
the
League
or
The
Football
League
shall
provide
that
the
Compensation
Fee,
any
instalments
thereof
and
any
Contingent
Sums
payable
by
the
Transferee
Club
shall
be
paid
(together
with
any
value
added
tax
payable
in
respect
thereof)
to
The
Football
Association
by
telegraphic
transfer
or
by
such
other
means
as
the
Board
may
from
time
to
time
direct
for
payment
to
the
Transferor
Club
in
accordance
with
The
Football
Association
Rules.
V.36.
Upon
the
happening
of
a
contingent
event
resulting
in
a
Contingent
Sum
(including
for
the
avoidance
of
doubt,
contingent
compensation
payable
pursuant
to
the
Youth
Development
Rules)
becoming
payable:
V.36.1.
in
the
case
of
an
International
Transfer,
the
Transferee
Club
shall
forthwith
inform
the
Transferor
Club
in
writing
to
that
effect
and
shall
pay
such
Contingent
Sum
by
the
date
stipulated
in
the
transfer
agreement
(which
must
be
no
later
than
the
following
31
July)
in
accordance
with
Rule
V.35;
and
V.36.2.
in
every
other
case,
the
Transferee
Club
shall
forthwith
inform
the
Transferor
Club
to
that
effect
on
Form
24
and
shall
pay
such
Contingent
Sum
by
the
date
stipulated
in
the
transfer
agreement
(which
must
be
no
later
than
the
following
31
July)
in
accordance
with
Rule
V.29.
V.37.
If
any
Transferee
Club
acts
in
breach
of
Rules
V.29
or
V.32
to
V.36
inclusive:
V.37.1.
the
Board
shall
have
power
to
refuse
any
application
by
that
Transferee
Club
to
register
any
Player
until
any
sums
then
payable
to
its
Transferor
Club
are
paid;
V.37.2.
the
Board
shall
have
the
power
set
out
at
Rule
E.29;
V.37.3.
the
Board
shall
have
power
to
impose
a
penalty
in
accordance
with
the
tariff
of
applicable
penalties
which
it
shall
from
time
to
time
notify
to
Clubs;
and
V.37.4.
that
Transferee
Club
shall
pay
to
its
Transferor
Club
interest
on
any
part
of
a
Compensation
Fee
or
Contingent
Sum
not
paid
on
its
due
date
at
the
rate
of
five
per
cent
over
the
base
rate
from
time
to
time
of
Barclays
Bank
Plc
from
that
date
until
the
date
of
payment
together
with
such
other
penalty
as
the
Board
in
its
discretion
may
decide.
Transfer
Levy
V.38.
Subject
to
Rule
V.39,
upon
payment
of
a
Compensation
Fee,
a
Contingent
Sum
or
a
payment
made
pursuant
to
Rule
U.39,
a
Club
shall
forthwith
pay
to
the
League
a
levy
equal
to
four
per
cent.
of
the
sum
paid
(net
of
any
value
added
tax)
and
in
the
case
of
a
Compensation
Fee
payable
by
instalments,
the
levy
upon
the
whole
of
it
shall
be
paid
as
aforesaid
upon
the
Transferee
Club
applying
to
register
the
Player
to
which
it
relates.
Section
V:
Players
–
Transfers
of
Registrations
224
Rules:
Section
V
V.39.
Levy
shall
not
be
payable
on
a
Loan
Fee
unless
the
registration
of
the
Contract
Player
who
is
the
subject
of
the
Temporary
Transfer
is
transferred
on
a
permanent
basis
from
the
Transferor
Club
to
the
Transferee
Club
during,
or
within
four
months
of
the
expiry
of,
the
Temporary
Transfer,
in
which
case
a
levy
equal
to
four
per
cent
of
the
aggregate
of
any
Loan
Fee
and
Compensation
Fee
shall
be
paid
to
the
League.
V.40.
The
sums
received
by
the
League
by
way
of
levy
shall
be
used
to
pay
premiums
due
under
the
Professional
Footballers’
Pension
Scheme
and
any
surplus
shall
be
added
to
the
Professional
Game
Youth
Fund.
Disciplinary
and
Dispute
Resolution
Section
W:
Disciplinary
225
Power
of
Inquiry
W.1.The
Board
shall
have
power
to
inquire
into
any
suspected
or
alleged
breach
of
these
Rules
and
for
that
purpose
may
require:
W.1.1.any
Manager,
Match
Official,
Official
or
Player
to
appear
before
it
to
answer
questions
and/or
provide
information;
and
W.1.2.any
such
Person
or
any
Club
to
produce
documents.
W.2.
Any
Manager,
Match
Official,
Official
or
Player
who
fails
to
appear
before
or
to
produce
documents
to
the
Board
when
required
to
do
so
under
Rule
W.1
shall
be
in
breach
of
these
Rules.
Board’s
Disciplinary
Powers
W.3.The
Board
shall
have
power
to
deal
with
any
suspected
or
alleged
breach
of
these
Rules
by
either:
W.3.1.issuing
a
reprimand;
W.3.2.imposing
a
fixed
penalty
or
other
sanction
where
such
provision
is
made
in
these
Rules;
W.3.3.exercising
its
summary
jurisdiction;
W.3.4.referring
the
matter
to
a
Commission
appointed
under
Rule
W.21;
or
W.3.5.referring
the
matter
to
The
Football
Association
for
determination
under
The
Football
Association
Rules.
Fixed
Penalty
Procedure
W.4.
Upon
being
satisfied
that
a
fixed
penalty
is
payable
under
the
provisions
of
these
Rules,
the
Board
shall
give
notice
in
Form
25
to
the
Club
or
Person
by
whom
it
is
payable.
W.5.Within
14
days
of
the
date
of
a
notice
in
Form
25
the
Club
or
Person
to
whom
it
is
addressed
must
either:
W.5.1.pay
the
fixed
penalty;
or
W.5.2.appeal
under
the
provisions
of
Rule
W.62.1
against
the
imposition
of
the
same.
W.6.
Failure
to
pay
a
fixed
penalty
as
provided
in
Rule
W.5.1
or
within
seven
days,
upon
an
appeal
against
the
same
being
dismissed,
shall
in
either
case
constitute
a
breach
of
these
Rules.
Summary
Jurisdiction
W.7.
The
Board’s
summary
jurisdiction
shall
extend
to
any
suspected
or
alleged
breach
of
these
Rules
(other
than
a
breach
for
which
a
fixed
penalty
is
prescribed)
which
in
its
absolute
discretion
the
Board
considers
should
not
be
referred
to
a
Commission
under
Rule
W.3.4
or
to
The
Football
Association
under
Rule
W.3.5.
Section
W:
Disciplinary
226
Rules:
Section
W
W.8.
In
exercising
its
summary
jurisdiction
the
Board
shall
be
entitled
to
impose
a
fine
not
exceeding
£25,000
or,
in
the
case
of
a
breach
of
these
Rules
by
a
Manager,
such
sum
as
may
be
set
out
in
any
tariff
of
fines,
or
other
penalty,
agreed
in
writing
between
the
Board
and
the
League
Managers
Association.
The
Board
shall
also
be
entitled
to
suspend
any
portion
of
any
fine
imposed
in
accordance
with
this
Rule
W.8.
W.9.The
Board
shall
exercise
its
summary
jurisdiction
by
giving
notice
in
Form
26
to
the
Club
or
Person
allegedly
in
breach.
W.10.Within
14
days
of
the
date
of
a
notice
in
Form
26,
the
Club
or
Person
to
whom
it
is
addressed
must
either:
W.10.1.
submit
to
the
Board’s
jurisdiction
and
pay
the
fine
imposed;
or
W.10.2.
elect
to
be
dealt
with
by
a
Commission.
W.11.Failure
to
comply
with
the
requirement
contained
in
a
notice
in
Form
26
shall
constitute
a
breach
of
these
Rules.
Provision
of
Information
W.12.
It
shall
be
no
answer
to
a
request
from
the
Board
to
disclose
documents
or
information
pursuant
to
Rule
W.1
that
such
documents
or
information
requested
are
confidential.
All
Clubs
and
Persons
subject
to
these
Rules
must
ensure
that
any
other
obligations
of
confidentiality
assumed
are
made
expressly
subject
to
the
League’s
right
of
inquiry
under
these
Rules.
No
Club
or
Person
shall
be
under
an
obligation
to
disclose
any
documents
rendered
confidential
by
either
the
order
of
a
court
of
competent
jurisdiction
or
by
statute
or
statutory
instrument.
W.13.All
Persons
who
are
requested
to
assist
pursuant
to
Rule
W.1
shall
provide
full,
complete
and
prompt
assistance
to
the
Board
in
its
exercise
of
its
power
of
inquiry.
The
Panel
W.14.
Subject
in
each
case
to
the
approval
of
Clubs
in
General
Meeting,
the
Board
shall
establish
a
panel
of
such
number
of
Persons
as
it
shall
think
fit
(the
“Panel”),
each
of
whom
shall
be
eligible
to
sit
as
either:
W.14.1.
a
member
of
an
appeal
tribunal
appointed
under
the
provisions
of
Rule
E.43
or
Rule
F.16;
W.14.2.
a
member
of
a
Commission;
W.14.3.
in
the
case
of
an
arbitration
under
Rule
P.12
and
Section
Y
of
these
Rules,
as
a
member
of
a
Managers’
Arbitration
Tribunal;
or
W.14.4.
in
the
case
of
an
arbitration
under
Section
X
of
these
Rules
(Arbitration),
as
a
member
of
an
arbitral
tribunal.
Section
W:
Disciplinary
227
W.15.The
Panel
shall
include:
W.15.1.
authorised
insolvency
practitioners
eligible
under
Rule
E.43
to
sit
as
a
member
of
an
appeal
tribunal
appointed
thereunder;
W.15.2.
legally
qualified
persons
eligible:
W.15.2.1.
under
Rule
E.43
or
Rule
F.16
to
sit
as
chairmen
of
appeal
tribunals
appointed
thereunder;
W.15.2.2.
under
Rule
Y.7
to
sit
as
chairmen
of
Managers’
Arbitration
Tribunals;
W.15.2.3.
under
Rule
W.21
to
sit
as
chairmen
of
Commissions;
W.15.2.4.
under
Rule
X.11
as
chairmen
of
arbitral
tribunals
other
than
Managers’
Arbitration
Tribunals;
or
W.15.2.5.
under
Rule
X.15
as
a
single
arbitrator;
and
persons
who
have
held
judicial
office
eligible
under
Rule
W.63
to
sit
as
chairmen
of
Appeals
Boards;
and
W.15.3.
Persons
who
hold
nationally
recognised
qualifications
as
accountants
or
auditors,
who
shall
be
eligible
to
be
members
of
Commissions
appointed
to
determine
suspected
or
alleged
breaches
of
Rules
E.53
to
E.59.
W.16.The
Panel
shall
not
include
members
of
the
Board
or
Officials
but
may
include
members
of
The
Football
Association
council
who
are
not
Officials.
W.17.
Subject
to
Rules
W.18
and
W.19,
the
term
of
office
of
each
member
of
the
Panel
shall
be
three
years
(and
for
the
avoidance
of
doubt
at
the
end
of
that
term
a
member
of
the
Panel
may
be
re-appointed
as
such
pursuant
to
Rule
W.14).
W.18.
A
member
of
the
Panel
appointed
for
any
purpose
provided
by
these
Rules
may
continue
to
act
on
the
matter
for
which
he
was
so
appointed
notwithstanding
that
his
term
of
office
has
expired
pursuant
to
Rule
W.17
since
his
appointment.
W.19.Subject
to
Rule
W.20,
the
term
of
office
of
a
member
of
the
Panel
shall
be
terminated
by
the
Board
forthwith
if:
W.19.1.
he
is
or
becomes
subject
to
any
of
the
matters
set
out
in
Rule
F.1;
W.19.2.
circumstances
exist
that
give
rise
to
justifiable
doubts
as
to
whether
he
can
discharge
the
duties
of
a
member
of
the
Panel
impartially;
W.19.3.
he
is
physically
or
mentally
incapable
of
discharging
the
duties
of
a
member
of
the
Panel;
W.19.4.
he
has
refused
or
failed:
W.19.4.1.
properly
to
conduct
proceedings
pursuant
to
these
Rules;
or
W.19.4.2.
to
use
all
reasonable
dispatch
in
conducting
such
proceedings,
and
in
either
case
substantial
injustice
has
as
a
result
been
caused
to
a
party
to
such
proceedings.
W.20.
If
a
member
of
the
Panel
whose
term
of
office
is
terminated
by
the
Board
pursuant
to
Rule
W.19
wishes
to
challenge
that
termination,
he
may
do
so
solely
by
way
of
commencing
arbitration
proceedings
pursuant
to
Rule
X.6.
Section
W:
Disciplinary
228
Rules:
Section
W
Appointing
a
Commission
W.21.
A
Commission
shall
be
appointed
by
the
Board
and
shall
comprise
three
members
of
the
Panel
of
whom
one,
who
shall
be
legally
qualified,
shall
sit
as
chairman
of
the
Commission.
W.22.
A
Commission
appointed
to
deal
with
a
suspected
or
alleged
breach
of
Rules
E.53
to
E.59
shall
include
at
least
one
member
of
the
Panel
qualified
as
set
out
in
Rule
W.15.3
(but
who
shall
not
sit
as
the
chairman
of
the
Commission,
who
shall
be
legally
qualified
as
set
out
in
Rule
W.21).
W.23.
Without
prejudice
to
Rule
W.21,
where
both
parties
are
in
agreement
that
the
proceedings
should
be
determined
by
a
single
member
(rather
than
three
members)
of
the
Panel,
the
Board
shall
appoint
a
one-person
Commission
for
that
purpose.
In
such
circumstances,
this
Section
of
the
Rules
shall
be
interpreted
on
the
basis
that
the
Commission
comprises
a
single
individual,
who
shall
undertake
the
duties
of
chairman
of
the
Commission.
Commission
Procedures
W.24.The
parties
to
proceedings
before
a
Commission
shall
be:
W.24.1.
the
Board;
and
W.24.2.
the
Club,
Manager,
Match
Official,
Official
or
Player
allegedly
in
breach
of
these
Rules
(the
‘Respondent’).
W.25.Proceedings
before
a
Commission
shall
be
commenced
by
a
written
complaint
which
shall
be
drafted
by
or
on
behalf
of
the
Board.
W.26.
The
complaint
shall
be
in
Form
27
and
shall
identify
the
Rule(s)
allegedly
breached,
it
shall
contain
a
summary
of
the
facts
alleged
and
it
shall
have
annexed
to
it
copies
of
any
documents
relied
upon
by
the
Board
in
support
of
the
complaint.
W.27.
The
complaint
shall
be
sent
by
recorded
delivery
post
by
the
Board
to
the
Respondent.
In
the
case
of
a
Respondent
who
is
a
Manager,
an
Official
or
a
Player
it
shall
be
sent
to
him
care
of
his
Club.
A
complaint
shall
be
deemed
to
have
been
received
by
a
Respondent
on
the
third
day
after
the
date
of
posting.
No
defect
in
the
service
of
a
complaint
shall
invalidate
all
or
any
part
of
the
proceedings
if
it
can
be
shown
that
it
is
likely
that
the
complaint
has
come
to
the
attention
of
the
Respondent.
W.28.
At
any
stage
the
Commission
may
indicate
(either
of
its
own
accord
or
as
a
result
of
representations
from
a
Person,
Club
(or
club)
and
in
any
event
in
its
sole
discretion),
that
if
the
complaint
is
upheld,
it
may
wish
to
exercise
its
power
under
Rule
W.55.5
to
award
compensation
to
any
Person
or
to
any
Club
(or
club).
If
the
Commission
so
indicates,
it
shall
notify
the
parties
to
the
proceedings
and
the
relevant
Person,
Club
(or
club)
of
this
fact.
The
Commission
may
then
make
appropriate
directions
as
to
the
receipt
of
evidence
of
loss
from
the
relevant
Person,
Club
(or
club)
as
well
as
directions
on
the
receipt
of
evidence
in
response
from
the
parties
to
the
proceedings.
Section
W:
Disciplinary
229
W.29.
Where
(in
proceedings
in
which
the
Respondent
is
a
Club
or
Relegated
Club)
the
Commission
makes
the
indication
referred
to
at
Rule
W.28,
above,
and
after
having
heard
evidence
from
both
parties
subsequently
determines
that
no
compensation
is
to
be
awarded
in
accordance
with
Rule
W.55.5,
the
Club
(or
Relegated
Club)
claiming
compensation
in
such
circumstances
may
appeal
that
determination
to
an
Appeal
Board.
If
it
fails
to
do
so
(or
if
the
Appeal
Board
dismisses
any
such
appeal)
the
Club
(or
Relegated
Club)
will
not
be
able
to
bring
any
further
claim
of
any
kind
(whether
for
compensation,
in
damages
or
otherwise)
against
the
Respondent
Club
arising
out
of
the
breach
of
these
Rules
in
respect
of
which
the
Commission
was
appointed.
W.30.
Within
14
days
of
receipt
of
the
complaint
(or
such
shorter
time
as
a
Commission
may
order
pursuant
to
Rule
W.32)
the
Respondent
shall
send
to
the
Board
by
recorded
delivery
post
a
written
answer
in
Form
28
in
which
the
Respondent:
W.30.1.
shall
either
admit
or
deny
the
complaint;
and
W.30.2.
may
request
that
the
complaint
shall
be
determined
by
written
representations
in
which
case,
if
the
complaint
is
denied,
the
written
representations
shall
be
contained
in
the
answer.
W.31.
The
Board
shall
respond
in
writing
to
any
request
that
the
matter
be
determined
by
written
representations
within
14
days
of
receipt
of
the
answer
(or
such
shorter
time
as
a
Commission
may
order
pursuant
to
Rule
W.32),
and
if
the
request
is
denied
the
complaint
shall
be
determined
at
a
hearing.
W.32.
The
Commission
shall
have
the
power
to
amend
the
time
periods
set
out
in
Rules
W.30
and
W.31
if
there
is
a
compelling
reason
why
the
proceedings
before
the
Commission
need
to
be
concluded
expeditiously
and/or
the
parties
are
in
agreement
in
respect
of
such
amendment.
W.33.
If
the
complaint
is
admitted,
the
Respondent
may
include
in
the
answer
details
of
any
mitigating
factors
(together
with
any
supporting
evidence)
that
it
wishes
to
be
taken
into
account
by
the
Commission.
W.34.If
the
complaint
is
denied,
the
Respondent’s
reasons
shall
be
set
out
in
the
answer
and
copies
of
any
documents
on
which
the
Respondent
relies
shall
be
annexed.
W.35.Documentary
evidence
shall
be
admissible
whether
or
not
copies
are
attached
to
the
complaint
or
the
answer
as
long
as
such
documents
are:
W.35.1.
relevant;
and
W.35.2.
submitted
by
a
party
to
the
Commission
in
sufficient
time
before
the
hearing,
such
that
neither
party
will
be
prejudiced
by
their
submission.
W.36.
The
Board
shall
provide
a
copy
of
the
answer
to
the
chairman
of
the
Commission
together
with
a
copy
of
his
response
to
any
request
for
determination
by
written
representations.
W.37.
If
the
Respondent
fails
to
send
an
answer
in
accordance
with
Rule
W.30,
the
Respondent
shall
be
deemed
to
have
denied
the
complaint
which
shall
be
determined
at
a
hearing.
Section
W:
Disciplinary
230
Rules:
Section
W
W.38.
If
the
complaint
is
to
be
determined
by
written
representations,
forthwith
upon
receipt
of
the
answer
the
chairman
of
the
Commission
shall
convene
a
meeting
of
its
members
for
that
purpose.
W.39.
If
the
complaint
is
to
be
determined
at
a
hearing,
the
chairman
of
the
Commission
may
give
directions
for
the
future
conduct
of
the
complaint
addressed
in
writing
to
the
parties
or
require
the
parties
to
attend
a
directions
hearing.
W.40.A
directions
hearing
shall
be
conducted
by
the
chairman
of
the
Commission
sitting
alone.
He
may
give
such
directions
as
he
thinks
fit
including
directions
for:
W.40.1.
the
Board
to
give
further
particulars
of
the
complaint;
W.40.2.
the
Respondent
to
give
further
particulars
of
the
answer;
W.40.3.
either
or
both
parties
to
produce
and
exchange
documents;
W.40.4.
the
submission
of
expert
evidence;
W.40.5.
lists
of
witnesses
and
lodging
and
exchange
of
witness
statements;
W.40.6.
witnesses
to
be
summoned
to
attend
the
hearing;
W.40.7.
prior
notice
to
be
given
of
any
authorities
relied
on
by
the
parties;
W.40.8.
the
parties
to
lodge
and
exchange
an
outline
of
their
submissions;
and/or
W.40.9.
the
assessment
of
the
entitlement
to
and
amount
of
compensation
that
may
be
ordered
pursuant
to
Rule
W.55.5.
W.41.Notice
of
the
date,
time
and
place
of
the
hearing
shall
be
given
in
writing
to
the
parties
by
the
chairman
of
the
Commission.
W.42.If
the
Board
or
its
representative
fails
to
attend
the
hearing,
the
chairman
of
the
Commission
may
either
adjourn
it
or
proceed
in
the
Board’s
absence.
W.43.If
the
Respondent
fails
to
attend
the
hearing,
it
shall
proceed
in
the
absence
of
the
Respondent.
W.44.Any
witness
who
is
bound
by
these
Rules,
and
who
having
been
summoned
by
a
Commission
to
attend
a
hearing
fails
to
do
so,
shall
be
in
breach
of
these
Rules.
W.45.The
chairman
of
the
Commission
shall
have
an
overriding
discretion
as
to
the
manner
in
which
a
hearing
is
conducted
but,
subject
thereto:
W.45.1.
where
the
complaint
has
been
admitted,
he
shall
invite
the
Board
or
its
representative
to
outline
the
facts
of
the
complaint
and
shall
give
the
Respondent
the
opportunity
to
provide
further
details
of
any
mitigating
factors
contained
in
the
answer;
W.45.2.
where
the
complaint
has
been
denied,
witnesses
shall
be
taken
through
their
evidence
in
chief
by
the
party
tendering
such
evidence
and
may
be
subject
to
cross-examination
by
the
opposing
party
(at
its
option)
and
re-examination
if
required.
Witnesses
may
also
be
examined
by
the
chairman
of
the
Commission
and
its
members;
W.45.3.
the
parties
shall
be
permitted
to
put
questions
to
witnesses;
W.45.4.
witnesses
may
be
examined
on
oath;
and
W.45.5.
at
the
conclusion
of
the
evidence
the
parties
shall
each
be
invited
to
address
the
Commission.
Section
W:
Disciplinary
231
W.46.The
chairman
of
a
Commission
may
order
that
a
transcript
of
the
proceedings
be
taken.
W.47.The
proceedings
of
a
Commission
shall
be
conducted
in
private.
W.48.The
Board
shall
have
the
burden
of
proving
the
complaint.
The
standard
of
proof
shall
be
on
a
balance
of
probabilities.
W.49.The
Commission
shall
make
its
decision
unanimously
or
by
majority.
No
member
of
the
Commission
may
abstain.
W.50.
In
the
case
of
a
determination
by
written
representations
the
Commission’s
decision
shall
forthwith
be
communicated
in
writing
by
the
chairman
of
the
Commission
to
the
parties.
W.51.
In
the
case
of
a
determination
at
a
hearing
the
Commission’s
decision
shall
be
announced
as
soon
as
practicable
thereafter
and
if
possible
at
the
end
of
the
hearing
and
shall
be
confirmed
in
writing
by
the
chairman
of
the
Commission
to
the
parties.
W.52.
In
either
case,
unless
the
parties
otherwise
agree,
the
Commission
shall
give
its
reasons
for
its
decision.
In
the
event
of
a
majority
decision
no
minority
or
dissenting
opinion
shall
be
produced
or
published.
W.53.Members
of
a
Commission
shall
be
entitled
to
receive
from
the
League
a
reasonable
sum
by
way
of
fees
and
expenses.
Commission’s
Powers
W.54.Upon
finding
a
complaint
to
have
been
proved
the
Commission
shall
invite
the
Respondent
to
place
any
mitigating
factors
before
the
Commission.
W.55.Having
heard
and
considered
such
mitigating
factors
(if
any)
the
Commission
may:
W.55.1.
reprimand
the
Respondent;
W.55.2.
impose
upon
the
Respondent
a
fine
unlimited
in
amount
and
suspend
any
part
thereof;
W.55.3.
in
the
case
of
a
Respondent
who
is
a
Manager,
Match
Official,
Official
or
Player,
suspend
him
from
operating
as
such
for
such
period
as
it
shall
think
fit;
W.55.4.
in
the
case
of
a
Respondent
which
is
a
Club:
W.55.4.1.
suspend
it
from
playing
in
League
Matches
or
any
matches
in
competitions
which
form
part
of
the
Games
Programmes
or
Professional
Development
Leagues
(as
those
terms
are
defined
in
the
Youth
Development
Rules)
for
such
period
as
it
thinks
fit;
W.55.4.2.
deduct
points
scored
or
to
be
scored
in
League
Matches
or
such
other
matches
as
are
referred
to
in
Rule
W.55.4.1;
W.55.4.3.
recommend
that
the
Board
orders
that
a
League
Match
or
such
other
match
as
is
referred
to
in
Rule
W.55.4.1
be
replayed;
Section
W:
Disciplinary
232
Rules:
Section
W
W.55.4.4.
recommend
that
the
League
expels
the
Respondent
from
membership
in
accordance
with
the
provisions
of
Rule
B.7;
W.55.5.
order
the
Respondent
to
pay
compensation
unlimited
in
amount
to
any
Person
or
to
any
Club
(or
club);
W.55.6.
cancel
or
refuse
the
registration
of
a
Player
registered
or
attempted
to
be
registered
in
contravention
of
these
Rules;
W.55.7.
impose
upon
the
Respondent
any
combination
of
the
foregoing
or
such
other
penalty
as
it
shall
think
fit;
W.55.8.
order
the
Respondent
to
pay
such
sum
by
way
of
costs
as
it
shall
think
fit
which
may
include
the
fees
and
expenses
of
members
of
the
Commission
paid
or
payable
under
Rule
W.53;
and
W.55.9.
make
such
other
order
as
it
thinks
fit.
W.56.
Where
a
Person,
Club
(or
club)
has
been
invited
to
address
the
Commission
on
compensation,
in
accordance
with
Rules
W.28
and
W.29,
the
Commission
may
adjourn
the
hearing
to
allow
all
relevant
parties
to
make
submissions,
or
if
it
considers
that
it
is
in
the
interest
of
justice
that
the
determination
of
the
complaint
be
resolved
before
the
issue
of
compensation
is
addressed,
direct
that
a
further
hearing
take
place
on
the
issue
of
compensation
after
the
complaint
has
been
determined.
W.57.
A
Person,
Club
(or
club)
invited
to
make
submissions
on
compensation
shall
be
entitled
to
be
present
at
the
hearing,
but
may
only
make
submissions
or
advance
evidence
or
question
witnesses
if
and
to
the
extent
that
the
chairman
of
the
Commission
gives
it
leave.
W.58.If
the
Board
fails
to
prove
a
complaint
a
Commission
may
order
the
League
to
pay
to
the
Respondent
such
sum
by
way
of
costs
as
it
shall
think
fit.
W.59.
Where
a
Respondent
Club
is
suspended
from
playing
in
League
Matches
or
any
matches
in
competitions
which
form
part
of
the
Games
Programme
or
Professional
Development
Leagues
(as
those
terms
are
defined
in
the
Youth
Development
Rules)
under
the
provisions
of
Rule
W.55.4.1,
its
opponents
in
such
matches
which
should
have
been
played
during
the
period
of
suspension,
unless
a
Commission
otherwise
orders,
shall
be
deemed
to
have
won
them.
W.60.Fines
and
costs
shall
be
recoverable
by
the
Board
as
a
civil
debt;
compensation
shall
likewise
be
recoverable
by
the
Person
or
Club
entitled
to
receive
it.
W.61.
Fines
recovered
by
the
Board
shall
be
used
towards
the
operating
expenses
of
the
League
or,
at
the
discretion
of
the
Board,
towards
charitable
purposes.
Costs
recovered
by
the
Board
shall
be
used
to
defray
the
costs
of
the
Commission.
Section
W:
Disciplinary
233
Appeals
W.62.A
Club
(or
club)
or
Person
aggrieved
by:
W.62.1.
the
decision
of
the
Board
to
impose
a
fixed
penalty;
or
W.62.2.
the
decision
of
a
Commission
before
which
such
Club
or
Person
appeared
as
Respondent;
or
W.62.3.
the
amount
of
compensation
(if
any)
which
a
Commission
has,
pursuant
to
Rule
W.55.5,
ordered
either
that
it
shall
pay
or
that
shall
be
paid
in
its
favour,
may
appeal
in
accordance
with
the
provisions
of
these
Rules
against
the
decision,
the
penalty
or
the
amount
of
compensation
(as
appropriate).
W.63.
An
appeal
shall
lie
to
an
Appeal
Board
which
shall
be
appointed
by
the
Board
and,
subject
to
Rule
W.64,
shall
comprise
three
members
of
the
Panel
of
whom
one,
who
shall
have
held
judicial
office,
shall
sit
as
chairman
of
the
Appeal
Board.
W.64.No
member
of
the
Panel
shall
be
appointed
to
an
Appeal
Board
to
hear
an
appeal
against
the
decision
of
a
Commission
of
which
he
was
a
member.
W.65.The
parties
to
an
appeal
shall
be:
W.65.1.
a
Respondent
to
a
complaint;
and/or
W.65.2.
a
Person,
Club
or
club
pursuant
to
Rule
W.62.3;
and/or
W.65.3.
the
Board.
W.66.An
appeal
against
the
decision
of
the
Board
to
impose
a
fixed
penalty
shall
be
in
Form
29.
W.67.An
appeal
against
the
decision
of
a
Commission
shall
be
in
Form
30.
W.68.
An
appeal
shall
be
commenced
by
the
appellant
sending
or
delivering
to
the
Board
Form
29
or
Form
30,
as
the
case
may
be,
so
that
it
receives
the
same
together
with
a
deposit
of
£1,000
within
14
days
of
the
date
of
the
decision
appealed
against
(time
being
of
the
essence)
unless
the
Appeal
Board
orders
a
lesser
period
pursuant
to
Rule
W.69.
W.69.
The
Appeal
Board
shall
have
the
power
to
abridge
the
time
period
set
out
in
Rule
W.68
if
there
is
a
compelling
reason
why
the
proceedings
before
the
Appeal
Board
need
to
be
concluded
expeditiously.
W.70.
The
Appeal
Board
may
give
directions
as
it
thinks
fit
for
the
future
conduct
of
the
appeal,
addressed
in
writing
to
the
parties,
or
require
the
parties
to
attend
a
directions
hearing.
W.71.
Any
party
to
an
appeal
may
apply
for
permission
to
adduce
evidence
that
was
not
adduced
before
the
Commission
that
heard
the
complaint.
Such
permission
shall
only
be
granted
if
it
can
be
shown
that
the
evidence
was
not
available
to
the
party
and
could
not
have
been
obtained
by
such
party
with
reasonable
diligence,
at
the
time
at
which
the
Commission
heard
the
complaint.
Section
W:
Disciplinary
234
Rules:
Section
W
W.72.Notice
of
the
date,
time
and
place
of
the
appeal
hearing
shall
be
given
in
writing
to
the
parties
by
the
chairman
of
the
Appeal
Board.
W.73.If
a
party
fails,
refuses
or
is
unable
to
attend
the
hearing
the
Appeal
Board
may
either
adjourn
it
or
proceed
in
the
party’s
absence.
W.74.
Except
in
cases
in
which
the
Appeal
Board
gives
leave
to
adduce
fresh
evidence
pursuant
to
Rule
W.71,
an
appeal
shall
be
by
way
of
a
review
of
the
evidence
adduced
before
the
Commission
and
the
parties
shall
be
entitled
to
make
oral
representations.
Subject
to
the
foregoing
provisions
of
this
Rule,
the
Appeal
Board
shall
have
an
overriding
discretion
as
to
the
manner
in
which
the
hearing
is
conducted.
W.75.
The
Appeal
Board
may
permit
the
appellant
(whether
a
Person,
Club
or
club
pursuant
to
Rule
W.62.3)
at
any
time
to
withdraw
the
appeal
on
such
terms
as
to
costs
and
otherwise
as
the
Appeal
Board
shall
determine.
W.76.The
Appeal
Board
shall
make
its
decision
unanimously
or
by
majority.
No
member
of
the
Appeal
Board
may
abstain.
W.77.
The
Appeal
Board’s
decision
shall
be
announced
as
soon
as
practicable
after
the
appeal
hearing
and
if
possible
at
the
end
thereof
and
shall
be
confirmed
in
writing
by
the
chairman
of
the
Appeal
Board
to
the
parties,
giving
reasons.
If
the
decision
reached
by
the
Appeal
Board
was
by
a
majority,
no
minority
or
dissenting
opinion
shall
be
produced
or
published.
W.78.Members
of
an
Appeal
Board
shall
be
entitled
to
receive
from
the
League
a
reasonable
sum
by
way
of
fees
and
expenses.
Appeal
Board’s
Powers
W.79.Upon
the
hearing
of
an
appeal,
an
Appeal
Board
may:
W.79.1.
allow
the
appeal;
W.79.2.
dismiss
the
appeal;
W.79.3.
except
in
the
case
of
a
fixed
penalty,
vary
any
penalty
imposed
or
order
made
at
first
instance;
W.79.4.
vary
or
discharge
any
order
for
compensation
made
by
the
Commission;
W.79.5.
order
the
deposit
to
be
forfeited
to
the
League
or
repaid
to
the
appellant;
W.79.6.
order
a
party
to
pay
or
contribute
to
the
costs
of
the
appeal
including
the
fees
and
expenses
of
members
of
the
Appeal
Board
paid
or
payable
under
Rule
W.78;
W.79.7.
remit
the
matter
back
to
the
Commission
with
directions
as
to
its
future
disposal;
or
W.79.8.
make
such
other
order
as
it
thinks
fit.
W.80.Subject
to
the
provisions
of
Section
X
of
these
Rules
(Arbitration),
the
decision
of
an
Appeal
Board
shall
be
final.
Section
W:
Disciplinary
235
Admissibility
of
Evidence
W.81.
In
the
exercise
of
their
powers
under
this
Section
of
these
Rules,
a
Commission
or
an
Appeal
Board
shall
not
be
bound
by
judicial
rules
governing
the
admissibility
of
evidence.
Instead,
facts
relating
to
a
breach
of
these
Rules
may
be
established
by
any
reliable
means.
Legal
Representation
W.82.
The
parties
to
proceedings
before
a
Commission
or
an
Appeal
Board
shall
be
entitled
to
be
represented
by
a
solicitor
or
counsel
provided
that
they
shall
have
given
to
the
other
party
and
to
the
chairman
of
the
Commission
or
of
the
Appeal
Board
as
the
case
may
be
14
days’
prior
written
notice
to
that
effect
identifying
the
solicitor
or
counsel
instructed.
Publication
and
Privilege
W.83.
Without
prejudice
in
any
event
to
any
form
of
privilege
available
in
respect
of
any
such
publication,
whether
pursuant
to
the
Defamation
Act
2013
or
otherwise,
the
Board,
a
Commission
and
an
Appeal
Board
shall
be
entitled
to
publish
reports
of
their
proceedings
(including
details
of
any
submissions,
oral
or
written
statements
or
other
evidence
adduced
in
those
proceedings),
whether
or
not
they
reflect
adversely
on
the
character
or
conduct
of
any
Club,
Manager,
Match
Official,
Official
or
Player.
All
Clubs
and
Persons
bound
by
these
Rules
(and
any
Person
required
to
observe
these
Rules
as
a
result
of
any
obligation
whether
to
the
League
or
to
any
third
party)
shall
be
deemed
to
have
provided
their
full
and
irrevocable
consent
to
such
publication.
Section
W:
Disciplinary
236
Rules:
Section
W
Disciplinary
and
Dispute
Resolution
Section
X
:
Arbitration
237
Definitions
X.1.
In
this
Section
of
these
Rules:
X.1.1.“the
Act”
means
the
Arbitration
Act
1996
or
any
re-enactment
or
amendment
thereof
for
the
time
being
in
force;
X.1.2.
“party”
means
a
party
to
the
arbitration;
X.1.3.
“the
tribunal”
means
the
arbitral
tribunal;
and
X.1.4.
“the
chairman”
means
the
chairman
of
the
tribunal.
Agreement
to
Arbitrate
X.2.
Membership
of
the
League
shall
constitute
an
agreement
in
writing
between
the
League
and
Clubs
and
between
each
Club
for
the
purposes
of
section
5
of
the
Act
in
the
following
terms:
X.2.1.
to
submit
all
disputes
which
arise
between
them
(including
in
the
case
of
a
Relegated
Club
any
dispute
between
it
and
a
Club
or
the
League,
the
cause
of
action
of
which
arose
while
the
Relegated
Club
was
a
member
of
the
League),
whether
arising
out
of
these
Rules
or
otherwise,
to
final
and
binding
arbitration
in
accordance
with
the
provisions
of
the
Act
and
this
Section
of
these
Rules;
X.2.2.
that
the
seat
of
each
such
arbitration
shall
be
in
England
and
Wales;
X.2.3.
that
the
issues
in
each
such
arbitration
shall
be
decided
in
accordance
with
English
law;
and
X.2.4.
that
no
other
system
or
mode
of
arbitration
will
be
invoked
to
resolve
any
such
dispute.
X.3.
Disputes
under
these
Rules
will
be
deemed
to
fall
into
one
of
three
categories,
being:
X.3.1.
disputes
arising
from
decisions
of
Commissions
or
Appeal
Boards
made
pursuant
to
Rules
W.1
to
W.83
(Disciplinary)
of
these
Rules
(“Disciplinary
Disputes”);
X.3.2.
disputes
arising
from
the
exercise
of
the
Board’s
discretion
(“Board
Disputes”);
and
X.3.3.
other
disputes
arising
from
these
Rules
or
otherwise.
X.4.
In
the
case
of
a
Disciplinary
Dispute,
the
only
grounds
for
review
of
a
decision
of
a
Commission
or
Appeal
Board
by
way
of
arbitration
under
this
Section
X
shall
be
that
the
decision
was:
X.4.1.
reached
outside
of
the
jurisdiction
of
the
body
that
made
the
decision;
X.4.2.
reached
as
a
result
of
fraud,
malice
or
bad
faith;
X.4.3.
reached
as
a
result
of
procedural
errors
so
great
that
the
rights
of
the
applicant
have
been
clearly
and
substantially
prejudiced;
X.4.4.
reached
as
a
result
of
a
perverse
interpretation
of
the
law;
or
X.4.5.
one
which
could
not
reasonably
have
been
reached
by
any
Commission
or
Appeal
Board
which
had
applied
its
mind
properly
to
the
facts
of
the
case.
Section
X:
Arbitration
238
Rules:
Section
X
X.5.
In
the
case
of
a
Board
Dispute,
the
only
grounds
for
review
shall
be
that
the
decision:
X.5.1.
was
reached
outside
the
jurisdiction
of
the
Board;
X.5.2.
could
not
have
been
reached
by
any
reasonable
Board
which
had
applied
its
mind
properly
to
the
issues
to
be
decided;
X.5.3.
was
reached
as
a
result
of
fraud,
malice
or
bad
faith;
or
X.5.4.
was
contrary
to
English
law;
and
directly
and
foreseeably
prejudices
the
interests
of
a
Person
or
Persons
who
were
in
the
contemplation
of
the
Board
at
the
time
that
the
decision
was
made
as
being
directly
affected
by
it
and
who
suffer
loss
as
a
result
of
that
decision.
Standing
X.6.
A
Person
who
is
not
a
party
to
a
Disciplinary
Dispute
or
a
Board
Dispute
may
not
invoke
these
arbitration
provisions
in
respect
of
such
a
dispute,
unless
that
party
can
show
that
they
are
sufficiently
affected
by
the
outcome
of
the
dispute
that
it
is
right
and
proper
for
them
to
have
standing
before
the
tribunal.
Commencement
of
the
Arbitration
X.7.
An
arbitration
shall
be
deemed
to
have
commenced
(and
for
the
purpose
of
Rule
X.2
a
dispute
shall
be
deemed
to
have
arisen)
upon
the
party
requesting
an
arbitration
serving
upon
the
other
party
a
request
in
Form
31.
X.8.
The
party
requesting
an
arbitration
shall
send
a
copy
of
Form
31
to
the
Board
who
shall
forthwith
send
to
each
party
particulars
of
those
individuals
who
are
members
of
the
Panel.
Appointing
the
Arbitrators
X.9.
Subject
to
Rule
X.15,
the
tribunal
shall
comprise
three
members
of
the
Panel
and
there
shall
be
no
umpire.
X.10.
Within
14
days
of
the
Board
sending
particulars
of
the
Panel
pursuant
to
Rule
X.8
each
party
shall
by
notice
in
Form
32
addressed
to
the
Board
appoint
one
Panel
member
to
act
as
an
arbitrator
in
the
arbitration
requested.
X.11.
Within
14
days
of
their
appointment
the
two
arbitrators
so
appointed
shall
appoint
the
third
arbitrator
who
shall
be
a
legally
qualified
member
of
the
Panel
and
who
shall
sit
as
chairman.
If
the
two
arbitrators
so
appointed
fail
to
agree
on
the
appointment
of
the
third
arbitrator
the
Board
(or
The
Football
Association
if
the
League
is
a
party)
shall
make
the
appointment
giving
notice
in
writing
to
that
effect
to
each
party.
X.12.
If
a
party,
other
than
the
League
or
a
Club,
does
not
wish
to
appoint
a
member
of
the
Panel
as
their
nominated
arbitrator,
they
may
nominate
some
other
Person
provided
that:
X.12.1.
the
Person
they
nominate
is
a
solicitor
of
no
less
than
10
years’
admission
or
a
barrister
of
no
less
than
10
years’
call;
and
X.12.2.
such
Person
is
independent
of
the
party
appointing
him
and
able
to
render
an
impartial
decision.
Section
X:
Arbitration
239
X.13
If
a
party
refuses
or
fails
to
appoint
an
arbitrator
when
it
is
obliged
to
do
so
in
accordance
with
these
Rules
the
Board
(or
The
Football
Association
if
the
League
is
a
party)
shall
make
the
appointment
giving
notice
in
writing
to
that
effect
to
each
party.
X.14.
Upon
appointment
all
arbitrators
must
sign
a
statement
of
impartiality.
Any
arbitrator
not
signing
such
a
statement
within
seven
days
of
appointment
may
not
act
and
the
party
appointing
him
must
nominate
another
arbitrator
within
seven
days.
Appointing
a
Single
Arbitrator
X.15.Notwithstanding
the
provisions
of
Rule
X.9,
the
parties
shall
be
at
liberty
to
appoint
a
legally
qualified
member
of
the
Panel
to
be
a
single
arbitrator
in
which
case:
X.15.1.
Form
33
shall
be
substituted
for
Form
32
and
X.15.2.
this
Section
of
these
Rules
shall
be
interpreted
on
the
basis
that
the
tribunal
comprises
a
single
arbitrator
who
shall
undertake
the
duties
of
the
chairman.
Replacing
an
Arbitrator
X.16.
If
following
his
appointment
an
arbitrator
refuses
to
act,
becomes
incapable
of
acting,
is
removed
by
order
of
a
competent
court
or
dies,
or
if
his
membership
of
the
Panel
is
terminated
pursuant
to
Rule
W.19,
the
Board
(or
The
Football
Association
if
the
League
is
a
party)
shall
appoint
a
member
of
the
Panel
to
replace
him.
Communications
X.17.
All
communications
sent
in
the
course
of
the
arbitration
by
the
arbitrators
shall
be
signed
on
their
behalf
by
the
chairman.
X.18.Such
communications
addressed
by
the
arbitrators
to
one
party
shall
be
copied
to
the
other
and
to
the
Board.
X.19.
Any
communication
sent
by
either
party
to
the
arbitrators
shall
be
addressed
to
the
chairman
and
shall
be
copied
to
the
other
party
and
the
Board.
Directions
X.20.
The
chairman
of
the
tribunal
shall
decide
all
procedural
and
evidential
matters
and
for
that
purpose
within
14
days
of
his
appointment
he
shall
either
give
directions
for
the
conduct
of
the
arbitration
addressed
in
writing
to
each
party
or
serve
on
each
party
Form
34
requiring
their
attendance
at
a
preliminary
meeting
at
which
he
will
give
directions.
In
either
case
the
directions
shall
address
without
limitation:
X.20.1.
where
appropriate,
whether
the
proceedings
should
be
stayed
to
permit
the
parties
to
explore
whether
the
dispute
may
be
resolved
by
way
of
mediation;
X.20.2.
whether
and
if
so
in
what
form
and
when
statements
of
claim
and
defence
are
to
be
served;
Section
X:
Arbitration
240
Rules:
Section
X
X.20.3.
whether
and
if
so
to
what
extent
discovery
of
documents
between
the
parties
is
necessary;
X.20.4.
whether
strict
rules
of
evidence
will
apply
and
how
the
admissibility,
relevance
or
weight
of
any
material
submitted
by
the
parties
on
matters
of
fact
or
opinion
shall
be
determined;
X.20.5.
whether
and
if
so
to
what
extent
there
shall
be
oral
or
written
evidence
or
submissions;
X.20.6.
whether
expert
evidence
is
required;
and
X.20.7.
whether
and
if
so
to
what
extent
the
tribunal
shall
itself
take
the
initiative
in
ascertaining
the
facts
and
the
law.
The
Tribunal’s
General
Powers
X.21.The
chairman
of
the
tribunal
shall
have
power
to:
X.21.1.
allow
either
party
upon
such
terms
(as
to
costs
and
otherwise)
as
it
shall
think
fit
to
amend
any
statement
of
claim
and
defence;
X.21.2.
give
directions
in
relation
to
the
preservation,
custody,
detention,
inspection
or
photographing
of
property
owned
by
or
in
the
possession
of
a
party
to
the
proceedings;
X.21.3.
give
directions
as
to
the
preservation
of
evidence
in
the
custody
or
control
of
a
party;
X.21.4.
direct
that
a
witness
be
examined
on
oath;
X.21.5.
require
each
party
to
give
notice
of
the
identity
of
witnesses
it
intends
to
call;
X.21.6.
require
exchange
of
witness
statements
and
any
expert’s
reports;
X.21.7.
appoint
one
or
more
experts
to
report
to
it
on
specific
issues;
X.21.8.
require
a
party
to
give
any
such
expert
any
relevant
information
or
to
produce
or
provide
access
to
any
relevant
documents
or
property;
X.21.9.
order
that
a
transcript
be
taken
of
the
proceedings;
X.21.10.
extend
or
abbreviate
any
time
limits
provided
by
this
Section
of
these
Rules
or
by
its
directions;
X.21.11.
require
the
parties
to
attend
such
procedural
meetings
as
it
deems
necessary
to
identify
or
clarify
the
issues
to
be
decided
and
the
procedures
to
be
adopted;
and
X.21.12.
give
such
other
lawful
directions
as
it
shall
deem
necessary
to
ensure
the
just,
expeditious,
economical
and
final
determination
of
the
dispute.
Duty
of
the
Parties
X.22.
The
parties
shall
do
all
things
necessary
for
the
proper
and
expeditious
conduct
of
the
arbitration
and
shall
comply
without
delay
with
any
direction
of
the
chairman
of
the
tribunal
as
to
procedural
or
evidential
matters.
Section
X:
Arbitration
241
Default
of
the
Parties
X.23.If
either
party
is
in
breach
of
Rule
X.22
the
tribunal
shall
have
power
to:
X.23.1.
make
peremptory
orders
prescribing
a
time
for
compliance;
X.23.2.
make
orders
against
a
party
which
fails
to
comply
with
a
peremptory
order;
X.23.3.
dismiss
a
claim
for
want
of
prosecution
in
the
event
of
inordinate
or
inexcusable
delay
by
a
party
which
appears
likely
to
give
rise
to
a
substantial
risk
that
it
will
not
be
possible
to
have
a
fair
resolution
of
the
issues
or
will
cause
serious
prejudice
to
the
other
party;
and
X.23.4.
debar
that
party
from
further
participation
and
proceed
with
the
arbitration
and
make
an
award
but
only
after
giving
that
party
written
notice
of
its
intention
to
do
so.
The
Hearing
X.24.
The
chairman
shall
fix
the
date,
time
and
place
of
the
arbitration
hearing
and
shall
give
the
parties
reasonable
notice
thereof.
A
representative
of
the
Board
shall
be
entitled
to
attend
the
hearing
as
an
observer.
X.25.At
or
before
the
hearing
the
chairman
shall
determine
the
order
in
which
the
parties
shall
present
their
cases.
X.26.Any
witness
who
gives
oral
evidence
may
be
questioned
by
the
representative
of
each
party
and
by
each
of
the
arbitrators.
Remedies
X.27.
The
tribunal
shall
have
power
to:
X.27.1.
determine
any
question
of
law
or
fact
arising
in
the
course
of
the
arbitration;
X.27.2.
determine
any
question
as
to
its
own
jurisdiction;
X.27.3.
make
a
declaration
as
to
any
matter
to
be
determined
in
the
proceedings;
X.27.4.
order
the
payment
of
a
sum
of
money;
X.27.5.
award
simple
or
compound
interest;
X.27.6.
order
a
party
to
do
or
refrain
from
doing
anything;
X.27.7.
order
specific
performance
of
a
contract
(other
than
a
contract
relating
to
land);
and
X.27.8.
order
the
rectification,
setting
aside
or
cancellation
of
a
deed
or
other
document.
Majority
Decision
X.28.
If
the
arbitrators
fail
to
agree
on
any
issue
they
shall
decide
by
a
majority
and
a
majority
decision
shall
be
binding
on
all
of
them.
No
dissenting
judgment
shall
be
produced.
Section
X:
Arbitration
242
Rules:
Section
X
Provisional
Awards
X.29.
The
tribunal
shall
have
power
to
make
provisional
awards
during
the
proceedings
including,
without
limitation,
requiring
a
party
to
make
an
interim
payment
on
account
of
the
claim
or
the
costs
of
the
arbitration.
Any
such
provisional
award
shall
be
taken
into
account
when
the
final
award
is
made.
The
Award
X.30.
If
before
the
award
is
made
the
parties
agree
on
a
settlement
of
the
dispute
the
tribunal
shall
record
the
settlement
in
the
form
of
a
consent
award.
X.31.The
tribunal
may
make
more
than
one
award
at
different
times
on
different
aspects
of
the
matters
in
dispute.
X.32.The
award
shall
be
in
writing
and
shall
contain
reasons
for
the
tribunal’s
decision.
Costs
X.33.
Until
they
are
paid
in
full,
the
parties
shall
be
jointly
and
severally
liable
to
meet
the
arbitrators’
fees
and
expenses,
the
total
amount
of
which
shall
be
specified
in
the
award.
X.34.
The
tribunal
shall
award
costs
on
the
general
principle
that
costs
should
follow
the
event
except
where
it
appears
to
the
tribunal
that
in
the
circumstances
this
is
not
appropriate
in
relation
to
the
whole
or
part
of
the
costs.
X.35.
The
party
in
favour
of
which
an
order
for
costs
is
made
shall
be
allowed,
subject
to
Rule
X.36,
a
reasonable
amount
in
respect
of
all
costs
reasonably
incurred,
any
doubt
as
to
reasonableness
being
resolved
in
favour
of
the
paying
party.
X.36.In
appropriate
cases
the
tribunal
may
award
costs
on
an
indemnity
basis.
X.37.
The
chairman
shall
have
power
to
tax,
assess
or
determine
the
costs
if
requested
to
do
so
by
either
party.
Challenging
the
Award
X.38.
Subject
to
the
provisions
of
Sections
67
to
71
of
the
Act,
the
award
shall
be
final
and
binding
on
the
parties
and
there
shall
be
no
right
of
appeal.
There
shall
be
no
right
of
appeal
on
a
point
of
law
under
Section
69
of
the
Act.
In
the
event
that
a
party
to
arbitration
under
this
Section
X
challenges
the
award,
whether
in
the
English
High
Court
or
any
other
forum,
it
shall
ensure
that
the
League
is
provided
with
a
copy
of
any
written
pleadings
filed
and/or
evidence
adduced
as
soon
as
reasonably
practicable
after
their/its
filing.
Representation
X.39.
A
party
may
be
represented
before
a
tribunal
by
a
solicitor
or
counsel
provided
that
14
days’
prior
written
notice
to
that
effect
identifying
the
solicitor
or
counsel
instructed
is
given
to
the
other
party
and
to
the
chairman.
Section
X:
Arbitration
243
X.40.
A
Club
which
is
a
party
may
be
represented
before
a
tribunal
by
one
of
its
Officials.
An
Official
shall
not
be
prevented
from
representing
his
Club
because
he
is
or
may
be
a
witness
in
the
proceedings.
Waiver
X.41.
A
party
which
is
aware
of
non-compliance
with
this
Section
of
these
Rules
and
yet
proceeds
with
the
arbitration
without
promptly
stating
its
objection
to
such
non-compliance
to
the
chairman
shall
be
deemed
to
have
waived
its
right
to
object.
Section
X:
Arbitration
244
Rules:
Section
X
Disciplinary
and
Dispute
Resolution
Section
Y:
Managers’
Arbitration
Tribunal
Guidance
Parties
to
such
disputes
are
encouraged
to
seek
resolution
without
recourse
to
arbitration
through,
for
example,
a
pre-action
meeting
to
discuss
the
matter,
prior
to
issuing
a
Form
31.
245
Y.4.
The
party
requesting
such
an
arbitration
shall
send
a
copy
of
Form
31
together
with
a
deposit
of
£5,000
to
the
Board
who
shall
forthwith
send
to
each
party
particulars
of
those
individuals
who
are
members
of
the
Panel.
Y.5.
The
Tribunal
shall
ordinarily
comprise
three
members
of
the
Panel
and
there
shall
be
no
umpire.
However,
the
parties
are
at
liberty
to
agree
that
the
matter
be
resolved
by
a
single
member
of
the
Panel,
in
which
case
this
Section
of
the
Rules
shall
be
interpreted
on
the
basis
that
the
Tribunal
consists
of
a
single
arbitrator
who
shall
undertake
the
duties
of
the
chairman.
Y.6.
Within
14
days
of
service
of
the
Board
sending
particulars
of
the
Panel
pursuant
to
Rule
Y.4,
each
party
shall
by
notice
in
Form
32
addressed
to
the
Board
appoint
one
Panel
member
to
act
as
an
arbitrator
in
the
arbitration
requested,
save
where
a
single
arbitrator
is
agreed
pursuant
to
Rule
Y.5,
in
which
case
the
parties
shall
jointly
confirm
his
identity
to
the
Board
in
writing.
Y.7.
If
a
party
refuses
or
fails
to
appoint
an
arbitrator
in
accordance
with
Rule
Y.6
the
Board
shall
make
the
appointment
giving
notice
in
writing
to
that
effect
to
each
party.
Y.8.
Within
14
days
of
their
appointment
the
two
arbitrators
so
appointed
shall
appoint
a
third
arbitrator
who
shall
be
a
legally
qualified
member
of
the
Panel
and
who
shall
sit
as
chairman
of
the
Tribunal.
If
the
two
arbitrators
so
appointed
fail
to
agree
on
the
appointment
of
the
third
arbitrator
the
Board
shall
make
the
appointment
giving
notice
in
writing
to
that
effect
to
each
party.
Y.9.
If
following
his
appointment
an
arbitrator
refuses
to
act,
becomes
incapable
of
acting,
is
removed
by
order
of
a
competent
court
or
dies,
the
Board
shall
appoint
a
member
of
the
Panel
to
replace
him.
Y.10.
All
communications
sent
in
the
course
of
the
arbitration
by
the
Tribunal
shall
be
signed
on
its
behalf
by
its
chairman.
Y.11.
Such
communications
addressed
by
the
Tribunal
to
one
party
shall
be
copied
to
the
other
and
to
the
Board.
Managers’
Arbitration
Tribunal
Y.1.
Any
dispute
arising
between
the
parties
to
a
Manager’s
contract
of
employment
shall
be
determined
by
the
Managers’
Arbitration
Tribunal
(in
this
Section
of
these
Rules
referred
to
as
‘the
Tribunal’).
Y.2.
The
seat
of
each
arbitration
conducted
by
the
Tribunal
shall
be
in
England
and
Wales.
Each
such
arbitration
shall
be
decided
in
accordance
with
English
law.
Y.3.
Such
an
arbitration
shall
be
deemed
to
have
commenced
upon
the
party
requesting
it
serving
on
the
other
party
a
request
in
Form
31.
Section
Y:
Managers’
Arbitration
Tribunal
Guidance
Where
the
parties
engage
in
mediation,
each
party
should
ensure
that
he/it
is
represented
in
person
at
such
mediation
by
an
individual
with
sufficient
authority
to
reach
a
resolution
of
the
dispute.
246
Rules:
Section
Y
Y.18.
At
or
before
the
hearing
the
chairman
of
the
Tribunal
shall
determine
the
order
in
which
the
parties
shall
present
their
cases.
Y.19.
Any
witness
who
gives
oral
evidence
may
be
questioned
by
the
representative
of
each
party
and
by
each
of
the
arbitrators.
Y.12.
Any
communications
sent
by
either
party
to
the
Tribunal
shall
be
addressed
to
its
chairman
and
shall
be
copied
to
the
other
party
and
to
the
Board.
Y.13.
The
chairman
of
the
Tribunal
shall
decide
all
procedural
and
evidential
matters
and
for
that
purpose
within
14
days
of
his
appointment
he
shall
serve
on
each
party
Form
34
requiring
their
attendance
at
a
preliminary
meeting
at
which
he
will
give
directions
including,
but
not
limited
to,
those
set
out
in
Rule
X.20.
Y.14.
The
chairman
of
the
Tribunal
shall
have
the
powers
set
out
in
Rule
X.21.
Y.15.
The
parties
shall
do
all
things
necessary
for
the
proper
and
expeditious
conduct
of
the
arbitration
and
shall
comply
without
delay
with
any
direction
of
the
chairman
of
the
Tribunal
as
to
procedural
or
evidential
matters.
Y.16.
If
either
party
is
in
breach
of
Rule
Y.15
the
Tribunal
shall
have
power
to:
Y.16.1.
make
peremptory
orders
prescribing
a
time
for
compliance;
Y.16.2.
make
orders
against
a
party
which
fails
to
comply
with
a
peremptory
order;
Y.16.3.
dismiss
a
claim
for
want
of
prosecution
in
the
event
of
inordinate
or
inexcusable
delay
by
a
party
which
appears
likely
to
give
rise
to
a
substantial
risk
that
it
will
not
be
possible
to
have
a
fair
resolution
of
the
issues
or
will
cause
serious
prejudice
to
the
other
party;
and
Y.16.4.
debar
that
party
from
further
participation
and
proceed
with
the
arbitration
and
make
an
award
but
only
after
giving
that
party
written
notice
of
its
intention
to
do
so.
Y.17.
The
chairman
of
the
Tribunal
shall
fix
the
date,
time
and
place
of
the
arbitration
hearing
and
shall
give
the
parties
reasonable
notice
thereof.
A
representative
of
the
Board
shall
be
permitted
to
attend
the
hearing
as
an
observer.
In
order
to
allow
the
parties
time
in
which
to
fulfil
their
obligation
to
attempt
to
reach
a
settlement
of
the
dispute
by
mediation,
the
hearing
shall
not
take
place
before
the
expiry
of
42
days
from
the
deemed
commencement
of
the
arbitration.
Section
Y:
Managers’
Arbitration
Tribunal
247
Y.20.
Except
for
the
power
to
order
specific
performance
of
a
contract,
the
Tribunal
shall
have
the
powers
set
out
in
Rule
X.27
together
with
the
following
additional
powers:
Y.20.1.
to
order
the
cancellation
of
the
registration
of
the
Manager’s
contract
of
employment;
Y.20.2.
to
order
that
the
deposit
be
forfeited
by
or
returned
to
the
party
paying
it;
and
Y.20.3.
to
make
such
other
order
as
it
thinks
fit.
Y.21.
The
provisions
of
Rules
X.28
to
X.41
inclusive,
substituting
“Tribunal”
for
“tribunal”
and
“chairman
of
the
Tribunal”
for
“chairman”,
shall
apply
to
proceedings
of
the
Tribunal.
In
exercising
its
power
to
award
costs
the
Tribunal
shall
have
regard
to
the
extent
to
which
each
of
the
parties
fulfilled
their
obligation
to
attempt
to
reach
a
settlement
of
the
dispute
by
mediation.
Section
Y:
Managers’
Arbitration
Tribunal
248
Rules:
Section
Y
Disciplinary
and
Dispute
Resolution
Section
Z:
Premier
League
Appeals
Committee
249
Jurisdiction
Z.1.The
Premier
League
Appeals
Committee
(hereafter
in
this
Section
of
these
Rules
called
“the
Committee”)
shall
determine
the
following
matters:
Z.1.1.an
appeal
by
a
Club
or
a
Contract
Player
under
the
provisions
of
clause
19(d)
of
Form
19
(Player’s
Contract);
Z.1.2.an
appeal
by
a
Club
or
an
Academy
Player
under
the
provisions
of
Youth
Development
Rule
296;
Z.1.3.
an
appeal
by
a
Club
or
a
Contract
Player
under
the
provisions
of
Rule
T.18.3
against
a
decision
of
the
Board
regarding
payment
of
the
balance
of
a
Signing-on
Fee
to
the
Contract
Player;
Z.1.4.
an
appeal
by
a
Club
or
a
Contract
Player
under
the
provisions
of
Rule
T.36
against
a
decision
of
the
Board
given
under
either
Rule
T.30
or
Rule
T.31;
and
Z.1.5.
an
application
by
a
Club
under
the
provisions
of
Rule
V.22
that
payments
to
an
Out
of
Contract
Player
may
cease
without
affecting
the
Club’s
entitlement
to
a
Compensation
Fee.
Composition
of
the
Committee
Z.2.The
Committee
shall
be
composed
of:
Z.2.1.
an
independent
chairman
who
holds
or
has
held
judicial
office
and
who,
with
the
prior
approval
of
the
Professional
Footballers’
Association,
shall
be
appointed
by
the
Board
in
such
terms
as
it
thinks
fit;
Z.2.2.a
member
of
the
Panel
appointed
by
the
League;
and
Z.2.3.
an
appointee
of
the
Professional
Footballers’
Association
provided
that
in
cases
where
an
officer
or
employee
of
that
body
is
appearing
before
the
Committee
representing
a
party
to
the
proceedings
then
the
appointee
shall
not
be
an
officer
or
employee
of
that
body.
Z.3.
If
the
chairman
of
the
Committee
is
unable
to
act
or
to
continue
acting
as
such
in
the
determination
of
any
matter,
the
Board
shall
appoint
in
his
stead
a
member
of
the
Panel
who
holds
or
has
held
judicial
office.
Z.4.
If
following
his
appointment
any
other
member
of
the
Committee
is
unable
to
act
or
to
continue
acting,
his
appointer
may
appoint
a
replacement
so
that
the
composition
of
the
Committee
is
maintained
as
provided
in
Rule
Z.2.
Z.5.If
the
members
of
the
Committee
fail
to
agree
on
any
issue,
they
shall
decide
by
a
majority.
Section
Z:
Premier
League
Appeals
Committee
250
Rules:
Section
Z
Committee
Procedures
Z.6.The
parties
to
proceedings
before
the
Committee
shall
be:
Z.6.1.in
an
appeal
under
Rule
Z.1.1,
Z.1.2,
Z.1.3
or
Z.1.4:
Z.6.1.1.
the
appellant
Club
or
Contract
Player;
and
Z.6.1.2.
the
respondent
Contract
Player
or
Club;
Z.6.2.in
the
determination
of
a
dispute
under
Rule
Z.1.4:
Z.6.2.1.
the
applicant
Club
or
Player;
and
Z.6.2.2.
the
respondent
Player
or
Club;
Z.6.3.in
an
appeal
under
Rule
Z.1.1:
Z.6.3.1.
the
appellant
Club
or
Academy
Player;
and
Z.6.3.2.
the
respondent
Academy
Player
or
Club;
Z.6.4.in
an
application
under
Rule
Z.1.5:
Z.6.4.1.
the
applicant
Club;
and
Z.6.4.2.
the
respondent
Out
of
Contract
Player.
Z.7.Proceedings
shall
be
commenced
by
an
application
in
writing
to
the
Board
identifying:
Z.7.1.the
respondent;
Z.7.2.the
Rule
under
the
provisions
of
which
the
appeal
or
application
is
made;
Z.7.3.the
nature
of
the
appeal
or
application
and
the
facts
surrounding
it;
Z.7.4.the
remedy
or
relief
sought;
and
Z.7.5.any
documents
relied
upon,
copies
of
which
shall
be
annexed.
Z.8.Except
in
the
case
of
an
application
made
by
an
Academy
Player,
an
application
made
under
the
provisions
of
Rule
Z.7
shall
be
accompanied
by
a
deposit
of
£1,000.
Z.9.Upon
receipt
of
an
application
the
Board
shall:
Z.9.1.procure
that
for
the
purpose
of
determining
the
application
the
Committee
is
composed
in
accordance
with
Rule
Z.2;
Z.9.2.send
a
copy
of
the
application
and
any
documents
annexed
to
it
to
the
chairman
and
members
of
the
Committee;
and
Z.9.3.send
a
copy
of
the
same
by
recorded
delivery
post
to
the
respondent.
Z.10.
Within
14
days
of
receipt
of
the
copy
application
the
respondent
shall
send
to
the
Board
by
recorded
delivery
post
a
written
response
to
the
application,
annexing
thereto
copies
of
any
documents
relied
upon.
Z.11.Upon
receipt
of
the
response
the
Board
shall
send
a
copy
thereof
together
with
a
copy
of
any
document
annexed
to:
Z.11.1.the
chairman
and
members
of
the
Committee;
and
Z.11.2.the
party
making
the
application.
Section
Z:
Premier
League
Appeals
Committee
251
Z.12.
The
chairman
of
the
Committee
may
give
directions
as
he
thinks
fit
for
the
future
conduct
of
the
proceedings
addressed
in
writing
to
the
parties
with
which
the
parties
shall
comply
without
delay.
Z.13.
The
Committee
by
its
chairman
shall
have
power
to
summon
any
Person
to
attend
the
hearing
of
the
proceedings
to
give
evidence
and
to
produce
documents
and
any
Person
who
is
bound
by
these
Rules
and
who,
having
been
summoned,
fails
to
attend
or
to
give
evidence
or
to
produce
documents
shall
be
in
breach
of
these
Rules.
Z.14.The
Board
shall
make
all
necessary
arrangements
for
the
hearing
of
the
proceedings
and
shall
give
written
notice
of
the
date,
time
and
place
thereof
to
the
parties.
Z.15.If
a
party
to
the
proceedings
fails
to
attend
the
hearing
the
Committee
may
either
adjourn
it
or
proceed
in
their
absence.
Z.16.The
chairman
of
the
Committee
shall
have
an
overriding
discretion
as
to
the
manner
in
which
the
hearing
of
the
proceedings
shall
be
conducted.
Z.17.The
Committee
shall
not
be
bound
by
any
enactment
or
rule
of
law
relating
to
the
admissibility
of
evidence
in
proceedings
before
a
court
of
law.
Z.18.The
hearing
shall
be
conducted
in
private.
Z.19.
Each
party
shall
be
entitled
to
be
represented
at
the
hearing
by
a
solicitor
or
counsel
provided
that
they
shall
have
given
to
the
other
party
and
to
the
chairman
of
the
Committee
14
days’
prior
written
notice
to
that
effect.
Z.20.
The
Committee’s
decision
shall
be
announced
as
soon
as
practicable
and
if
possible
at
the
end
of
the
hearing
and
shall
be
confirmed
in
writing
by
the
Board
to
the
parties.
Z.21.The
Committee
shall
give
reasons
for
its
decision.
Z.22.The
decision
of
the
Committee
shall
be
final
and
binding.
Fees
and
Expenses
Z.23.The
chairman
and
members
of
the
Committee
shall
be
entitled
to
receive
from
the
League
a
reasonable
sum
by
way
of
fees
and
expenses.
Committee’s
Powers
Z.24.Upon
determining
an
application
made
in
accordance
with
the
provisions
of
this
Section
of
these
Rules,
the
Committee
may:
Z.24.1.
order
the
deposit
required
by
Rule
Z.8
to
be
forfeited
to
the
League
or
repaid
to
the
applicant;
Z.24.2.
order
either
party
to
pay
to
the
other
such
sum
by
way
of
costs
as
it
shall
think
fit
which
may
include
the
fees
and
expenses
of
the
chairman
and
members
of
the
Committee
paid
or
payable
under
Rule
Z.23;
and
Z.24.3.make
such
other
order
as
it
shall
think
fit.
Section
Z:
Premier
League
Appeals
Committee
252
Rules:
Section
Z
[LOGO]
Premier
League
Forms
Premier
League
Form
1
List
of
Authorised
Signatories
of
.............................................
Football
Club
(Rule
A.1.14)
To:The
Board
The
Premier
League
The
following
Officials
of
the
Club
are
Authorised
Signatories:
Print
Name
Position
Signature
Limit
of
Authority
(if
any)
*
In
particular,
please
indicate
if
the
individual
is
an
Authorised
Signatory
for
the
purposes
of
an
application
for
a
UEFA
Club
Licence.
Signed
…………………………….................
Position
……………………………
Date
………………………......................
255
Premier
League
Form
2
Notification
of
Club
Bank
Account
(Rule
E.2)
To:The
Board
The
Premier
League
We
confirm
on
behalf
of
the
board
of
………………………….......................................
Football
Club
that
the
following
bank
account
is
the
Club’s
bank
account
for
the
purposes
of
Rule
E.2:
Name
of
Bank
…………………………………………………………….........................
Name
of
account
holder
……………………………………………………………....
Title
of
account
……………………………………………………………......................
Sort
code
……………………………………………………………..................................
Account
number
……………………………………………………………....................
Signed
by
a
Director
of
the
Club
………………………………………………….
Date
………………………………………………….
Signed
by
a
Director
of
the
Club
………………………………………………….
Date
………………………………………………….
256
Premier
League
Forms
Premier
League
Form
3
Return
of
Player
Services
Costs
and
Image
Contract
Payments
by
…………………………………....................................……..
Football
Club
(Rule
E.21)
To:The
Premier
League
Full
particulars
of
all
payments
made
to
and
all
benefits
provided
to
each
of
our
Contract
Players
and
all
Image
Contract
Payments
in
the
Contract
Year
ended
30
June
…………......
are
as
follows:
Summary
I
certify
on
behalf
of
………………………………………..............................................................
Football
Club
that
the
information
given
on
this
form
is
correct.
Signed
……………………………............................
Position
……………………………………………....….
Date
………………………......................................
[Note:
The
following
terms
which
are
used
in
this
Form
3
are
defined
in
the
Premier
League
Rules:
Accounting
Reference
Period,
Annual
Accounts,
Contract
Player,
Contract
Year,
Image
Contract
Payment,
Player
Services
Costs
and
Signing-on
Fee.]
257
Name
Salary
Other
Total
Total
Premier
League
Forms
Salary
Signed
……………………………..........................................
Position
……………………………………………....…..............
Date
………………………....................................................
Return
of
Player
Services
Costs
and
Image
Contract
Payments
by
Football
Club
Form
3
258
Name
Contracted
Salary
Adjustments
to
contracted
salary
Actual
Salary
Signing-on
Fees
Loyalty
Bonuses
Other
Bonus
Appearance
Fees
Total
Salary
and
Bonuses
(£)
Total
Employers
NIC
Total
Salary
and
bonuses
-
inc
Employers
NIC
Return
of
Player
Services
Costs
and
Image
Contract
Payments
by
Football
Club
Form
3
Other
Signed
……………………………............................
Position
……………………………………………....….
Date
………………………......................................
259
Name
Pension
Arrangements
P11d
benefits
(based
on
latest
tax
year)
Image
Contract
Payments
Total
other
costs
Total
Other
Costs
Return
of
Player
Services
Costs
and
Image
Contract
Payments
by
Football
Club
Form
3
Reconciliation
Signed
……………………………............................
Position
……………………………………………....….
Date
………………………......................................
260
Premier
League
Forms
£
Total
Staff
costs
as
per
annual
accounts
Less:
Non
playing
staff
Player
Services
Costs
and
Image
Contract
Payments
per
Annual
Accounts
for
the
Accounting
Reference
Period
ending
…….....
Add:
Applicable
post-Contract
Year
Less:
Applicable
pre-Contract
Year
Total
Costs
per
Form
3
Premier
League
Form
4
Appeal
Under
Rule
E.41
To:The
Board
The
Premier
League
Date:
.........................................
We,
[insert
name
of
Club]
.........................................................
(the
“Club”)
hereby
appeal
against
the
deduction
of
nine
points
notified
to
us
by
the
Board
on
[date]
..............................
on
the
ground
that
the
Event
of
Insolvency
was
caused
by
and
resulted
directly
from
circumstances,
other
than
normal
business
risks,
over
which
the
Club
could
not
reasonably
be
expected
to
have
had
control
and
its
Officials
had
used
all
due
diligence
to
avoid
the
happening
of
that
event.
Brief
details
of
the
circumstances
that
led
to
the
Event
of
Insolvency
are
set
out
on
the
attached
sheet(s).
A
deposit
of
£1,000
is
enclosed.
Signed
……………………………………………………………………………………..
Position
…………………………………………………………………………………...
261
Premier
League
Form
4A
Calculation
of
Aggregated
Adjusted
Earnings
Before
Tax
(Rule
E.53.3)
Statement
on
behalf
of
the
Board
of
Directors
of
the
Club
On
behalf
of
the
board
of
directors
of
……………………………………..
Football
Club,
I
confirm
in
respect
of
the
[Club’s]
OR
[the
Group’s
(of
which
the
Club
is
a
member)]
accounting
period
of
36
months
ended
on
………………………
20….........
that
[with
the
exception(s)
noted
below]:
1.
The
above
calculation
of
Adjusted
Earnings
Before
Tax
has
been
prepared
in
accordance
with
the
Rules
of
the
Premier
League;
2.
Without
prejudice
to
the
generality
of
paragraph
1
above,
the
estimated
figures
for
T
in
the
above
calculation
have
been
prepared:
2.1
2.2
in
all
material
respects
in
a
format
similar
to
the
Club’s
Annual
Accounts;
and
are
based
on
the
latest
information
available
to
the
Club
and
are,
to
the
best
of
the
Club’s
knowledge
and
belief,
an
accurate
estimate
as
at
the
time
of
preparation
of
future
financial
performance.
[The
exception(s)
referred
to
above
is/are
as
follows:
…………………………………………......................]
For
and
on
behalf
of
the
board
of
directors
of
……….………………………………………..
Football
Club
Signed
……………………………...............
Name
………………………..........
Position
………………………................
To
be
signed
by
a
director
of
the
Club
whose
particulars
are
registered
under
the
provisions
section
162
of
the
Companies
Act
2006.
Date
..........................….......................
262
Premier
League
Forms
Reporting
Period:
36
months
ending
on
………………………...
20……...
T-2
T-1
T
Total
£
£
£
£
Actual
/
forecast
profit
/
loss
before
tax
Add
back:
Depreciation
/
impairment
of
tangible
fixed
assets
Amortisation
or
impairment
of
goodwill
and
other
intangible
assets
(excluding
amortisation
of
the
costs
of
players’
registrations)
Youth
Development
Expenditure
Women’s
Football
Expenditure
Community
Development
Expenditure
Adjusted
Earnings
Before
Tax
Premier
League
Form
5
Owners’
and
Directors’
Declaration
(Rules
A.1.51,
F.2
and
F.3)
To:The
Board
The
Premier
League
I,
(full
name)......................................................................................................................................................of
..........................................................................................................................(post
code)
................................
hereby
declare
that:
1.
By
signing
and
dating
this
declaration,
I
acknowledge
and
agree
to
be
bound
by
the
Premier
League
Rules
(“Rules”).
I
further
acknowledge
and
agree
that,
as
a
Director,
I
am/will*
become
a
“Participant”
as
that
term
is
defined
in
The
Football
Association
Rules
and,
as
such,
will
be
bound
by
them.
2.
I
am/propose
to
become*
a
Director
of
...............................................................(“the
Club”);
3.
I
am/am
not*
a
person
having
Control
over
the
Club;
4.
I
am/am
not*
either
directly
or
indirectly
involved
in
or
have
power
to
determine
or
influence
the
management
or
administration
of
another
Club
or
Football
League
club;
5.
I
hold/do
not
hold*
either
directly
or
indirectly
a
Significant
Interest
in
a
Club
while
either
directly
or
indirectly
holding
an
interest
in
any
class
of
Shares
of
another
Club;
6.
I
hold/do
not
hold*
either
directly
or
indirectly
a
Significant
Interest
in
a
club
(and
in
this
Declaration
6,
Significant
Interest
shall
be
construed
as
if
references
to
‘the
Club’
in
that
definition
at
Rule
A.1.155,
were
references
to
‘the
club’).
7.
I
am/am
not*
prohibited
by
law
from
being
a
director
as
set
out
in
Rule
F.1.4;
8.
I
have/have
not*
been
Convicted
of
an
offence
as
set
out
in
Premier
League
Rule
F.1.5
(nor
have
I
otherwise
engaged
in
conduct
outside
the
United
Kingdom
that
would
constitute
such
an
offence
in
the
United
Kingdom
whether
or
not
such
conduct
resulted
in
a
Conviction);
9.
I
have/have
not*
been
the
subject
of
any
of
the
arrangements,
orders,
plans
or
provisions
set
out
in
Rule
F.1.7
or
F.1.8;
263
Owners’
and
Directors’
Declaration
Form
5
10.
I
have/have
not*
10.1been
a
Director
of
a
Club
which,
while
I
have
been
a
Director
of
it,
suffered
two
or
more
unconnected
Events
of
Insolvency;
or
10.2been
a
Director
of
a
Club
which,
while
I
have
been
a
Director
of
it,
suffered
two
or
more
unconnected
Events
of
Insolvency
(and
in
this
Declaration
10.2
the
definitions
of
Director
at
Rule
A.1.52.
and
Events
of
Insolvency
at
Rule
A.1.56.
shall
be
construed
as
if
references
to
‘the
Club’
in
those
definitions
were
references
to
‘the
club’);
11.
I
have/have
not*
been
a
Director
of
two
or
more
Clubs
or
clubs
each
of
which,
while
I
have
been
a
Director
of
them,
has
suffered
an
Event
of
Insolvency
(and
in
this
Declaration
11
the
definitions
of
Director
at
Rule
A.1.52.
and
Events
of
Insolvency
at
Rule
A.1.56.
shall
be
deemed
to
apply
to
clubs
in
the
same
way
as
to
Clubs);
12.
I
am/am
not*
subject
to
a
suspension
or
ban
from
involvement
in
the
administration
of
a
sport
as
set
out
in
Rule
F.1.11;
13.
I
am/am
not*
subject
to
any
form
of
suspension,
disqualification
or
striking-off
by
a
professional
body
as
set
out
in
Rule
F.1.12;
14.
I
am/am
not*
required
to
notify
personal
information
pursuant
to
Part
2
of
the
Sexual
Offences
Act
2003;
15.
I
have/have
not*been
found
to
have
breached
any
of
the
rules
set
out
in
Rule
F.1.14;
16.
I
have
provided
to
the
Board
of
the
Premier
League
all
information
relevant
to
its
assessment
of
my
compliance
with
Rule
F.1.
17.
I
have
not
provided
any
false,
misleading
or
inaccurate
information
to
the
Board
of
the
Premier
League
relating
to
my
compliance
with
Rule
F.1.
18.
This
Declaration
is
true
in
every
particular.
264
Premier
League
Forms
Owners’
and
Directors’
Declaration
Form
5
I
consent
pursuant
to
Schedule
2
and
Schedule
3
of
the
Data
Protection
Act
1998
to
the
Football
Association
Premier
League
Limited
holding
and
processing
the
above
personal
data
and
sensitive
data
for
the
purpose
of
discharging
its
functions
as
a
regulatory
and
governing
body
of
football.
I
understand
that
the
words
“Convicted”,
“Club”,
“club”,
“Control”,
“Declaration”,
“Director”,
“Event
of
Insolvency”,
“Shares”
and
“Significant
Interest”
(together
with
any
other
defined
terms
comprising
any
part
of
these
definitions)
have
the
meanings
set
out
in
the
Rules
of
the
Premier
League.
Signed
by
the
Director/proposed
Director
.......................................................
Date
........................................................
Signed
by
an
Authorised
Signatory
…..................................................................
Date
........................................................
*
delete
as
appropriate
265
Premier
League
Form
6
Dual
Interest
Notice
(Rules
G.1
and
G.4)
To:The
Board
The
Premier
League
Date:
.................................................
Pursuant
to
Rule
G.1
we
hereby
give
notice
that
a
Person
*holds
*has
acquired
*has
ceased
to
hold
a
Significant
Interest
in
......................................................................................................
Football
Club.
The
particulars
required
by
Rule
G.4
are
as
follows:
1.
The
Person
holding/acquiring/ceasing
to
hold*
a
Significant
Interest
in
the
Club
is
(name)
...............................................................................................................................
of
(address)
......................................................................................................................
2.
The
details
of
the
Significant
Interest
are
as
follows
........................................................................................................................................................................
........................................................................................................................................................................
3.
The
proportion
(expressed
in
percentage
terms)
which
the
Shares
bear
to
the
total
number
of
Shares
of
that
class
in
issue
is
..............................%
4.
The
proportion
(expressed
in
percentage
terms)
which
the
Shares
bear
to
the
total
number
of
issued
Shares
of
the
Club
is
..............................%
This
notice
is
given
on
the
basis
that
the
words
“Club”
“Holding”
“Person”
“Shares”
“Significant
Interest”
(together
with
any
other
defined
terms
comprising
any
part
of
the
definitions
set
out
therein)
have
the
meanings
set
out
in
the
Rules
of
the
Premier
League.
Signed
....................................................................
Position
.................................................................
*delete
as
appropriate
266
Premier
League
Forms
Premier
League
Form
7
Directors’
Report
(Rules
H.6,
H.7,
H.8
and
H.9)
To:The
Football
Association
Premier
League
Limited
(“the
League”)
In
accordance
with
the
requirements
of
Section
H
of
the
Rules
of
the
League,
we,
the
Directors
of
.....................................................
Football
Club
Limited
(“the
Club”),
hereby
report
in
respect
of
the
Club’s
accounting
period
of
...................
months
ended
on
...........................20
.........
(“the
Period
of
Review”)
that
[with
the
exception(s)
noted
below]
all
Material
Transactions
entered
into
by
the
Club
during
the
Period
of
Review:
(1)
were
negotiated
and
approved
in
accordance
with
the
Club’s
written
transfer
policy;
and
(2)
have
been
documented
and
recorded
as
required
by
relevant
provisions
of
these
Rules
and
the
Football
Association
Rules.
[The
exception(s)
referred
to
above
is/are
as
follows
................................]
[Signature
of
each
Director
and
date
of
signing]
267
Premier
League
Form
8
Registration
of
Pitch
Dimensions
by
................................................
Football
Club
(Rule
K.17)
To:
The
Board
The
Premier
League
The
dimensions
of
our
pitch
at
[address
of
ground]
...............................................................
for
Season
20..........
/20..........
are
as
follows:
Length:
..................................
yards
(...............
metres)
Width:
....................................
yards
(...............
metres)
Signed
……………………………............................
Position
……………………………………………....….
Date
………………………......................................
268
Premier
League
Forms
Premier
League
Form
8A
Annual
Floodlighting
Report
(Rule
K.140)
Name
of
Club:
Date
of
inspection:
Time
of
inspection:
Illuminance
Meter:
Serial
Number:
Calibration
Date:
Colour
Meter:
Serial
Number:
Calibration
Date:
Pitch
measurements:
Weather
conditions:
Illuminance
Test
Company:
Address:
Phone
/
email:
Inspection
by:
Signature:
269
Annual
Floodlighting
Report
Form
8A
Measurement
Stadium
Value
Requirement
Average
vertical
lux
reading
towards
the
principal
camera
1650
Maximum
value
Minimum
value
1000
Uniformity
U1v
>0.5
Uniformity
U2v
>0.6
Average
vertical
lux
reading
(0/360°)
1000
Maximum
value
(0/360°)
Minimum
value
(0/360°)
650
Uniformity
U1v
>0.5
Uniformity
U2v
>0.6
Average
vertical
lux
reading
(90°)
1000
Maximum
value
(90°)
Minimum
value
(90°)
650
Uniformity
U1v
>0.5
Uniformity
U2v
>0.6
Average
vertical
lux
reading
(180°)
1000
Minimum
value
(180°)
Minimum
value
(180°)
650
Uniformity
U1v
>0.5
Uniformity
U2v
>0.6
270
Premier
League
Forms
Annual
Floodlighting
Report
Form
8A
Measurement
Stadium
Value
Requirement
Seating
Values
10-30%
of
the
pitch
values,
i.e.
165-495
based
on
1650
Colour
rendering
(Ra)
>80
Colour
temperature
(Tk)
>5200Tk
Flicker
<6%
Back-up
power
supply
(Second
grid
source/Generator/UPS)
Back-up
operation
(parallel/standby/standby
running)
Is
the
switchover
process
(grid
to
back-up)
automatic
Please
describe
the
process
of
back-up
operation
in
case
of
a
grid
power
failure:
271
Annual
Floodlighting
Report
Form
8A
Vertical
Lux
Towards
the
Principal
Camera
Average
Maximum
Minimum
U1v
U2v
272
Premier
League
Forms
Annual
Floodlightmg
R
port
Form
SA
VerticalLux
(0/360°)
Average
Maximum
Minimum
Ulv
U2v
J
1
273
Annual
Floodlighting
Report
Form
8A
Vertical
Lux
(90°)
Average
Maximum
Minimum
U1v
U2v
274
Premier
League
Forms
Annual
Floodlightmg
R
port
Form
SA
verticalLux
(lao•)
Average
Maximum
Minimum
Ulv
U2v
J
1
27S
Annual
Floodlighting
Report
Form
8A
Vertical
Lux
(270°)
Average
Maximum
Minimum
U1v
U2v
276
Premier
League
Forms
Premier
League
Form
9
Team
Sheet
of
..............................................................
Football
Club
(Rule
L.21)
Date
..................................................................................................
Kick-off
time
....................................
Opponents
..............................................................................
F.C.
Referee
...............................................
Team
Substitutes
Officials
occupyi
the
trainer’s
bench
Colour
of
strip
Signed
……………………………...................................
Position
……………………………………………....…......
277
Shirt
No.
Name
Shirt
No.
Name
Replaced
Time
ng
Name
Job
Title
Shirt
Shorts
Stockings
Goalkeeper’s
Shirt
Goalkeeper’s
Stockings
Premier
League
Form
10
Notification
of
League
Match
Result
(Rule
L.38)
Season
20......
20......
Date
of
Match
........................................................
Home
Club
.......................................................
F.C.
Result:
Home
Club
...................................
goals.
Signed
......................................................................
Visiting
Club
.......................................................
F.C.
Visiting
Club
..................................................
goals
Secretary
of
.....................................................
F.C.
*
indicate
time
goal(s)
scored
and
where
goal(s)
resulted
from
a
penalty
kick
278
Premier
League
Forms
Team
[Please
complete
in
block
letters]
Surname
Initials
Goalscorers*
Goalkeeper
Nominated
Substitutes
was
substitute
for
was
substitute
for
was
substitute
for
Premier
League
Form
11
Gate
Statement
(Rule
L.39)
Season
20......
20......
Date
of
Match
........................................................
Home
Club
.......................................................
F.C.
Visiting
Club
.......................................................
F.C.
Signed
……………………………............................
Position
……………………………………………....….
Date
………………………......................................
*
including
hospitality
**
net
of
VAT
279
RECEIPTS**
Value
of
ticket
sales
£
£0
Tickets
Issued
and
Attendance
Home
Club
Visiting
Club
Total
Total
No.
of
tickets
issued
0
No.
of
spectators
attending*
0
Premier
League
Form
12
Notification
of
Shirt
Numbers
Allocated
by
..................................................................
Football
Club
(Rule
M.6)
To:The
Board
The
Premier
League
The
shirt
numbers
allocated
to
members
of
our
First
Team
squad
in
Season
20/20.........
are
as
follows:
Shirt
No.
1
Name
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
I
undertake
to
give
your
prompt
notice
of
any
deletions
from
or
additions
to
the
above
list
occurring
during
the
Season.
Signed
……………………………....................................
Position
……………………………………………....….................
Date
………………………..............................................
280
Premier
League
Forms
Name
Shirt
No.
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
Premier
League
Form
13
Registration
of
Strips
by
......................................................
Football
Club
(Rule
M.17)
To:
The
Board
The
Premier
League
I
submit
herewith
samples
of
our
home
Strip,
alternative
Strip(s)
and
goalkeeper’s
Strip
for
Season
20......
/20......
A
brief
description
of
each
is
as
follows:
Home
Strip
Shirts
Shorts
Stockings
Goalkeeper
:
:
:
:
...................................................................................................................................
...................................................................................................................................
...................................................................................................................................
...................................................................................................................................
Alternative
Strip
1
Shirts
Shorts
Stockings
Goalkeeper
:
:
:
:
...................................................................................................................................
...................................................................................................................................
...................................................................................................................................
...................................................................................................................................
Alternative
Strip
2*
Shirts
Shorts
Stockings
Goalkeeper
:
:
:
:
...................................................................................................................................
...................................................................................................................................
...................................................................................................................................
...................................................................................................................................
Signed
……………………………............................
Position
……………………………………………....….
Date
………………………......................................
*
delete
if
inapplicable
281
Premier
League
Form
14
Notification
by
Visiting
Club
to
Home
Club
of
Strip
(Rule
M.24)
To:
[Name
and
address
of
Home
Club]
………………………………………...................................................
........................................................................................................................................................................
........................................................................................................................................................................
Please
take
notice
that
at
our
League
Match
against
you
on
[date
of
match]
..............................,
our
team
will
wear
the
following
Strip:
Outfield
Players
Shirts:
Shorts
Stockings
.............................................................................................................................................
.............................................................................................................................................
............................................................................................................................................
Goalkeeper
Shirts:
Shorts
Stockings
.............................................................................................................................................
.............................................................................................................................................
............................................................................................................................................
Signed
……………………………............................
Position
……………………………………………....….
Date
………………………......................................
282
Premier
League
Forms
Premier
League
Form
15
Scout
Registration
Form
(Rule
Q.2)
Scout’s
Particulars
Surname
........................................................
Other
name(s)
........................................................................
Address..................................................................................................................................................................
.......................................................................................................................
Post
Code
.....................................
Date
of
birth
.................................................
Application
to
Register
We
hereby
apply
for
the
above-named
to
be
registered
as
a
Scout
whose
registration
is
held
by
........................................................
Football
Club
Signed
...................................................................
Authorised
Signatory
Date
.......................................................................
Endorsement
by
Scout
I
hereby
consent
to
the
above
application.
I
certify
that
the
above
particulars
are
correct.
I
agree
to
be
bound
by
the
Rules
of
the
Premier
League.
Signed
...................................................................
Date
.......................................................................
I
hereby
certify
that
I
have
this
day
registered
[name
of
Scout]
……………………………………………
……………...................................
as
a
Scout
registered
with
………………………....................Football
Club
Signed
...................................................................
Date
.......................................................................
For
and
on
behalf
of
the
Board
of
the
Premier
League
283
Premier
League
Form
16
Cancellation
of
Scout
Registration
(Rule
Q.5)
To:
The
Board
The
Premier
League
We,
..................................................................
Football
Club,
hereby
give
notice
that
on
[date]
we
ceased
to
employ
or
engage
[name
of
Scout].......................................................
and
we
hereby
apply
for
his
registration
to
be
cancelled.
Signed
...................................................................
Authorised
Signatory
Date
.......................................................................
Certificate
I
hereby
certify
that
I
have
this
day
cancelled
the
registration
of
[name
of
Scout]
.......…………….....………………………
with
…………………………………….....
Football
Club
and
removed
his
name
from
the
register
of
Scouts.
Signed
......................................................................................
Date
................................
For
and
on
behalf
of
the
Board
of
the
Premier
League
284
Premier
League
Forms
Premier
League
Form
17
Safeguarding
Roles
and
Responsibilities
(Rules
S.3,
S.4
and
S.21)
To:The
Board
The
Premier
League
From:
.............................................................
Football
Club
The
following
member
of
Staff
has
been
designated
as
the
Senior
Safeguarding
Lead:
Name
.......................................................................
The
following
member
of
Staff
has
been
designated
as
the
Head
of
Safeguarding:
Name
.......................................................................
The
following
member
of
Staff
has
been
designated
as
Lead
Disclosure
Officer:
Name
.......................................................................
Signed
……………………………............................
Position
……………………………………………....….
Date
………………………......................................
285
Premier
League
Form
18
English
Football
League
Contract
*The
Player’s
birth
certificate
must
be
provided
to
the
League
in
the
case
of
his
first
registration.
AN
AGREEMENT
made
the
(day)
.........................
day
of
(month
and
year)
...........................
Between
...............................................
Football
Club/Company
Limited/Plc
whose
registered
office
is
at
(address)
........................................................................................................................................
....................................................................................................................................................................................
Registered
Company
No
......................................................
(hereinafter
referred
to
as
“the
Club”)
of
the
one
part
and
the
above-named
Player
(hereinafter
referred
to
as
“the
Player”)
of
the
other
part
WHEREBY
it
is
agreed
as
follows:
1.
Definitions
and
Interpretation
1.1
The
words
and
phrases
below
shall
have
the
following
meaning.
“Associated
Company”
shall
mean
any
company
which
is
a
holding
company
or
subsidiary
(each
as
defined
in
Section
736
of
the
Companies
Act
1985)
of
the
Club
or
of
any
holding
company
of
the
Club.
“the
Board”
shall
mean
the
board
of
directors
of
the
Club
for
the
time
being
or
any
duly
authorised
committee
of
such
board
of
directors.
286
Premier
League
Forms
Player’s
surname
Player’s
forename(s)
Present
Postal
Address
No.
FA
Copy
League
Copy
Club
Copy
Player
Copy
English
Football
League
Contract
Form
18
“Club
Context”
shall
mean
in
relation
to
any
representation
of
the
Player
and/or
the
Player’s
Image
a
representation
in
connection
or
combination
with
the
name
colours
Strip
trade
marks
logos
or
other
identifying
characteristics
of
the
Club
(including
trade
marks
and
logos
relating
to
the
Club
and
its
activities
which
trade
marks
and
logos
are
registered
in
the
name
of
and/or
exploited
by
any
Associated
Company)
or
in
any
manner
referring
to
or
taking
advantage
of
any
of
the
same.
“Club
Rules”
shall
mean
the
rules
or
regulations
affecting
the
Player
from
time
to
time
in
force
and
published
by
the
Club.
“Code
of
Practice”
shall
mean
the
Code
of
Practice
from
time
to
time
in
force
and
produced
jointly
by
the
Football
Association
Premier
League
Limited
and
the
PFA
in
conjunction
with
the
FA.
“the
FA
Rules”
shall
mean
the
rules
and
regulations
from
time
to
time
in
force
of
the
FA
and
including
those
of
FIFA
and
UEFA
to
the
extent
they
relate
or
apply
to
the
Player
or
the
Club.
“the
FA”
shall
mean
the
Football
Association
Limited.
“FIFA”
shall
mean
the
Fédération
Internationale
de
Football
Association.
“Gross
Misconduct”
shall
mean
serious
or
persistent
conduct
behaviour
activity
or
omission
by
the
Player
involving
one
or
more
of
the
following:
(a)
(b)
(c)
(d)
theft
or
fraud;
deliberate
and
serious
damage
to
the
Club’s
property;
use
or
possession
of
or
trafficking
in
a
Prohibited
Substance;
incapacity
through
alcohol
affecting
the
Player’s
performance
as
a
player;
breach
of
or
failure
to
comply
with
of
any
of
the
terms
of
this
contract
(e)
or
such
other
similar
or
equivalent
serious
or
persistent
conduct
behaviour
activity
or
omission
by
the
Player
which
the
Board
reasonably
considers
to
amount
to
gross
misconduct.
“Holiday
Year”
shall
mean
a
period
of
twelve
months
from
1st
July
in
one
year
to
30th
June
in
the
next
year.
“Intermediary”
means
any
person
who
qualifies
as
an
Intermediary
for
the
purposes
of
the
FA
Regulations
on
Working
with
Intermediaries
as
they
may
be
amended
from
time
to
time.
287
English
Football
League
Contract
Form
18
“International
Club”
shall
mean
any
association
football
club
that
does
not
participate
in
a
league
competition
sanctioned
by
or
otherwise
affiliated
to
the
FA.
“International
Loan
Agreement”
shall
mean
a
loan
agreement
signed
between
a
Transferor
Club
and
an
International
Club.
“Internet”
shall
mean
the
global
network
of
computer
systems
using
TCP/IP
protocols
including
(without
limitation)
the
World
Wide
Web.
“the
Laws
of
the
Game”
shall
mean
the
laws
from
time
to
time
in
force
governing
the
game
of
association
football
as
laid
down
by
the
International
Football
Association
Board
(as
defined
in
the
statutes
of
FIFA).
“the
League”
shall
mean
the
football
league
of
which
the
Club
is
a
member
from
time
to
time.
“the
League
Rules”
shall
mean
the
rules
or
regulations
from
time
to
time
in
force
of
the
League.
“Manager”
shall
mean
the
official
of
the
Club
responsible
for
selecting
the
Club’s
first
team.
“Media”
shall
mean
any
and
all
media
whether
now
existing
or
hereafter
invented
including
but
not
limited
to
any
print
and/or
paper
medium
broadcast
satellite
or
cable
transmission
and
any
visual
and/or
audio
medium
and
including
but
not
limited
to
the
Internet
any
television
or
radio
channel
Website
webcast
and/or
any
transmission
made
by
any
mobile
or
mobile
telephony
standard
or
technology
or
other
media
or
broadcasting
service.
“PFA”
shall
mean
the
Professional
Footballers
Association.
“Permanent
Incapacity”
shall
mean
either
(a)
“Permanent
Total
Disablement”
as
defined
in
the
League’s
personal
accident
insurance
scheme
or
(b)
incapacity
of
the
Player
by
reason
of
or
resulting
from
any
injury
or
illness
(including
mental
illness
or
disorder)
where
in
the
written
opinion
of
an
appropriately
qualified
medical
consultant
instructed
by
the
Club
(“the
Initial
Opinion”)
and
(if
requested
in
writing
either
by
the
Club
at
any
time
or
by
the
Player
at
any
time
but
not
later
than
twenty
one
days
after
receipt
from
the
Club
of
notice
in
writing
terminating
this
contract
pursuant
to
clause
8.1)
of
a
further
such
consultant
approved
or
proposed
by
the
Player
(and
in
the
absence
of
either
an
approval
or
proposal
within
28
days
of
the
request
nominated
on
the
application
of
either
party
by
288
Premier
League
Forms
English
Football
League
Contract
Form
18
the
President
(“the
President”)
for
the
time
being
of
the
Royal
College
of
Surgeons)
(“the
Further
Opinion”)
the
Player
will
be
unlikely
by
reason
of
such
incapacity
to
play
football
to
the
same
standard
at
which
the
Player
would
have
played
if
not
for
such
incapacity
for
a
consecutive
period
of
not
less
than
twenty
months
commencing
on
the
date
of
commencement
of
the
incapacity
PROVIDED
that
if
the
Initial
Opinion
and
the
Further
Opinion
disagree
with
one
another
then
if
the
Further
Opinion
was
given
by
a
consultant
nominated
by
the
President
it
shall
prevail
but
if
not
then
a
third
opinion
(“the
Third
Opinion”)
from
a
consultant
nominated
by
the
President
may
be
obtained
on
the
application
of
either
party
and
that
opinion
shall
be
final
and
binding
for
the
purposes
of
this
definition.
“Player’s
Image”
shall
mean
the
Player’s
name
nickname
fame
image
signature
voice
and
film
and
photographic
portrayal
virtual
and/or
electronic
representation
reputation
replica
and
all
other
characteristics
of
the
Player
including
his
shirt
number.
“Player
Injury”
shall
mean
any
injury
or
illness
(including
mental
illness
or
disorder)
other
than
any
injury
or
illness
which
is
directly
caused
by
or
results
directly
from
a
breach
by
the
Player
of
his
obligations
under
clause
3.2.1
of
this
contract
or
of
any
other
of
his
obligations
hereunder
amounting
to
Gross
Misconduct.
“Prohibited
Substance”
shall
have
the
meaning
set
out
in
the
FA
Rules.
“the
Rules”
shall
mean
the
statutes
and
regulations
of
FIFA
and
UEFA
the
FA
Rules
the
League
Rules
the
Code
of
Practice
and
the
Club
Rules.
“Strip”
shall
mean
all
versions
from
time
to
time
of
the
Club’s
official
football
clothing
including
shirts
shorts
socks
and/or
training
kit
track
suits
headwear
and/or
any
other
clothing
displaying
the
Club’s
name
and/or
official
logo.
“UEFA”
shall
mean
the
Union
des
Associations
Européennes
de
Football.
“Website”
shall
mean
a
site
forming
part
of
the
Internet
with
a
unique
URL/
domain
name.
1.2
For
the
purposes
of
this
contract
and
provided
the
context
so
permits:
1.2.1
the
singular
shall
include
the
plural
and
vice
versa
and
any
gender
includes
any
other
gender;
289
English
Football
League
Contract
Form
18
1.2.2
references
to
person
shall
include
any
entity
business
firm
or
unincorporated
association;
and
1.2.3
references
to
statutory
enactments
or
to
the
Rules
shall
include
re-enactments
and
amendments
of
substantially
the
same
intent
as
the
original
referenced
enactment
or
Rule.
1.3
The
headings
of
this
contract
are
for
convenience
only
and
not
interpretation.
1.4
In
the
event
of
any
dispute
as
to
the
interpretation
of
any
of
the
provisions
of
this
contract
reference
shall
be
made
(where
appropriate)
for
clarification
to
the
Code
of
Practice
but
so
that
in
the
event
of
any
conflict
the
provisions
of
this
contract
shall
prevail.
Subject
thereto
wherever
specific
reference
to
the
Code
of
Practice
is
made
in
this
contract
the
relevant
terms
and
provisions
thereof
are
deemed
incorporated
herein
as
if
set
out
in
full.
2.
Appointment
and
duration
2
.1
The
Club
engages
the
Player
as
a
professional
footballer
on
the
terms
and
conditions
of
this
contract
and
subject
to
the
Rules.
2.2
This
contract
shall
remain
in
force
until
the
date
specified
in
clause
2
of
Schedule
2
hereto
subject
to
any
earlier
determination
pursuant
to
the
terms
of
this
contract.
3.
Duties
and
Obligations
of
the
Player
3.1
The
Player
agrees:
3.1.1
when
directed
by
an
authorised
official
of
the
Club:
3.1.1.1
to
attend
matches
in
which
the
Club
is
engaged;
3.1.1.2
to
participate
in
any
matches
in
which
he
is
selected
to
play
for
the
Club;
and
3.1.1.3
to
attend
at
any
reasonable
place
for
the
purposes
of
and
to
participate
in
training
and
match
preparation;
3.1.2
to
play
to
the
best
of
his
skill
and
ability
at
all
times;
3.1.3
except
to
the
extent
prevented
by
injury
or
illness
to
maintain
a
high
standard
of
physical
fitness
at
all
times
and
not
to
indulge
in
any
activity
sport
or
practice
which
might
endanger
such
fitness
or
inhibit
his
mental
or
physical
ability
to
play
practise
or
train;
290
Premier
League
Forms
English
Football
League
Contract
Form
18
3.1.4
to
undertake
such
other
duties
and
to
participate
in
such
other
activities
as
are
consistent
with
the
performance
of
his
duties
under
clauses
3.1.1
to
3.1.3
and
as
are
reasonably
required
of
the
Player;
3.1.5
that
he
has
given
all
necessary
authorities
for
the
release
to
the
Club
of
his
medical
records
and
will
continue
to
make
the
same
available
as
requested
by
the
Club
from
time
to
time
during
the
continuance
of
this
contract;
3.1.6
to
comply
with
and
act
in
accordance
with
all
lawful
instructions
of
any
authorised
official
of
the
Club;
3.1.7
to
play
football
solely
for
the
Club
or
as
authorised
by
the
Club
or
as
required
by
the
Rules;
3.1.8
to
observe
the
Laws
of
the
Game
when
playing
football;
3.1.9
to
observe
the
Rules
but
in
the
case
of
the
Club
Rules
to
the
extent
only
that
they
do
not
conflict
with
or
seek
to
vary
the
express
terms
of
this
contract;
3.1.10
to
submit
promptly
to
such
medical
and
dental
examinations
as
the
Club
may
reasonably
require
and
to
undergo
at
no
expense
to
himself
such
treatment
as
may
be
prescribed
by
the
medical
or
dental
advisers
of
the
Club
or
the
Club’s
insurers;
3.1.11
on
the
termination
of
this
contract
for
any
cause
to
return
to
the
Club
in
a
reasonable
and
proper
condition
any
property
(including
any
car)
which
has
been
provided
or
made
available
by
the
Club
to
the
Player
in
connection
with
his
employment.
3.2
The
Player
agrees
that
he
shall
not:
3.2.1
undertake
or
be
involved
in
any
activity
or
practice
which
will
knowingly
cause
to
be
void
or
voidable
or
which
will
invoke
any
exclusion
of
the
Player’s
cover
pursuant
to
any
policy
of
insurance
maintained
for
the
benefit
of
the
Club
on
the
life
of
the
Player
or
covering
his
physical
well-being
(including
injury
and
incapacity
and
treatment
thereof);
3.2.2
when
playing
or
training
wear
anything
(including
jewellery)
which
is
or
could
be
dangerous
to
him
or
any
other
person;
3.2.3
except
to
the
extent
specifically
agreed
in
writing
between
the
Club
and
the
Player
prior
to
the
signing
of
this
contract
use
as
his
regular
291
English
Football
League
Contract
Form
18
place
of
residence
any
place
which
the
Club
reasonably
deems
unsuitable
for
the
performance
by
the
Player
of
his
duties
other
than
temporarily
pending
relocation;
3.2.4
undertake
or
be
engaged
in
any
other
employment
or
be
engaged
or
involved
in
any
trade
business
or
occupation
or
participate
professionally
in
any
other
sporting
or
athletic
activity
without
the
prior
written
consent
of
the
Club
PROVIDED
THAT
this
shall
not:
3.2.4.1
prevent
the
Player
from
making
any
investment
in
any
business
so
long
as
it
does
not
conflict
or
interfere
with
his
obligations
hereunder;
or
3.2.4.2
limit
the
Player’s
rights
under
clauses
4
and
6.1.8;
3.2.5
knowingly
or
recklessly
do
write
or
say
anything
or
omit
to
do
anything
which
is
likely
to
bring
the
Club
or
the
game
of
football
into
disrepute
cause
the
Player
or
the
Club
to
be
in
breach
of
the
Rules
or
cause
damage
to
the
Club
or
its
officers
or
employees
or
any
match
official.
Whenever
circumstances
permit
the
Player
shall
give
to
the
Club
reasonable
notice
of
his
intention
to
make
any
contributions
to
the
public
media
in
order
to
allow
representations
to
be
made
to
him
on
behalf
of
the
Club
if
it
so
desires;
3.2.6
except
in
the
case
of
emergency
arrange
or
undergo
any
medical
treatment
without
first
giving
the
Club
proper
details
of
the
proposed
treatment
and
physician/surgeon
and
requesting
the
Club’s
consent
which
the
Club
will
not
unreasonably
withhold
having
due
regard
to
the
provisions
of
the
Code
of
Practice.
4.
Community
public
relations
and
marketing
4.1
For
the
purposes
of
the
promotional
community
and
public
relations
activities
of
the
Club
and/or
(at
the
request
of
the
Club)
of
any
sponsors
or
commercial
partners
of
the
Club
and/or
of
the
League
and/or
of
any
main
sponsors
of
the
League
the
Player
shall
attend
at
and
participate
in
such
events
as
may
reasonably
be
required
by
the
Club
including
but
not
limited
to
appearances
and
the
granting
of
interviews
and
photographic
opportunities
as
authorised
by
the
Club.
The
Club
shall
give
reasonable
notice
to
the
Player
of
the
Club’s
requirements
and
the
Player
shall
make
himself
available
for
up
to
six
hours
per
week
of
which
approximately
half
shall
be
devoted
to
the
community
and
public
relations
activities
of
the
292
Premier
League
Forms
English
Football
League
Contract
Form
18
Club.
No
photograph
of
the
Player
taken
pursuant
to
the
provisions
of
this
clause
4.1
shall
be
used
by
the
Club
or
any
other
person
to
imply
any
brand
or
product
endorsement
by
the
Player.
4.2
Whilst
he
is
providing
or
performing
the
services
set
out
in
this
contract
(including
travelling
on
Club
business)
the
Player
shall:
4.2.1
wear
only
such
clothing
as
is
approved
by
an
authorised
official
of
the
Club;
and
4.2.2
not
display
any
badge
mark
logo
trading
name
or
message
on
any
item
of
clothing
without
the
written
consent
of
an
authorised
official
of
the
Club
provided
that
nothing
in
this
clause
shall
prevent
the
Player
wearing
and/or
promoting
football
boots
and
in
the
case
of
a
goalkeeper
gloves
of
his
choice.
4.3
Subject
in
any
event
to
clause
4.4
and
except
to
the
extent
of
any
commitments
already
entered
into
by
the
Player
as
at
the
date
hereof
or
when
on
international
duty
in
relation
to
the
Players’
national
football
association
UEFA
or
FIFA
he
shall
not
(without
the
written
consent
of
the
Club)
at
any
time
during
the
term
of
this
contract
do
anything
to
promote
endorse
or
provide
promotional
marketing
or
advertising
services
or
exploit
the
Player’s
Image
either
(a)
in
relation
to
any
person
in
respect
of
such
person’s
products
brand
or
services
which
conflict
or
compete
with
any
of
the
Club’s
club
branded
or
football
related
products
(including
the
Strip)
or
any
products
brand
or
services
of
the
Club’s
two
main
sponsors/commercial
partners
or
of
the
League’s
one
principal
sponsor
or
(b)
for
the
League
4.4
The
Player
agrees
that
he
will
not
either
on
his
own
behalf
or
with
or
through
any
third
party
undertake
promotional
activities
in
a
Club
Context
nor
exploit
the
Player’s
Image
in
a
Club
Context
in
any
manner
and/or
in
any
Media
nor
grant
the
right
to
do
so
to
any
third
party.
4.5
Except
to
the
extent
specifically
herein
provided
or
otherwise
specifically
agreed
with
the
Player
nothing
in
this
contract
shall
prevent
the
Player
from
undertaking
promotional
activities
or
from
exploiting
the
Player’s
Image
so
long
as:
4.5.1
the
said
promotional
activities
or
exploitation
do
not
interfere
or
conflict
with
the
Player’s
obligations
under
this
contract;
and
4.5.2
the
Player
gives
reasonable
advance
notice
to
the
Club
of
any
293
English
Football
League
Contract
Form
18
intended
promotional
activities
or
exploitation.
4.6
The
Player
hereby
grants
to
the
Club
the
right
to
photograph
the
Player
both
individually
and
as
a
member
of
a
squad
and
to
use
such
photographs
and
the
Player’s
Image
in
a
Club
Context
in
connection
with
the
promotion
of
the
Club
and
its
playing
activities
and
the
promotion
of
the
League
and
the
manufacture
sale
distribution
licensing
advertising
marketing
and
promotion
of
the
Club’s
club
branded
and
football
related
products
(including
the
Strip)
or
services
(including
such
products
or
services
which
are
endorsed
by
or
produced
under
licence
from
the
Club)
and
in
relation
to
the
League’s
licensed
products
services
and
sponsors
in
such
manner
as
the
Club
may
reasonably
think
fit
so
long
as:
4.6.1
the
use
of
the
Player’s
photograph
and/or
Player’s
Image
either
alone
or
with
not
more
than
two
other
players
at
the
Club
shall
be
limited
to
no
greater
usage
than
the
average
for
all
players
regularly
in
the
Club’s
first
team;
4.6.2
the
Player’s
photograph
and/or
Player’s
Image
shall
not
be
used
to
imply
any
brand
or
product
endorsement
by
the
Player;
and
4.6.3
PROVIDED
that
all
rights
shall
cease
on
termination
of
this
contract
save
for
the
use
and/or
sale
of
any
promotional
materials
or
products
as
aforesaid
as
shall
then
already
be
manufactured
or
in
the
process
of
manufacture
or
required
to
satisfy
any
outstanding
orders.
4.7
In
its
dealings
with
any
person
permitted
by
the
Club
to
take
photographs
of
the
Player
the
Club
shall
use
reasonable
endeavours
to
ensure
that
the
copyright
of
the
photographs
so
taken
is
vested
in
the
Club
and/or
that
no
use
is
made
of
the
said
photographs
without
the
Club’s
consent
and
in
accordance
with
the
provisions
of
this
contract.
4.8
The
Player
shall
be
entitled
to
make
a
responsible
and
reasonable
reply
or
response
to
any
media
comment
or
published
statements
likely
to
adversely
affect
the
Player’s
standing
or
reputation
and
subject
as
provided
for
in
clause
3.2.5
to
make
contributions
to
the
public
media
in
a
responsible
manner.
4.9
In
this
clause
4
where
the
context
so
admits
the
expression
“the
Club”
includes
any
Associated
Company
of
the
Club
but
only
to
the
extent
and
in
the
context
that
such
company
directly
or
indirectly
provides
facilities
to
294
Premier
League
Forms
English
Football
League
Contract
Form
18
or
undertakes
commercial
marketing
or
public
relations
activities
for
the
Club
and
not
so
as
to
require
the
consent
of
any
Associated
Company
when
consent
of
the
Club
is
required.
4.10For
the
purposes
of
the
Contracts
(Rights
of
Third
Parties)
Act
1999
nothing
in
this
clause
4
is
intended
to
nor
does
it
give
to
the
League
any
right
to
enforce
any
of
its
provisions
against
the
Club
or
the
Player.
4.11Nothing
in
this
clause
4
shall
prevent
the
Club
from
entering
into
other
arrangements
additional
or
supplemental
hereto
or
in
variance
hereof
in
relation
to
advertising
marketing
and/or
promotional
services
with
the
Player
or
with
or
for
all
or
some
of
the
Club’s
players
(including
the
Player)
from
time
to
time.
Any
other
such
arrangements
which
have
been
agreed
as
at
the
date
of
the
signing
of
this
contract
and
any
image
contract
or
similar
contract
required
to
be
set
out
in
this
contract
by
the
League
Rules
are
set
out
in
Schedule
2
paragraph
13.
5.
Remuneration
and
expenses
5.1
Throughout
his
engagement
the
Club
shall
pay
to
the
Player
the
remuneration
and
shall
provide
the
benefits
(if
any)
as
are
set
out
in
Schedule
2.
5.2
The
Club
shall
reimburse
the
Player
all
reasonable
hotel
and
other
expenses
wholly
and
exclusively
incurred
by
him
in
or
about
the
performance
of
his
duties
under
this
contract
PROVIDED
that
the
Player
has
obtained
the
prior
authorisation
of
a
director
the
Manager
or
the
secretary
of
the
Club
and
the
Player
furnishes
the
Club
with
receipts
or
other
evidence
of
such
expenses.
5.3
The
Club
may
deduct
from
any
remuneration
payable
to
the
Player:
5.3.1
any
monies
disbursed
and/or
liabilities
incurred
by
the
Club
on
behalf
of
the
Player
with
the
Players
prior
consent;
5.3.2
any
other
monies
(but
not
claims
for
damages
or
compensation)
which
can
be
clearly
established
to
be
properly
due
from
the
Player
to
the
Club.
5.4
If
at
a
Disciplinary
hearing
conducted
under
Part
1
of
Schedule
1
hereto
a
fine
is
imposed
on
a
player
calculated
by
reference
to
the
Player’s
weekly
wage,
the
fine
shall
take
the
form
of
a
forfeiture
of
wages
of
a
corresponding
amount
so
that
the
amount
forfeit
shall
not
become
payable
to
the
Player.
The
forfeiture
shall
take
effect
in
relation
to
the
monthly
instalment
of
the
Player’s
remuneration
falling
due
next
after
the
date
on
which
the
notice
295
English
Football
League
Contract
Form
18
of
the
decision
is
given
to
him
(“Pay
Day”).
But
see
clause
5.5
dealing
with
appeals.
For
the
avoidance
of
doubt,
the
amount
forfeit
is
the
gross
amount
of
the
weekly
wage.
5.5
If
on
Pay
Day
the
time
for
appealing
has
not
expired
or
if
notice
of
appeal
has
been
given,
the
reference
to
Pay
Day
shall
be
to
the
day
on
which
the
monthly
instalment
of
remuneration
becomes
payable
next
after
(i)
the
expiry
of
the
time
for
appealing
without
any
appeal
having
been
made
or
(ii)
if
an
appeal
is
made,
the
date
on
which
the
outcome
of
the
appeal
is
notified
to
the
Player.
In
the
case
of
an
appeal,
the
amount
that
is
forfeit
shall
be
the
amount
(if
any)
determined
on
appeal.
6.
Obligations
of
the
Club
6.1
The
Club
shall:
6.1.1
observe
the
Rules
all
of
which
(other
than
the
Club
Rules)
shall
take
precedence
over
the
Club
Rules;
6.1.2
provide
the
Player
each
year
with
copies
of
all
the
Rules
which
affect
the
Player
and
of
the
terms
and
conditions
of
any
policy
of
insurance
in
respect
of
or
in
relation
to
the
Player
with
which
the
Player
is
expected
to
comply;
6.1.3
promptly
arrange
appropriate
medical
and
dental
examinations
and
treatment
for
the
Player
at
the
Club’s
expense
in
respect
of
any
injury
to
or
illness
(including
mental
illness
or
disorder)
of
the
Player
save
where
such
injury
or
illness
is
caused
by
an
activity
or
practice
on
the
part
of
the
Player
which
breaches
clause
3.2.1
hereof
in
which
case
the
Club
shall
only
be
obliged
to
arrange
and
pay
for
treatment
to
the
extent
that
the
cost
thereof
remains
covered
by
the
Club’s
policy
of
medical
insurance
or
(if
the
Club
does
not
maintain
such
a
policy)
then
to
the
extent
that
it
would
remain
covered
by
such
a
policy
were
one
maintained
upon
normal
industry
terms
commonly
available
within
professional
football
and
so
that
save
as
aforesaid
this
obligation
shall
continue
in
respect
of
any
examinations
and/
or
treatment
the
necessity
for
which
arose
during
the
currency
of
this
contract
notwithstanding
its
subsequent
expiry
or
termination
until
the
earlier
of
completion
of
the
necessary
examinations
and/
or
prescribed
treatment
and
a
period
of
eighteen
months
from
the
date
of
expiry
or
termination
hereof;
6.1.4
The
Club
shall
use
all
reasonable
endeavours
to
ensure
that
any
296
Premier
League
Forms
English
Football
League
Contract
Form
18
policy
of
insurance
maintained
by
the
Club
for
the
benefit
of
the
Player
continues
to
provide
cover
for
any
examinations
and/or
treatment
as
are
referred
to
in
clause
6.1.3
until
completion
of
any
such
examinations
and/or
treatment;
6.1.5
comply
with
all
relevant
statutory
provisions
relating
to
industrial
injury
and
any
regulations
made
pursuant
thereto;
6.1.6
at
all
times
maintain
and
observe
a
proper
health
and
safety
policy
for
the
security
safety
and
physical
well
being
of
the
Player
when
carrying
out
his
duties
under
this
contract;
6.1.7
in
any
case
where
the
Club
would
otherwise
be
liable
as
employer
for
any
acts
or
omissions
of
the
Player
in
the
lawful
and
proper
performance
of
his
playing
practising
or
training
duties
under
this
contract
defend
the
Player
against
any
proceedings
threatened
or
brought
against
him
at
any
time
arising
out
of
the
carrying
out
by
him
of
any
such
acts
or
omissions
and
indemnify
him
from
any
damages
awarded
and
this
obligation
and
indemnity
shall
continue
in
relation
to
any
such
acts
or
omissions
during
the
currency
of
this
contract
notwithstanding
its
expiry
or
termination
before
such
proceedings
are
threatened
and/or
brought;
6.1.8
give
the
Player
every
opportunity
compatible
with
his
obligations
under
this
contract
to
follow
any
course
of
further
education
or
vocational
training
which
he
wishes
to
undertake
and
give
positive
support
to
the
Player
in
undertaking
such
education
and
training.
The
Player
shall
supply
the
Footballer’s
Further
Education
and
Vocational
Training
Society
with
particulars
of
any
courses
undertaken
by
him;
and
6.1.9
release
the
Player
as
required
for
the
purposes
of
fulfilling
the
obligations
in
respect
of
representative
matches
to
his
national
association
pursuant
to
the
statutes
and
regulations
of
FIFA.
6.2
The
Club
shall
not
without
the
consent
in
writing
of
the
Player:
6.2.1
take
or
use
or
permit
to
be
used
photographs
of
the
Player
for
any
purposes
save
as
permitted
by
clause
4;
or
6.2.2
use
or
reveal
the
contents
of
any
medical
reports
or
other
medical
information
regarding
the
Player
obtained
by
the
Club
save
for
the
purpose
of
assessing
the
Player’s
health
and
fitness
obtaining
297
English
Football
League
Contract
Form
18
medical
and
insurance
cover
and
complying
with
the
Club’s
obligations
under
the
Rules.
7.
Injury
and
Illness
7.1
Any
injury
to
or
illness
of
the
Player
shall
be
reported
by
him
or
on
his
behalf
to
the
Club
immediately
and
the
Club
shall
keep
a
record
of
such
injury
or
illness.
7.2
In
the
event
that
the
Player
shall
become
incapacitated
from
playing
by
reason
of
any
injury
or
illness
(including
mental
illness
or
disorder)
the
Club
shall
pay
to
the
Player
during
such
period
of
incapacity
or
the
period
of
this
contract
(whichever
is
the
shorter)
the
following
amounts
of
remuneration
for
the
following
periods:
7.2.1
in
the
case
of
a
Player
Injury
his
basic
wage
over
the
first
eighteen
months
and
one
half
of
his
basic
wage
for
the
remainder
of
his
period
of
incapacity;
7.2.2
in
the
case
of
any
other
injury
or
illness
his
basic
wage
over
the
first
twelve
months
and
one
half
of
his
basic
wage
for
the
remainder
of
his
period
of
incapacity.
7.3
In
each
case
specified
in
clause
7.2
above
there
shall
be
paid
to
the
Player
in
addition
to
his
basic
wage
all
or
the
appropriate
share
of
any
bonus
payments
if
and
to
the
extent
that
payment
or
provision
for
continuation
of
the
same
is
specifically
provided
for
in
Schedule
2
or
in
the
Club’s
Bonus
Scheme.
7.4
The
payments
made
by
the
Club
pursuant
to
clause
7.2
shall
be
deemed
to
include
all
and
any
statutory
sick
pay
and/or
any
other
state
benefits
payable
by
reference
to
sickness
to
which
the
Player
may
be
entitled.
7.5
Nothing
in
this
clause
7
shall
reduce
or
vary
the
entitlement
of
the
Player
to
signing
on
fees
and/or
loyalty
payments
or
any
other
payments
of
a
similar
nature
due
to
him
under
this
Contract.
8.
Permanent
or
Prolonged
Incapacity
8.1
In
the
event
that:
8.1.1
the
Player
shall
suffer
Permanent
Incapacity;
or
8.1.2
the
Player
has
been
incapacitated
from
playing
by
reason
of
or
resulting
from
the
same
injury
or
illness
(including
mental
illness
or
298
Premier
League
Forms
English
Football
League
Contract
Form
18
disorder)
for
a
period
(consecutive
or
in
the
aggregate)
amounting
to
eighteen
months
in
any
consecutive
period
of
twenty
months;
the
Club
shall
be
entitled
to
serve
a
notice
upon
the
Player
terminating
this
contract.
8.2
The
length
of
such
notice
shall
be
twelve
months
in
the
case
of
an
incapacity
by
reason
of
a
Player
Injury
and
six
months
in
every
other
case.
8.3
The
notice
referred
to
in
clause
8.1
may
be
served
at
any
time
after:
8.3.1
the
date
on
which
the
Player
is
declared
to
be
suffering
Permanent
Total
Disablement
under
the
terms
of
the
League’s
personal
accident
insurance
scheme;
or
8.3.2
the
date
on
which
such
Permanent
Incapacity
is
established
by
the
Initial
Opinion;
or
8.3.3
in
the
case
of
any
incapacity
as
is
referred
to
in
8.1.2
the
date
on
which
the
period
of
incapacity
shall
exceed
eighteen
months
as
aforesaid
but
so
that
the
right
to
terminate
pursuant
to
clause
8.1.2
shall
only
apply
while
such
incapacity
shall
continue
thereafter.
8.4
In
the
event
that
after
the
service
of
any
notice
pursuant
to
clause
8.1.1
Permanent
Incapacity
is
not
confirmed
by
the
Further
Opinion
(if
requested)
or
(where
relevant)
by
the
Third
Opinion
then
such
notice
shall
lapse
and
cease
to
be
of
effect.
8.5
In
the
case
of
any
notice
of
termination
given
under
this
clause
8
the
Club
shall
be
entitled
by
further
notice
on
or
after
serving
notice
of
termination
to
terminate
this
contract
forthwith
on
paying
to
the
Player
at
the
time
of
such
termination
the
remainder
of
his
remuneration
and
any
other
sums
properly
due
to
him
under
this
contract
and
the
value
of
any
other
benefits
which
would
be
payable
or
available
to
the
Player
during
the
remainder
of
the
period
of
his
notice
of
termination
provided
always
that
the
Club’s
obligations
pursuant
to
clause
6.1.3
shall
continue
to
apply
during
the
remainder
of
the
said
notice
period
and
for
any
further
relevant
period
as
provided
therein.
8.6
Where
the
Club
has
made
payment
to
the
Player
during
any
period
of
incapacity
owing
to
illness
or
injury
and
the
Player’s
absence
is
due
to
the
action
of
a
third
party
other
than
of
another
club
player
or
match
official
in
relation
to
any
damage
or
injury
sustained
on
or
about
the
field
of
play
299
English
Football
League
Contract
Form
18
or
during
training
or
practising
giving
the
Player
a
right
of
recovery
against
that
third
party
then
if
the
Player
makes
any
claim
against
such
third
party
the
Player
must
where
he
is
reasonably
able
to
do
so
include
as
part
of
such
claim
from
such
third
party
a
claim
for
recovery
of
any
such
payment
and
upon
successful
recovery
repay
to
the
Club
the
lesser
of
the
total
of
the
remuneration
paid
by
the
Club
to
the
Player
during
the
period
of
incapacity
and
the
amount
of
any
damages
payable
to
or
recovered
by
the
Player
in
respect
of
such
claim
or
otherwise
by
reference
to
loss
of
earnings
under
this
contract
under
any
compromise
settlement
or
judgment.
Any
amounts
paid
by
the
Club
to
the
Player
in
such
circumstances
shall
constitute
loans
from
the
Club
to
be
repaid
to
the
Club
to
the
extent
aforesaid
upon
successful
recovery
as
aforesaid.
9.
Disciplinary
Procedure
Except
in
any
case
where
the
Club
terminates
the
Player’s
employment
pursuant
to
the
provisions
of
clause
10
hereof
(when
the
procedure
set
out
therein
shall
apply)
the
Club
shall
operate
the
disciplinary
procedure
set
out
in
Part
1
of
Schedule
1
hereto
in
relation
to
any
breach
or
failure
to
observe
the
terms
of
this
contract
or
of
the
Rules.
10.
Termination
by
the
Club
10.1
The
Club
shall
be
entitled
to
terminate
the
employment
of
the
Player
by
fourteen
days’
notice
in
writing
to
the
Player
if
the
Player:
10.1.1
shall
be
guilty
of
Gross
Misconduct;
10.1.2
shall
fail
to
heed
any
final
written
warning
given
under
the
provisions
of
Part
1
of
Schedule
1
hereto;
or
10.1.3
is
convicted
of
any
criminal
offence
where
the
punishment
consists
of
a
sentence
of
imprisonment
of
three
months
or
more
(which
is
not
suspended).
10.2
If
the
Club
terminates
the
Player’s
employment
for
any
reason
under
clause
10.1
the
Club
shall
within
seven
days
thereafter
notify
the
Player
in
writing
of
the
full
reasons
for
the
action
taken.
10.3
The
Player
may
by
notice
in
writing
served
on
the
Club
and
the
League
at
any
time
from
the
date
of
termination
up
to
fourteen
days
after
receipt
by
the
Player
of
written
notification
under
clause
10.2
give
notice
of
appeal
against
the
decision
of
the
Club
to
the
League
and
such
appeal
shall
be
determined
in
accordance
with
the
procedures
applicable
pursuant
to
the
League
Rules.
300
Premier
League
Forms
English
Football
League
Contract
Form
18
10.4
If
the
Player
exercises
his
right
of
appeal
the
termination
of
this
contract
by
the
Club
shall
not
become
effective
unless
and
until
it
shall
have
been
determined
that
the
Club
was
entitled
to
terminate
this
contract
pursuant
to
clause
10.1
but
so
that
if
it
is
so
determined
then
subject
only
to
clause
10.5.3
the
Player
shall
cease
to
be
entitled
to
any
remuneration
or
benefits
with
effect
from
the
expiration
of
the
period
of
notice
referred
to
in
clause
10.3
and
any
payment
made
by
the
Club
in
respect
thereof
shall
forthwith
become
due
from
the
Player
to
the
Club.
10.5
Pending
the
hearing
and
determination
of
such
appeal
the
Club
may
suspend
the
Player
for
up
to
a
maximum
of
six
weeks
from
the
date
of
notice
of
termination
and
if
the
Board
so
determine
such
suspension
shall
be
without
pay
provided
that:
10.5.1
the
payment
due
to
the
Player
in
respect
of
the
fourteen
days’
notice
period
under
clause
10.1
is
made
to
the
Player
forthwith;
10.5.2
pending
the
determination
of
the
appeal
an
amount
equal
to
the
remuneration
which
would
otherwise
have
been
due
to
the
Player
but
for
the
suspension
without
pay
is
paid
to
an
escrow
account
held
by
the
PFA
as
and
when
it
would
otherwise
have
become
due
for
payment
to
the
Player
and
following
the
determination
of
the
appeal
the
PFA
will
either
pay
the
money
(including
interest
earned
on
the
said
account)
to
the
Player
or
return
it
to
the
Club
according
to
the
appeal
decision;
10.5.3
all
other
benefits
for
the
Player
under
the
provisions
of
clauses
6.1.3
and
6.1.4
of
this
contract
shall
be
maintained
and
remain
in
force
while
the
appeal
is
pending;
and
10.5.4
during
any
such
period
of
suspension
the
Club
shall
be
under
no
obligation
to
assign
to
the
Player
any
playing
training
or
other
duties
and
shall
be
entitled
to
exclude
the
Player
from
the
Club’s
premises
including
its
ground
and
training
ground.
10.6
Upon
any
termination
of
this
contract
by
the
Club
becoming
operative
the
Club
shall
forthwith
release
the
Player’s
registration.
11.Termination
by
the
Player
11.1The
Player
shall
be
entitled
to
terminate
this
contract
by
fourteen
days’
notice
in
writing
to
the
Club
if
the
Club:
301
English
Football
League
Contract
Form
18
11.1.1shall
be
guilty
of
serious
or
persistent
breach
of
the
terms
and
conditions
of
this
contract;
or
11.1.2fails
to
pay
any
remuneration
or
other
payments
or
bonuses
due
to
the
Player
or
make
available
any
benefits
due
to
him
as
it
or
they
fall
due
or
within
fourteen
days
thereafter
and
has
still
failed
to
make
payment
in
full
or
make
the
benefits
available
by
the
expiry
of
the
said
fourteen
days’
notice.
11.2
The
Club
may
within
fourteen
days
of
receipt
of
any
notice
of
termination
of
this
contract
by
the
Player
in
accordance
with
clause
11.1
give
written
notice
of
appeal
against
such
termination
to
the
Player
and
to
the
League
which
shall
hear
such
appeal
in
accordance
with
procedures
applicable
pursuant
to
the
League
Rules.
11.3
If
the
Club
exercises
its
right
of
appeal
pursuant
to
clause
11.2
the
termination
of
this
contract
shall
not
become
operative
unless
and
until
it
shall
have
been
determined
that
the
Player
was
entitled
to
terminate
this
contract
pursuant
to
clause
11.1.
11.4
Upon
any
termination
of
this
contract
by
the
Player
becoming
operative
the
Club
shall
forthwith
release
the
Player’s
registration.
12.Grievance
Procedure
In
the
event
that
the
Player
has
any
grievance
in
connection
with
his
employment
under
this
contract
the
grievance
procedures
set
out
in
Part
2
of
the
Schedule
1
hereto
shall
be
available
to
the
Player.
13.Representation
of
Player
In
any
disciplinary
or
grievance
procedure
the
Player
shall
be
entitled
to
be
accompanied
by
or
represented
by
his
Club
captain
or
a
PFA
delegate
and/or
any
officer
of
the
PFA.
14.Holidays
For
each
Holiday
Year
the
Player
shall
be
entitled
to
take
in
the
aggregate
the
equivalent
of
five
weeks
paid
holiday
to
be
taken
at
a
time
or
times
and
for
such
days
during
the
Holiday
Year
as
shall
be
determined
by
the
Club
but
so
that
(subject
to
the
Club’s
first
team
and
any
international
commitments)
the
Club
shall
not
unreasonably
refuse
to
permit
the
Player
to
take
three
of
such
weeks
consecutively.
Holidays
not
taken
during
any
Holiday
Year
(or
subject
to
agreement
by
the
Club
within
one
month
of
the
end
of
such
Holiday
Year)
may
not
be
carried
forward
into
any
subsequent
Holiday
Year.
302
Premier
League
Forms
English
Football
League
Contract
Form
18
15.Survival
The
provisions
of
this
contract
shall
remain
in
full
force
and
effect
in
respect
of
any
act
or
omission
of
either
party
during
the
period
of
this
contract
notwithstanding
the
termination
of
this
contract.
16.Confidentiality
This
contract
is
to
be
treated
as
being
private
and
confidential
and
its
contents
shall
not
be
disclosed
or
divulged
either
directly
or
indirectly
to
any
person
firm
or
company
whatsoever
either
by
the
Club
the
Player
or
any
Intermediary
of
the
Club
or
the
Player
except:
16.1
with
the
prior
written
agreement
of
both
the
Club
and
the
Player;
or
16.2
as
may
be
required
by
any
statutory
regulatory
governmental
or
quasi
governmental
authorities
or
as
otherwise
required
by
law
or
pursuant
to
the
Rules
including
(where
appropriate)
any
recognised
stock
exchange;
or
16.3
in
the
case
of
the
Player
to
his
duly
appointed
Intermediary
and
professional
advisers
including
the
PFA;
or
16.4
in
the
case
of
the
Club
to
its
duly
appointed
Intermediary
and
its
professional
advisers
or
to
such
of
its
directors
secretary
servants
or
representatives
or
auditors
to
whom
such
disclosure
is
strictly
necessary
for
the
purposes
of
their
duties
and
then
only
to
the
extent
so
necessary.
17.Arbitration
Any
dispute
between
the
Club
and
the
Player
not
provided
for
in
clauses
9,
10,
11,12
and
Schedule
1
hereof
shall
be
referred
to
arbitration
in
accordance
with
the
League
Rules
or
(but
only
if
mutually
agreed
by
the
Club
and
the
Player)
in
accordance
with
the
FA
Rules.
18.Specificity
of
Football
The
parties
hereto
confirm
and
acknowledge
that
this
contract
the
rights
and
obligations
undertaken
by
the
parties
hereto
and
the
fixed
term
period
thereof
reflect
the
special
relationship
and
characteristics
involved
in
the
employment
of
football
players
and
the
participation
by
the
parties
in
the
game
of
football
pursuant
to
the
Rules
and
the
parties
accordingly
agree
that
all
matters
of
dispute
in
relation
to
the
rights
and
obligations
of
the
parties
hereto
and
otherwise
pursuant
to
the
Rules
including
as
to
termination
of
this
contract
and
any
compensation
payable
in
respect
of
termination
or
breach
thereof
shall
be
submitted
to
and
the
parties
hereto
accept
the
jurisdiction
and
all
appropriate
determinations
of
such
tribunal
panel
or
other
body
(including
pursuant
to
any
appeal
therefrom)
pursuant
to
the
provisions
of
and
in
accordance
with
the
procedures
and
practices
under
this
contract
and
the
Rules.
303
English
Football
League
Contract
Form
18
19.
Severance
19.1
If
the
Player
shall
not
make
an
application
to
an
Employment
Tribunal
for
compensation
in
respect
of
unfair
dismissal
or
redundancy
as
a
result
of
not
being
offered
a
new
contract
either
on
terms
at
least
as
favourable
as
under
this
contract
or
at
all
then
the
following
provisions
of
this
clause
19
shall
take
effect.
19.2
If
by
the
expiry
of
this
contract
the
Club
has
not
made
to
the
Player
an
offer
of
re-engagement
on
terms
at
least
as
favourable
to
the
Player
as
those
applicable
over
the
last
twelve
months
of
this
contract
(or
the
length
of
this
contract
if
shorter)
then
subject
to
clauses
19.1
and
19.3
the
Player
shall
continue
to
receive
from
his
Club
(as
a
separate
payment
representing
compensation
as
more
particularly
referred
to
in
the
Code
of
Practice)
a
payment
equal
to
his
weekly
basic
wage
(at
the
average
amount
of
his
weekly
wage
over
the
preceding
12
months
of
this
contract
or
the
whole
of
this
contract
if
shorter)
for
a
period
of
one
month
from
the
expiry
of
this
contract
or
until
the
Player
signs
for
another
club
whichever
period
is
the
shorter
provided
that
where
the
Player
signs
for
another
club
within
that
period
of
one
month
at
a
lower
basic
wage
than
such
average
then
such
payment
shall
in
addition
include
a
sum
equal
to
the
shortfall
in
such
basic
wage
for
the
remainder
of
such
period;
19.3
The
maximum
amount
payable
to
the
Player
under
sub-clause
19.2
is
double
the
maximum
sum
which
an
Employment
Tribunal
can
award
from
time
to
time
as
a
compensatory
award
for
unfair
dismissal.
20.
Miscellaneous
20.1
This
contract
and
the
documents
referred
to
herein
constitute
the
entire
agreement
between
the
Club
and
the
Player
and
supersede
any
and
all
preceding
agreements
between
the
Club
and
the
Player.
20.2
The
further
particulars
of
terms
of
employment
not
contained
in
the
body
of
this
contract
which
must
be
given
to
the
Player
in
compliance
with
Part
1
of
the
Employment
Rights
Act
1996
are
given
in
Schedule
2.
20.3
This
contract
is
signed
by
the
parties
hereto
in
duplicate
so
that
for
this
purpose
each
signed
agreement
shall
constitute
an
original
but
taken
together
they
shall
constitute
one
agreement.
20.4
For
the
purposes
of
the
Data
Protection
Act
1998
the
Player
consents
to
the
304
Premier
League
Forms
English
Football
League
Contract
Form
18
Club
the
League
PFA
and
FA
collecting
Personal
Data
including
Sensitive
Personal
Data
(both
as
defined
in
the
said
Act)
about
the
Player.
The
Club’s
Data
Protection
Policy
can
be
found
in
the
Club’s
employee
handbook.
21.Jurisdiction
and
Law
This
contract
shall
be
governed
by
and
construed
in
accordance
with
English
law
and
the
parties
submit
to
the
non
exclusive
jurisdiction
of
the
English
Courts.
305
English
Football
League
Contract
Form
18
Schedule
1
Part
1
Disciplinary
Procedure
and
Penalties
1.
Introduction
The
disciplinary
procedure
aims
to
ensure
that
the
Club
behaves
fairly
in
investigating
and
dealing
with
allegations
of
unacceptable
conduct
with
a
view
to
helping
and
encouraging
all
employees
of
the
Club
to
achieve
and
maintain
appropriate
standards
of
conduct
and
performance.
The
Club
nevertheless
reserves
the
right
to
depart
from
the
precise
requirements
of
its
disciplinary
procedure
where
the
Club
considers
it
expedient
to
do
so
and
where
the
Player’s
resulting
treatment
is
no
less
fair.
2.
Records
All
cases
of
disciplinary
action
under
this
procedure
will
be
recorded
and
placed
in
the
Club’s
records
until
deleted
in
accordance
with
paragraph
4.2.
A
copy
of
the
Club’s
disciplinary
records
concerning
the
Player
will
be
supplied
to
the
Player
at
his
request.
3.
The
Procedure
The
following
steps
will
be
taken
as
appropriate
in
all
cases
of
disciplinary
action:
3.1
Investigation
No
action
will
be
taken
before
a
proper
investigation
has
been
undertaken
by
the
Club
into
the
matter
complained
of.
If
the
Club
determines
the
same
to
be
appropriate
the
Club
may
by
written
notice
suspend
the
Player
for
up
to
fourteen
days
while
the
investigation
takes
place.
If
the
Player
is
so
suspended
this
contract
will
continue
together
with
all
the
Player’s
rights
under
it
including
the
payment
of
the
Player’s
remuneration
and
benefits
but
during
the
period
of
suspension
the
Player
will
not
be
entitled
to
access
to
any
of
the
Club’s
premises
except
at
the
prior
request
or
with
the
prior
consent
of
the
Club
and
subject
to
such
conditions
as
the
Club
may
impose.
The
decision
to
suspend
the
Player
will
be
notified
in
writing
to
the
Player
by
the
Club.
306
Premier
League
Forms
English
Football
League
Contract
Form
18
3.2
Disciplinary
Hearing
3.2.1
If
the
Club
decides
to
hold
a
disciplinary
hearing
about
the
matter
complained
of
the
Player
will
be
given
full
details
in
writing
of
the
complaint
against
him
and
reasonable
notice
of
the
date
and
time
of
the
hearing.
At
the
hearing
the
Player
will
be
given
an
opportunity
to
state
his
case
either
personally
or
through
his
representative
as
provided
for
in
clause
13
of
this
contract.
3.2.2
Subject
as
provided
in
paragraph
3.2.3
no
disciplinary
penalty
will
be
imposed
without
first
giving
the
Player
the
opportunity
to
state
his
case
to
the
Manager
or
if
the
Player
so
requests
to
a
director
of
the
Club
and
where
the
Club
considers
it
appropriate
or
where
the
Player
requests
the
same
without
a
disciplinary
hearing.
3.2.3
A
disciplinary
hearing
may
proceed
in
the
Player’s
absence
and
a
disciplinary
penalty
may
be
imposed
if
he
fails
to
appear
at
such
hearing
after
having
received
proper
notice
thereof
3.3
Appeals
3.3.1
The
Player
shall
have
a
right
of
appeal
to
the
Board
against
any
disciplinary
decision.
The
Player
should
inform
the
Board
in
writing
of
his
wish
to
appeal
within
fourteen
days
of
the
date
of
notification
to
him
of
the
decision
which
forms
the
subject
of
such
appeal.
The
Board
will
conduct
an
appeal
hearing
as
soon
as
possible
thereafter
at
which
the
Player
will
be
given
a
further
opportunity
to
state
his
case.
The
decision
of
the
Board
will
be
notified
to
the
Player
in
writing
within
seven
days
and
subject
to
paragraph
3.3.2
will
be
final
and
binding
under
this
procedure.
3.3.2
In
the
event
of
any
sanction
being
imposed
or
confirmed
in
excess
of
an
oral
warning
the
Player
may
by
notice
in
writing
served
on
the
Club
and
the
League
within
fourteen
days
of
receipt
by
the
Player
of
written
notification
of
the
decision
of
the
Board
give
notice
of
appeal
against
it
to
the
League
who
will
determine
the
matter
in
accordance
with
the
League
Rules.
3.3.3
If
the
Player
exercises
any
right
of
appeal
as
aforesaid
any
sanction
imposed
by
the
Club
upon
the
Player
shall
not
take
effect
until
the
appropriate
appeal
has
been
determined
and
the
sanction
confirmed
varied
or
revoked
as
the
case
may
be.
307
English
Football
League
Contract
Form
18
4.
Disciplinary
Penalties
4.1
At
a
disciplinary
hearing
or
on
an
appeal
against
a
disciplinary
decision
the
Club
may
dismiss
the
allegation
or
if
it
is
proved
to
the
Club’s
satisfaction
may:
4.1.1
give
an
oral
warning
a
formal
written
warning
or
after
a
previous
warning
or
warnings
a
final
written
warning
to
the
Player;
4.1.2
impose
a
fine
not
exceeding
the
amount
of
the
Player’s
basic
wage
for
a
period
of
up
to
two
weeks
for
a
first
offence
(unless
otherwise
approved
by
the
PFA
in
accordance
with
the
Code
of
Practice)
and
up
to
four
weeks
for
subsequent
offences
in
any
consecutive
period
of
twelve
months
but
only
in
accordance
with
the
provisions
of
the
Code
of
Practice;
4.1.3
order
the
Player
not
to
attend
at
any
of
the
Club’s
premises
for
such
period
as
the
Club
thinks
fit
not
exceeding
four
weeks;
4.1.4
in
any
circumstances
which
would
entitle
the
Club
to
dismiss
the
Player
pursuant
to
any
of
the
provisions
of
clause
10
of
this
contract
dismiss
the
Player
or
impose
such
other
disciplinary
action
(including
suspension
of
the
Player
and/or
a
fine
of
all
or
part
of
the
amount
of
the
Player’s
basic
wage
for
a
period
not
exceeding
six
weeks).
4.2
Any
warning
or
sanction
given
under
this
disciplinary
procedure
will
be
deleted
in
the
Club’s
records
after
twelve
months.
Part
2
Grievance
Procedures
1.
The
Player
shall
bring
any
grievance
informally
to
the
notice
of
the
Manager
in
the
first
instance.
The
Player
may
be
required
by
the
Manager
to
put
any
such
grievance
in
writing.
Having
enquired
into
such
grievance
the
Manager
will
then
notify
the
Player
of
his
decision.
2.
If
the
grievance
is
not
determined
by
the
Manager
to
the
Player’s
satisfaction
the
Player
may
within
fourteen
days
thereafter
serve
formal
notice
of
the
grievance
in
writing
on
the
secretary
of
the
Club
and
the
matter
shall
thereupon
be
determined
by
the
chairman
of
the
Club
or
by
the
Board
as
soon
as
possible
and
in
any
event
within
four
weeks
of
the
receipt
of
the
notice.
308
Premier
League
Forms
English
Football
League
Contract
Form
18
Schedule
2
–
Insert
Player’s
Name…...........................................
Supplemental
Provisions
and
Employment
Rights
Act
1996
The
following
provisions
shall
apply
to
supplement
the
provisions
of
this
contract
and
the
information
as
set
out
herein
in
order
to
comply
with
the
requirements
of
Part
1
of
the
Employment
Rights
Act
1996.
1.
The
Player’s
employment
with
the
Club
began
on
2.
The
date
of
termination
of
this
contract
is
30
June
20
3.
No
employment
with
a
previous
employer
shall
count
as
part
of
the
Player’s
continuous
period
of
employment
hereunder.
4.
The
Player’s
hours
of
work
are
such
as
the
Club
may
from
time
to
time
reasonably
require
of
him
to
carry
out
his
duties
and
the
Player
shall
not
be
entitled
to
any
additional
remuneration
for
work
done
outside
normal
working
hours.
5.
The
place
of
employment
shall
be
at
the
Club’s
ground
and
training
ground
but
the
Club
shall
be
entitled
to
require
the
Player
to
play
and
to
undertake
his
duties
hereunder
at
any
other
place
throughout
the
world.
6.
No
contracting
out
certificate
pursuant
to
the
Pensions
Scheme
Act
1993
is
in
force
in
respect
of
the
Player’s
employment
under
this
contract.
7.
The
Professional
Footballers’
Pension
Scheme
7.1
Immediately
on
signing
this
contract,
the
Player
shall:
7.1.1
be
automatically
enrolled
as;
or
7.1.2
or
continue
to
be;
a
member
of
the
2011
Section
of
the
Professional
Footballers’
Pension
Scheme
(the
“Scheme”)
and
shall
remain
so
during
the
continuance
of
his
employment
hereunder
unless
he:
7.1.3
notifies
the
Scheme
Administrator
in
writing
that
he
wishes
to
opt
out
of
the
Scheme;
7.1.4
has
previously
registered
with
HM
Revenue
&
Customs
for
Fixed
or
Enhanced
Protection;
or
309
English
Football
League
Contract
Form
18
7.1.5
joins
an
International
Club
on
a
temporary
basis
by
way
of
International
Loan
Agreement
(in
which
case
his
entitlement
to
membership
of
the
Scheme
shall
be
suspended
for
the
duration
of
that
International
Loan
Agreement);
or
7.1.6
is
otherwise
ineligible
for
membership
of
the
Scheme
in
accordance
with
the
terms
of
the
Scheme’s
definitive
trust
deed
and
rules
as
amended
from
time
to
time.
7.2
For
as
long
as
the
Player
remains
a
member
of
the
2011
Section,
an
annual
contribution
(funded
by
the
levy
on
transfer
fees)
will
be
paid
into
the
Scheme
for
the
benefit
of
the
Player.
The
annual
contribution
shall
be
£5,208
or
such
other
amount
as
determined
by
the
Trustees
of
the
Scheme
from
time
to
time.
7.3
The
Player
shall
not
be
required
to
contribute
to
the
2011
Section
but
may
elect
to
contribute
such
amount
as
he
notifies
to
the
Scheme
Administrator
in
writing.
Where
a
Player
decides
to
contribute
to
the
2011
Section
he
can
agree
with
his
Club
and
the
Scheme
Administrator
for
the
contribution
to
be
made
through
a
salary
sacrifice
arrangement.
7.4
Where,
by
virtue
of
previous
membership
of
the
Scheme,
the
Player
has
built
up
benefits
under
its
Cash
Section
and/or
Income
Section,
those
benefits
are
frozen
and
will
be
revalued
until
his
retirement
from
the
Scheme.
The
Player
shall
be
entitled
to
such
benefits
(including
death
benefits)
from
each
section
of
the
Scheme
in
which
he
has
participated
on
such
conditions
as
are
set
out
in
the
Scheme’s
definitive
trust
deed
and
rules
as
amended
from
time
to
time.
7.5
The
Player
further
agrees
that
the
Club
may
disclose
his
name,
address,
gender,
date
of
birth,
National
Insurance
number,
salary
information
and
dates
of
commencement
and
termination
of
employment
to
the
League
and
the
administrators
of
the
Scheme
for
the
purposes
of
facilitating
the
administration
of
the
Scheme.
310
Premier
League
Forms
English
Football
League
Contract
Form
18
8.
Remuneration
The
Player’s
remuneration
shall
be:
8.1
Basic
Wage:
£.........................per
week/per
annum
payable
by
monthly
instalments
in
arrear
from....................................to....................................
£.........................per
week/per
annum
payable
by
monthly
instalments
in
arrear
from....................................to....................................
£.........................per
week/per
annum
payable
by
monthly
instalments
in
arrear
from....................................to....................................
£.........................per
week/per
annum
payable
by
monthly
instalments
in
arrear
from....................................to....................................
£.........................per
week/per
annum
payable
by
monthly
instalments
in
arrear
from....................................to....................................
8.2
Such
of
the
bonuses
and
incentives
as
the
Player
shall
be
entitled
to
receive
under
the
terms
of
the
Club’s
bonus
and
incentive
scheme
as
are
set
out
below/a
copy
of
which
is
annexed
hereto.
..........................................................................................................................................................
8.3
Any
other
payments
as
follows:
..........................................................................................................................................................
9.
Insurances
(if
any)
maintained
for
the
benefit
of
the
Player
subject
to
the
terms
and
conditions
thereof
during
currency
of
this
contract
the
premiums
of
which
are
paid
by
the
Club.
Nature
of
Policy
Amount
.......................................................................
.......................................................................
311
English
Football
League
Contract
Form
18
10.
Benefits
(if
any)
to
be
provided
to
the
Player
during
the
currency
of
this
contract
.......................................................................................................................................................................
.......................................................................................................................................................................
.......................................................................................................................................................................
11.
The
Player’s
normal
retirement
age
is
35
years.
12.
The
terms
and
conditions
of
this
contract
form
part
of
a
number
of
collective
agreements
between
the
Club
(through
the
League)
and
the
Player
(through
the
PFA)
affecting
the
Player’s
employment
and
full
details
thereof
are
set
out
in
the
Code
of
Practice.
13
(If
applicable)
The
following
provisions
which
are
additional
or
supplemental
to
those
set
out
in
clause
4
have
been
agreed
between
the
Club
and
the
Player
as
referred
to
in
clause
4.11.
.......................................................................................................................................................................
.......................................................................................................................................................................
.......................................................................................................................................................................
14.
Any
other
provisions:
.......................................................................................................................................................................
.......................................................................................................................................................................
.......................................................................................................................................................................
312
Premier
League
Forms
English
Football
League
Contract
Form
18
SIGNED
by
the
Player
………………………………………………………............................
in
the
presence
of:
...............................................................................................................
(Witness
signature)
……………………………………………………………………………….
(Address)
...............................................................................................................................
Occupation
............................................................................................................................
SIGNED
by
the
Player’s
parent
or
guardian
(if
the
player
is
under
18)
………………………………………………………..…………………………………………….
in
the
presence
of:
...............................................................................................................
(Witness
signature)
………………………………………………………………
(Address)
...............................................................................................................................
Occupation
............................................................................................................................
SIGNED
by
(name)................................................................................................................
for
and
on
behalf
of
the
Club
in
the
presence
of:
.........................................................................................................................
(Witness
signature)
……………………………………………………………………………….
(Address)
...............................................................................................................................
Occupation
............................................................................................................................
Did
Player
use
the
services
of
an
Intermediary
yes/no
If
yes,
name
of
Intermediary...............................................................................................................
Signature
of
Intermediary
……………………………………………………………….…………………
Did
the
Club
use
the
services
of
an
Intermediary
yes/no
If
yes,
name
of
Intermediary
...............................................................................................................
Signature
of
Intermediary……………………………………………………………….
…………………
313
Premier
League
Form
19
Premier
League
Contract
*The
Player’s
birth
certificate
must
be
provided
to
the
League
in
the
case
of
his
first
registration.
AN
AGREEMENT
made
the
(day)
.........................
day
of
(month
and
year)
...........................
Between
...............................................
Football
Club/Company
Limited/Plc
whose
registered
office
is
at
(address)
........................................................................................................................................
....................................................................................................................................................................................
Registered
Company
No
......................................................
(hereinafter
referred
to
as
“the
Club”)
of
the
one
part
and
the
above-named
Player
(hereinafter
referred
to
as
“the
Player”)
of
the
other
part
314
Premier
League
Forms
Player’s
surname
Player’s
forename(s)
Present
Postal
Address
Date
of
Birth
Place
of
Birth*
Nationality
National
Insurance
Number
Club
for
which
Player
was
last
registered
Club
for
which
Player
last
played
(excluding
domestic
trial)
No.
FA
Copy
League
Copy
Club
Copy
Player
Copy
Premier
League
Contract
Form
19
WHEREBY
it
is
agreed
as
follows:
1.
Definitions
and
Interpretation
1.1
The
words
and
phrases
below
shall
have
the
following
meaning.
“Associated
Company”
shall
mean
any
company
which
is
a
holding
company
or
subsidiary
(each
as
defined
in
Section
736
of
the
Companies
Act
1985)
of
the
Club
or
of
any
holding
company
of
the
Club.
“the
Board”
shall
mean
the
board
of
directors
of
the
Club
for
the
time
being
or
any
duly
authorised
committee
of
such
board
of
directors.
“Club
Context”
shall
mean
in
relation
to
any
representation
of
the
Player
and/or
the
Player’s
Image
a
representation
in
connection
or
combination
with
the
name
colours
Strip
trade
marks
logos
or
other
identifying
characteristics
of
the
Club
(including
trade
marks
and
logos
relating
to
the
Club
and
its
activities
which
trade
marks
and
logos
are
registered
in
the
name
of
and/or
exploited
by
any
Associated
Company)
or
in
any
manner
referring
to
or
taking
advantage
of
any
of
the
same.
“Club
Rules”
shall
mean
the
rules
or
regulations
affecting
the
Player
from
time
to
time
in
force
and
published
by
the
Club.
“Code
of
Practice”
shall
mean
the
Code
of
Practice
from
time
to
time
in
force
and
produced
jointly
by
the
Football
Association
Premier
League
Limited
and
the
PFA
in
conjunction
with
the
FA.
“the
FA
Rules”
shall
mean
the
rules
and
regulations
from
time
to
time
in
force
of
the
FA
and
including
those
of
FIFA
and
UEFA
to
the
extent
they
relate
or
apply
to
the
Player
or
the
Club.
“the
FA”
shall
mean
the
Football
Association
Limited.
“FIFA”
shall
mean
the
Fédération
Internationale
de
Football
Association.
“Gross
Misconduct”
shall
mean
serious
or
persistent
conduct
behaviour
activity
or
omission
by
the
Player
involving
one
or
more
of
the
following:
(a)
(b)
theft
or
fraud;
deliberate
and
serious
damage
to
the
Club’s
property;
315
Premier
League
Contract
Form
19
(c)
(d)
use
or
possession
of
or
trafficking
in
a
Prohibited
Substance;
incapacity
through
alcohol
affecting
the
Player’s
performance
as
a
player;
breach
of
or
failure
to
comply
with
of
any
of
the
terms
of
this
contract
(e)
or
such
other
similar
or
equivalent
serious
or
persistent
conduct
behaviour
activity
or
omission
by
the
Player
which
the
Board
reasonably
considers
to
amount
to
gross
misconduct.
“Holiday
Year”
shall
mean
a
period
of
twelve
months
from
1st
July
in
one
year
to
30th
June
in
the
next
year.
“Intermediary”
means
any
Person
who
qualifies
as
an
Intermediary
for
the
purposes
of
the
FA
Regulations
on
Working
with
Intermediaries
as
they
may
be
amended
from
time
to
time.
“International
Club”
shall
mean
any
association
football
club
that
does
not
participate
in
a
league
competition
sanctioned
by
or
otherwise
affiliated
to
the
FA.
“International
Loan
Agreement”
shall
mean
a
loan
agreement
signed
between
a
Transferor
Club
and
an
International
Club.
“Internet”
shall
mean
the
global
network
of
computer
systems
using
TCP/IP
protocols
including
(without
limitation)
the
World
Wide
Web.
“the
Laws
of
the
Game”
shall
mean
the
laws
from
time
to
time
in
force
governing
the
game
of
association
football
as
laid
down
by
the
International
Football
Association
Board
(as
defined
in
the
statutes
of
FIFA).
“the
League”
shall
mean
the
football
league
of
which
the
Club
is
a
member
from
time
to
time.
“the
League
Rules”
shall
mean
the
rules
or
regulations
from
time
to
time
in
force
of
the
League.
“Manager”
shall
mean
the
official
of
the
Club
responsible
for
selecting
the
Club’s
first
team.
316
Premier
League
Forms
Premier
League
Contract
Form
19
“Media”
shall
mean
any
and
all
media
whether
now
existing
or
hereafter
invented
including
but
not
limited
to
any
print
and/or
paper
medium
broadcast
satellite
or
cable
transmission
and
any
visual
and/or
audio
medium
and
including
but
not
limited
to
the
Internet
any
television
or
radio
channel
Website
webcast
and/or
any
transmission
made
by
any
mobile
or
mobile
telephony
standard
or
technology
or
other
media
or
broadcasting
service.
“PFA”
shall
mean
the
Professional
Footballers
Association.
“Permanent
Incapacity”
shall
mean
either
(a)
“Permanent
Total
Disablement”
as
defined
in
the
League’s
personal
accident
insurance
scheme
or
(b)
incapacity
of
the
Player
by
reason
of
or
resulting
from
any
injury
or
illness
(including
mental
illness
or
disorder)
where
in
the
written
opinion
of
an
appropriately
qualified
medical
consultant
instructed
by
the
Club
(“the
Initial
Opinion”)
and
(if
requested
in
writing
either
by
the
Club
at
any
time
or
by
the
Player
at
any
time
but
not
later
than
twenty
one
days
after
receipt
from
the
Club
of
notice
in
writing
terminating
this
contract
pursuant
to
clause
8.1)
of
a
further
such
consultant
approved
or
proposed
by
the
Player
(and
in
the
absence
of
either
an
approval
or
proposal
within
28
days
of
the
request
nominated
on
the
application
of
either
party
by
the
President
(“the
President”)
for
the
time
being
of
the
Royal
College
of
Surgeons)
(“the
Further
Opinion”)
the
Player
will
be
unlikely
by
reason
of
such
incapacity
to
play
football
to
the
same
standard
at
which
the
Player
would
have
played
if
not
for
such
incapacity
for
a
consecutive
period
of
not
less
than
twenty
months
commencing
on
the
date
of
commencement
of
the
incapacity
PROVIDED
that
if
the
Initial
Opinion
and
the
Further
Opinion
disagree
with
one
another
then
if
the
Further
Opinion
was
given
by
a
consultant
nominated
by
the
President
it
shall
prevail
but
if
not
then
a
third
opinion
(“the
Third
Opinion”)
from
a
consultant
nominated
by
the
President
may
be
obtained
on
the
application
of
either
party
and
that
opinion
shall
be
final
and
binding
for
the
purposes
of
this
definition.
“Player’s
Image”
shall
mean
the
Player’s
name,
nickname,
fame,
image,
signature,
voice
and
film
and
photographic
portrayal,
virtual
and/or
electronic
representation,
reputation,
replica
and
all
other
characteristics
of
the
Player
including
his
shirt
number.
317
Premier
League
Contract
Form
19
“Player
Injury”
shall
mean
any
injury
or
illness
(including
mental
illness
or
disorder)
other
than
any
injury
or
illness
which
is
directly
caused
by
or
results
directly
from
a
breach
by
the
Player
of
his
obligations
under
clause
3.2.1
of
this
contract
or
of
any
other
of
his
obligations
hereunder
amounting
to
Gross
Misconduct.
“Prohibited
Substance”
shall
have
the
meaning
set
out
in
the
FA
Rules.
“the
Rules”
shall
mean
the
statutes
and
regulations
of
FIFA
and
UEFA
the
FA
Rules
the
League
Rules
the
Code
of
Practice
and
the
Club
Rules.
“Strip”
shall
mean
all
versions
from
time
to
time
of
the
Club’s
official
football
clothing
including
shirts
shorts
socks
and/or
training
kit
track
suits
headwear
and/or
any
other
clothing
displaying
the
Club’s
name
and/or
official
logo.
“UEFA”
shall
mean
the
Union
des
Associations
Européennes
de
Football.
“Website”
shall
mean
a
site
forming
part
of
the
Internet
with
a
unique
URL/
domain
name.
1.2
For
the
purposes
of
this
contract
and
provided
the
context
so
permits:
1.2.1
the
singular
shall
include
the
plural
and
vice
versa
and
any
gender
includes
any
other
gender;
1.2.2
references
to
person
shall
include
any
entity
business
firm
or
unincorporated
association;
and
1.2.3
references
to
statutory
enactments
or
to
the
Rules
shall
include
re-enactments
and
amendments
of
substantially
the
same
intent
as
the
original
referenced
enactment
or
Rule.
1.3
The
headings
of
this
contract
are
for
convenience
only
and
not
interpretation.
1.4
In
the
event
of
any
dispute
as
to
the
interpretation
of
any
of
the
provisions
of
this
contract
reference
shall
be
made
(where
appropriate)
for
clarification
to
the
Code
of
Practice
but
so
that
in
the
event
of
any
conflict
the
provisions
of
this
contract
shall
prevail.
Subject
thereto
wherever
specific
reference
to
the
Code
of
Practice
is
made
in
this
contract
the
relevant
terms
and
provisions
thereof
are
deemed
incorporated
herein
as
if
set
out
in
full.
318
Premier
League
Forms
Premier
League
Contract
Form
19
2.
Appointment
and
duration
2.1
The
Club
engages
the
Player
as
a
professional
footballer
on
the
terms
and
conditions
of
this
contract
and
subject
to
the
Rules.
2.2
This
contract
shall
remain
in
force
until
the
date
specified
in
clause
2
of
Schedule
2
hereto
subject
to
any
earlier
determination
pursuant
to
the
terms
of
this
contract.
3.
Duties
and
Obligations
of
the
Player
3.1
The
Player
agrees:
3.1.1
when
directed
by
an
authorised
official
of
the
Club:
3.1.1.1
to
attend
matches
in
which
the
Club
is
engaged;
3.1.1.2
to
participate
in
any
matches
in
which
he
is
selected
to
play
for
the
Club;
and
3.1.1.3
to
attend
at
any
reasonable
place
for
the
purposes
of
and
to
participate
in
training
and
match
preparation;
3.1.2
to
play
to
the
best
of
his
skill
and
ability
at
all
times;
3.1.3
except
to
the
extent
prevented
by
injury
or
illness
to
maintain
a
high
standard
of
physical
fitness
at
all
times
and
not
to
indulge
in
any
activity
sport
or
practice
which
might
endanger
such
fitness
or
inhibit
his
mental
or
physical
ability
to
play
practise
or
train;
3.1.4
to
undertake
such
other
duties
and
to
participate
in
such
other
activities
as
are
consistent
with
the
performance
of
his
duties
under
clauses
3.1.1
to
3.1.3
and
as
are
reasonably
required
of
the
Player;
3.1.5
that
he
has
given
all
necessary
authorities
for
the
release
to
the
Club
of
his
medical
records
and
will
continue
to
make
the
same
available
as
requested
by
the
Club
from
time
to
time
during
the
continuance
of
this
contract;
3.1.6
to
comply
with
and
act
in
accordance
with
all
lawful
instructions
of
any
authorised
official
of
the
Club;
3.1.7
to
play
football
solely
for
the
Club
or
as
authorised
by
the
Club
or
as
required
by
the
Rules;
3.1.8
to
observe
the
Laws
of
the
Game
when
playing
football;
319
Premier
League
Contract
Form
19
3.1.9
to
observe
the
Rules
but
in
the
case
of
the
Club
Rules
to
the
extent
only
that
they
do
not
conflict
with
or
seek
to
vary
the
express
terms
of
this
contract;
3.1.10
to
submit
promptly
to
such
medical
and
dental
examinations
as
the
Club
may
reasonably
require
and
to
undergo
at
no
expense
to
himself
such
treatment
as
may
be
prescribed
by
the
medical
or
dental
advisers
of
the
Club
or
the
Club’s
insurers;
3.1.11
on
the
termination
of
this
contract
for
any
cause
to
return
to
the
Club
in
a
reasonable
and
proper
condition
any
property
(including
any
car)
which
has
been
provided
or
made
available
by
the
Club
to
the
Player
in
connection
with
his
employment.
3.2
The
Player
agrees
that
he
shall
not:
3.2.1
undertake
or
be
involved
in
any
activity
or
practice
which
will
knowingly
cause
to
be
void
or
voidable
or
which
will
invoke
any
exclusion
of
the
Player’s
cover
pursuant
to
any
policy
of
insurance
maintained
for
the
benefit
of
the
Club
on
the
life
of
the
Player
or
covering
his
physical
well-being
(including
injury
and
incapacity
and
treatment
thereof);
3.2.2
when
playing
or
training
wear
anything
(including
jewellery)
which
is
or
could
be
dangerous
to
him
or
any
other
person;
3.2.3
except
to
the
extent
specifically
agreed
in
writing
between
the
Club
and
the
Player
prior
to
the
signing
of
this
contract
use
as
his
regular
place
of
residence
any
place
which
the
Club
reasonably
deems
unsuitable
for
the
performance
by
the
Player
of
his
duties
other
than
temporarily
pending
relocation;
3.2.4
undertake
or
be
engaged
in
any
other
employment
or
be
engaged
or
involved
in
any
trade
business
or
occupation
or
participate
professionally
in
any
other
sporting
or
athletic
activity
without
the
prior
written
consent
of
the
Club
PROVIDED
THAT
this
shall
not:
3.2.4.1
prevent
the
Player
from
making
any
investment
in
any
business
so
long
as
it
does
not
conflict
or
interfere
with
his
obligations
hereunder;
or
3.2.4.2
limit
the
Player’s
rights
under
clauses
4
and
6.1.8;
320
Premier
League
Forms
Premier
League
Contract
Form
19
3.2.5
knowingly
or
recklessly
do,
write
or
say
anything
or
omit
to
do
anything
which
is
likely
to
bring
the
Club
or
the
game
of
football
into
disrepute,
cause
the
Player
or
the
Club
to
be
in
breach
of
the
Rules
or
cause
damage
to
the
Club
or
its
officers
or
employees
or
any
match
official.
Whenever
circumstances
permit
the
Player
shall
give
to
the
Club
reasonable
notice
of
his
intention
to
make
any
contributions
to
the
public
media
in
order
to
allow
representations
to
be
made
to
him
on
behalf
of
the
Club
if
it
so
desires;
3.2.6
except
in
the
case
of
emergency
arrange
or
undergo
any
medical
treatment
without
first
giving
the
Club
proper
details
of
the
proposed
treatment
and
physician/surgeon
and
requesting
the
Club’s
consent
which
the
Club
will
not
unreasonably
withhold
having
due
regard
to
the
provisions
of
the
Code
of
Practice.
4.
Community,
public
relations
and
marketing
4.1
For
the
purposes
of
the
promotional,
community
and
public
relations
activities
of
the
Club
and/or
(at
the
request
of
the
Club)
of
any
sponsors
or
commercial
partners
of
the
Club
and/or
of
the
League
and/or
of
any
main
sponsors
of
the
League
the
Player
shall
attend
at
and
participate
in
such
events
as
may
reasonably
be
required
by
the
Club,
including
but
not
limited
to,
appearances
and
the
granting
of
interviews
and
photographic
opportunities
as
authorised
by
the
Club.
The
Club
shall
give
reasonable
notice
to
the
Player
of
the
Club’s
requirements
and
the
Player
shall
make
himself
available
for
up
to
six
hours
per
week
of
which
approximately
half
shall
be
devoted
to
the
community
and
public
relations
activities
of
the
Club.
No
photograph
of
the
Player
taken
pursuant
to
the
provisions
of
this
clause
4.1
shall
be
used
by
the
Club
or
any
other
person
to
imply
any
brand
or
product
endorsement
by
the
Player.
4.2
Whilst
he
is
providing
or
performing
the
services
set
out
in
this
contract
(including
travelling
on
Club
business),
the
Player
shall:
4.2.1
wear
only
such
clothing
as
is
approved
by
an
authorised
official
of
the
Club;
and
4.2.2
not
display
any
badge,
mark,
logo,
trading
name
or
message
on
any
item
of
clothing
without
the
written
consent
of
an
authorised
official
of
the
Club
provided
that
nothing
in
this
clause
shall
prevent
the
Player
wearing
and/or
promoting
football
boots
and,
in
the
case
of
a
goalkeeper,
gloves
of
his
choice.
321
Premier
League
Contract
Form
19
4.3
Subject
in
any
event
to
clause
4.4
and
except
to
the
extent
of
any
commitments
already
entered
into
by
the
Player
as
at
the
date
hereof
or
when
on
international
duty
in
relation
to
the
Players’
national
football
association
UEFA
or
FIFA,
he
shall
not
(without
the
written
consent
of
the
Club)
at
any
time
during
the
term
of
this
contract
do
anything
to
promote,
endorse
or
provide
promotional
marketing
or
advertising
services
or
exploit
the
Player’s
Image
either
(a)
in
relation
to
any
person
in
respect
of
such
person’s
products
brand
or
services
which
conflict
or
compete
with
any
of
the
Club’s
club
branded
or
football
related
products
(including
the
Strip)
or
any
products,
brand
or
services
of
the
Club’s
two
main
sponsors/commercial
partners
or
of
the
League’s
one
principal
sponsor
or
(b)
for
the
League.
4.4
The
Player
agrees
that
he
will
not
either
on
his
own
behalf
or
with
or
through
any
third
party,
undertake
promotional
activities
in
a
Club
Context
nor
exploit
the
Player’s
Image
in
a
Club
Context
in
any
manner
and/or
in
any
Media
nor
grant
the
right
to
do
so
to
any
third
party.
4.5
Except
to
the
extent
specifically
herein
provided
or
otherwise
specifically
agreed
with
the
Player,
nothing
in
this
contract
shall
prevent
the
Player
from
undertaking
promotional
activities
or
from
exploiting
the
Player’s
Image
so
long
as:
4.5.1
the
said
promotional
activities
or
exploitation
do
not
interfere
or
conflict
with
the
Player’s
obligations
under
this
contract;
and
4.5.2
the
Player
gives
reasonable
advance
notice
to
the
Club
of
any
intended
promotional
activities
or
exploitation.
4.6
The
Player
hereby
grants
to
the
Club
the
right
to
photograph
the
Player
both
individually
and
as
a
member
of
a
squad
and
to
use
such
photographs
and
the
Player’s
Image
in
a
Club
Context
in
connection
with
the
promotion
of
the
Club
and
its
playing
activities
and
the
promotion
of
the
League
and
the
manufacture
sale
distribution
licensing
advertising
marketing
and
promotion
of
the
Club’s
club
branded
and
football
related
products
(including
the
Strip)
or
services
(including
such
products
or
services
which
are
endorsed
by
or
produced
under
licence
from
the
Club)
and
in
relation
to
the
League’s
licensed
products,
services
and
sponsors
in
such
manner
as
the
Club
may
reasonably
think
fit
so
long
as:
4.6.1
the
use
of
the
Player’s
photograph
and/or
Player’s
Image
either
alone
or
with
not
more
than
two
other
players
at
the
Club
shall
be
limited
to
no
greater
usage
than
the
average
for
all
players
regularly
in
the
Club’s
first
team;
322
Premier
League
Forms
Premier
League
Contract
Form
19
4.6.2
the
Player’s
photograph
and/or
Player’s
Image
shall
not
be
used
to
imply
any
brand
or
product
endorsement
by
the
Player;
and
4.6.3
PROVIDED
that
all
rights
shall
cease
on
termination
of
this
contract
save
for
the
use
and/or
sale
of
any
promotional
materials
or
products
as
aforesaid
as
shall
then
already
be
manufactured
or
in
the
process
of
manufacture
or
required
to
satisfy
any
outstanding
orders.
4.7
In
its
dealings
with
any
person
permitted
by
the
Club
to
take
photographs
of
the
Player
the
Club
shall
use
reasonable
endeavours
to
ensure
that
the
copyright
of
the
photographs
so
taken
is
vested
in
the
Club
and/or
that
no
use
is
made
of
the
said
photographs
without
the
Club’s
consent
and
in
accordance
with
the
provisions
of
this
contract.
4.8
The
Player
shall
be
entitled
to
make
a
responsible
and
reasonable
reply
or
response
to
any
media
comment
or
published
statements
likely
to
adversely
affect
the
Player’s
standing
or
reputation
and
subject
as
provided
for
in
clause
3.2.5,
to
make
contributions
to
the
public
media
in
a
responsible
manner.
4.9
In
this
clause
4,
where
the
context
so
admits
the
expression
“the
Club”
includes
any
Associated
Company
of
the
Club
but
only
to
the
extent
and
in
the
context
that
such
company
directly
or
indirectly
provides
facilities
to
or
undertakes
commercial
marketing
or
public
relations
activities
for
the
Club
and
not
so
as
to
require
the
consent
of
any
Associated
Company
when
consent
of
the
Club
is
required.
4.10
For
the
purposes
of
the
Contracts
(Rights
of
Third
Parties)
Act
1999
nothing
in
this
clause
4
is
intended
to
nor
does
it
give
to
the
League
any
right
to
enforce
any
of
its
provisions
against
the
Club
or
the
Player.
4.11
Nothing
in
this
clause
4
shall
prevent
the
Club
from
entering
into
other
arrangements
additional
or
supplemental
hereto
or
in
variance
hereof
in
relation
to
advertising,
marketing
and/or
promotional
services
with
the
Player
or
with
or
for
all
or
some
of
the
Club’s
players
(including
the
Player)
from
time
to
time.
Any
other
such
arrangements
which
have
been
agreed
as
at
the
date
of
the
signing
of
this
contract
and
any
image
contract
or
similar
contract
required
to
be
set
out
in
this
contract
by
the
League
Rules
are
set
out
in
Schedule
2
paragraph
13.
5.
Remuneration
and
expenses
5.1
Throughout
his
engagement
the
Club
shall
pay
to
the
Player
the
remuneration
323
Premier
League
Contract
Form
19
and
shall
provide
the
benefits
(if
any)
as
are
set
out
in
Schedule
2.
5.2
The
Club
shall
reimburse
the
Player
all
reasonable
hotel
and
other
expenses
wholly
and
exclusively
incurred
by
him
in
or
about
the
performance
of
his
duties
under
this
contract
PROVIDED
that
the
Player
has
obtained
the
prior
authorisation
of
a
director
the
Manager
or
the
secretary
of
the
Club
and
the
Player
furnishes
the
Club
with
receipts
or
other
evidence
of
such
expenses.
5.3
The
Club
may
deduct
from
any
remuneration
payable
to
the
Player:
5.3.1
any
monies
disbursed
and/or
liabilities
incurred
by
the
Club
on
behalf
of
the
Player
with
the
Players
prior
consent;
5.3.2
any
other
monies
(but
not
claims
for
damages
or
compensation)
which
can
be
clearly
established
to
be
properly
due
from
the
Player
to
the
Club.
5.4
If
at
a
Disciplinary
hearing
conducted
under
Part
1
of
Schedule
1
hereto
a
fine
is
imposed
on
a
player
calculated
by
reference
to
the
Player’s
weekly
wage,
the
fine
shall
take
the
form
of
a
forfeiture
of
wages
of
a
corresponding
amount
so
that
the
amount
forfeit
shall
not
become
payable
to
the
Player.
The
forfeiture
shall
take
effect
in
relation
to
the
monthly
instalment
of
the
Player’s
remuneration
falling
due
next
after
the
date
on
which
the
notice
of
the
decision
is
given
to
him
(“Pay
Day”).
But
see
clause
5.5
dealing
with
appeals.
For
the
avoidance
of
doubt,
the
amount
forfeit
is
the
gross
amount
of
the
weekly
wage.
5.5
If
on
Pay
Day
the
time
for
appealing
has
not
expired
or
if
notice
of
appeal
has
been
given,
the
reference
to
Pay
Day
shall
be
to
the
day
on
which
the
monthly
instalment
of
remuneration
becomes
payable
next
after
(i)
the
expiry
of
the
time
for
appealing
without
any
appeal
having
been
made
or
(ii)
if
an
appeal
is
made,
the
date
on
which
the
outcome
of
the
appeal
is
notified
to
the
Player.
In
the
case
of
an
appeal,
the
amount
that
is
forfeit
shall
be
the
amount
(if
any)
determined
on
appeal.
6.
Obligations
of
the
Club
6.1
The
Club
shall:
6.1.1
observe
the
Rules,
all
of
which
(other
than
the
Club
Rules)
shall
take
precedence
over
the
Club
Rules;
6.1.2
provide
the
Player
each
year
with
copies
of
all
the
Rules
which
affect
the
Player
and
of
the
terms
and
conditions
of
any
policy
of
324
Premier
League
Forms
Premier
League
Contract
Form
19
insurance
in
respect
of
or
in
relation
to
the
Player
with
which
the
Player
is
expected
to
comply;
6.1.3
promptly
arrange
appropriate
medical
and
dental
examinations
and
treatment
for
the
Player
at
the
Club’s
expense
in
respect
of
any
injury
to
or
illness
(including
mental
illness
or
disorder)
of
the
Player,
save
where
such
injury
or
illness
is
caused
by
an
activity
or
practice
on
the
part
of
the
Player
which
breaches
clause
3.2.1
hereof,
in
which
case
the
Club
shall
only
be
obliged
to
arrange
and
pay
for
treatment
to
the
extent
that
the
cost
thereof
remains
covered
by
the
Club’s
policy
of
medical
insurance
or
(if
the
Club
does
not
maintain
such
a
policy),
then
to
the
extent
that
it
would
remain
covered
by
such
a
policy
were
one
maintained
upon
normal
industry
terms
commonly
available
within
professional
football
and
so
that
save
as
aforesaid
this
obligation
shall
continue
in
respect
of
any
examinations
and/
or
treatment
the
necessity
for
which
arose
during
the
currency
of
this
contract
notwithstanding
its
subsequent
expiry
or
termination
until
the
earlier
of
completion
of
the
necessary
examinations
and/
or
prescribed
treatment
and
a
period
of
eighteen
months
from
the
date
of
expiry
or
termination
hereof;
6.1.4
The
Club
shall
use
all
reasonable
endeavours
to
ensure
that
any
policy
of
insurance
maintained
by
the
Club
for
the
benefit
of
the
Player
continues
to
provide
cover
for
any
examinations
and/or
treatment
as
are
referred
to
in
clause
6.1.3
until
completion
of
any
such
examinations
and/or
treatment;
6.1.5
comply
with
all
relevant
statutory
provisions
relating
to
industrial
injury
and
any
regulations
made
pursuant
thereto;
6.1.6
at
all
times
maintain
and
observe
a
proper
health
and
safety
policy
for
the
security
safety
and
physical
well
being
of
the
Player
when
carrying
out
his
duties
under
this
contract;
6.1.7
in
any
case
where
the
Club
would
otherwise
be
liable
as
employer
for
any
acts
or
omissions
of
the
Player
in
the
lawful
and
proper
performance
of
his
playing,
practising
or
training
duties
under
this
contract,
defend
the
Player
against
any
proceedings
threatened
or
brought
against
him
at
any
time
arising
out
of
the
carrying
out
by
him
of
any
such
acts
or
omissions
and
indemnify
him
from
any
damages
awarded
and
this
obligation
and
indemnity
shall
continue
in
relation
to
any
such
acts
or
omissions
during
the
currency
of
this
325
Premier
League
Contract
Form
19
contract
notwithstanding
its
expiry
or
termination
before
such
proceedings
are
threatened
and/or
brought;
6.1.8
give
the
Player
every
opportunity
compatible
with
his
obligations
under
this
contract
to
follow
any
course
of
further
education
or
vocational
training
which
he
wishes
to
undertake
and
give
positive
support
to
the
Player
in
undertaking
such
education
and
training.
The
Player
shall
supply
the
Footballer’s
Further
Education
and
Vocational
Training
Society
with
particulars
of
any
courses
undertaken
by
him;
and
6.1.9
release
the
Player
as
required
for
the
purposes
of
fulfilling
the
obligations
in
respect
of
representative
matches
to
his
national
association
pursuant
to
the
statutes
and
regulations
of
FIFA.
6.2
The
Club
shall
not,
without
the
consent
in
writing
of
the
Player:
6.2.1
take
or
use
or
permit
to
be
used
photographs
of
the
Player
for
any
purposes
save
as
permitted
by
clause
4;
or
6.2.2
use
or
reveal
the
contents
of
any
medical
reports
or
other
medical
information
regarding
the
Player
obtained
by
the
Club
save
for
the
purpose
of
assessing
the
Player’s
health
and
fitness
obtaining
medical
and
insurance
cover
and
complying
with
the
Club’s
obligations
under
the
Rules.
7.
Injury
and
Illness
7.1
Any
injury
to
or
illness
of
the
Player
shall
be
reported
by
him
or
on
his
behalf
to
the
Club
immediately
and
the
Club
shall
keep
a
record
of
such
injury
or
illness.
7.2
In
the
event
that
the
Player
shall
become
incapacitated
from
playing
by
reason
of
any
injury
or
illness
(including
mental
illness
or
disorder),
the
Club
shall
pay
to
the
Player
during
such
period
of
incapacity
or
the
period
of
this
contract
(whichever
is
the
shorter)
the
following
amounts
of
remuneration
for
the
following
periods:
7.2.1
in
the
case
of
a
Player
Injury,
his
basic
wage
over
the
first
eighteen
months
and
one
half
of
his
basic
wage
for
the
remainder
of
his
period
of
incapacity;
7.2.2
in
the
case
of
any
other
injury
or
illness,
his
basic
wage
over
the
first
twelve
months
and
one
half
of
his
basic
wage
for
the
remainder
of
his
period
of
incapacity.
326
Premier
League
Forms
Premier
League
Contract
Form
19
7.3
In
each
case
specified
in
clause
7.2,
above
there
shall
be
paid
to
the
Player
in
addition
to
his
basic
wage
all
or
the
appropriate
share
of
any
bonus
payments
if
and
to
the
extent
that
payment
or
provision
for
continuation
of
the
same
is
specifically
provided
for
in
Schedule
2
or
in
the
Club’s
Bonus
Scheme.
7.4
The
payments
made
by
the
Club
pursuant
to
clause
7.2
shall
be
deemed
to
include
all
and
any
statutory
sick
pay
and/or
any
other
state
benefits
payable
by
reference
to
sickness
to
which
the
Player
may
be
entitled.
7.5
Nothing
in
this
clause
7
shall
reduce
or
vary
the
entitlement
of
the
Player
to
signing
on
fees
and/or
loyalty
payments
or
any
other
payments
of
a
similar
nature
due
to
him
under
this
contract.
8.
Permanent
or
Prolonged
Incapacity
8.1
In
the
event
that:
8.1.1
the
Player
shall
suffer
Permanent
Incapacity;
or
8.1.2
the
Player
has
been
incapacitated
from
playing
by
reason
of
or
resulting
from
the
same
injury
or
illness
(including
mental
illness
or
disorder)
for
a
period
(consecutive
or
in
the
aggregate)
amounting
to
eighteen
months
in
any
consecutive
period
of
twenty
months,
the
Club
shall
be
entitled
to
serve
a
notice
upon
the
Player
terminating
this
contract.
8.2
The
length
of
such
notice
shall
be
twelve
months
in
the
case
of
an
incapacity
by
reason
of
a
Player
Injury
and
six
months
in
every
other
case.
8.3
The
notice
referred
to
in
clause
8.1
may
be
served
at
any
time
after:
8.3.1
the
date
on
which
the
Player
is
declared
to
be
suffering
Permanent
Total
Disablement
under
the
terms
of
the
League’s
personal
accident
insurance
scheme;
or
8.3.2
the
date
on
which
such
Permanent
Incapacity
is
established
by
the
Initial
Opinion;
or
8.3.3
in
the
case
of
any
incapacity
as
is
referred
to
in
8.1.2,
the
date
on
which
the
period
of
incapacity
shall
exceed
eighteen
months
as
aforesaid
but
so
that
the
right
to
terminate
pursuant
to
clause
8.1.2
shall
only
apply
while
such
incapacity
shall
continue
thereafter.
8.4
In
the
event
that
after
the
service
of
any
notice
pursuant
to
clause
8.1.1,
Permanent
Incapacity
is
not
confirmed
by
the
Further
Opinion
(if
requested)
327
Premier
League
Contract
Form
19
or
(where
relevant)
by
the
Third
Opinion,
then
such
notice
shall
lapse
and
cease
to
be
of
effect.
8.5
In
the
case
of
any
notice
of
termination
given
under
this
clause
8
the
Club
shall
be
entitled
by
further
notice
on
or
after
serving
notice
of
termination
to
terminate
this
contract
forthwith
on
paying
to
the
Player
at
the
time
of
such
termination
the
remainder
of
his
remuneration
and
any
other
sums
properly
due
to
him
under
this
contract
and
the
value
of
any
other
benefits
which
would
be
payable
or
available
to
the
Player
during
the
remainder
of
the
period
of
his
notice
of
termination,
provided
always
that
the
Club’s
obligations
pursuant
to
clause
6.1.3
shall
continue
to
apply
during
the
remainder
of
the
said
notice
period
and
for
any
further
relevant
period
as
provided
therein.
8.6
Where
the
Club
has
made
payment
to
the
Player
during
any
period
of
incapacity
owing
to
illness
or
injury
and
the
Player’s
absence
is
due
to
the
action
of
a
third
party
other
than
of
another
club,
player
or
match
official
in
relation
to
any
damage
or
injury
sustained
on
or
about
the
field
of
play
or
during
training
or
practising
giving
the
Player
a
right
of
recovery
against
that
third
party,
then
if
the
Player
makes
any
claim
against
such
third
party
the
Player
must
where
he
is
reasonably
able
to
do
so
include
as
part
of
such
claim
from
such
third
party
a
claim
for
recovery
of
any
such
payment
and
upon
successful
recovery
repay
to
the
Club
the
lesser
of
the
total
of
the
remuneration
paid
by
the
Club
to
the
Player
during
the
period
of
incapacity
and
the
amount
of
any
damages
payable
to
or
recovered
by
the
Player
in
respect
of
such
claim
or
otherwise
by
reference
to
loss
of
earnings
under
this
contract
under
any
compromise
settlement
or
judgment.
Any
amounts
paid
by
the
Club
to
the
Player
in
such
circumstances
shall
constitute
loans
from
the
Club
to
be
repaid
to
the
Club
to
the
extent
aforesaid
upon
successful
recovery
as
aforesaid.
9.Disciplinary
Procedure
Except
in
any
case
where
the
Club
terminates
the
Player’s
employment
pursuant
to
the
provisions
of
clause
10
hereof
(when
the
procedure
set
out
therein
shall
apply)
the
Club
shall
operate
the
disciplinary
procedure
set
out
in
Part
1
of
Schedule
1
hereto
in
relation
to
any
breach
or
failure
to
observe
the
terms
of
this
contract
or
of
the
Rules.
10.Termination
by
the
Club
10.1The
Club
shall
be
entitled
to
terminate
the
employment
of
the
Player
by
fourteen
days’
notice
in
writing
to
the
Player
if
the
Player:
328
Premier
League
Forms
Premier
League
Contract
Form
19
10.1.1
shall
be
guilty
of
Gross
Misconduct;
10.1.2
shall
fail
to
heed
any
final
written
warning
given
under
the
provisions
of
Part
1
of
Schedule
1
hereto;
or
10.1.3
is
convicted
of
any
criminal
offence
where
the
punishment
consists
of
a
sentence
of
imprisonment
of
three
months
or
more
(which
is
not
suspended).
10.2
If
the
Club
terminates
the
Player’s
employment
for
any
reason
under
clause
10.1,
the
Club
shall
within
seven
days
thereafter
notify
the
Player
in
writing
of
the
full
reasons
for
the
action
taken.
10.3
The
Player
may
by
notice
in
writing
served
on
the
Club
and
the
League
at
any
time
from
the
date
of
termination
up
to
fourteen
days
after
receipt
by
the
Player
of
written
notification
under
clause
10.2,
give
notice
of
appeal
against
the
decision
of
the
Club
to
the
League
and
such
appeal
shall
be
determined
in
accordance
with
the
procedures
applicable
pursuant
to
the
League
Rules.
10.4
If
the
Player
exercises
his
right
of
appeal
the
termination
of
this
contract
by
the
Club
shall
not
become
effective
unless
and
until
it
shall
have
been
determined
that
the
Club
was
entitled
to
terminate
this
contract
pursuant
to
clause
10.1
but
so
that
if
it
is
so
determined
then
subject
only
to
clause
10.5.3
the
Player
shall
cease
to
be
entitled
to
any
remuneration
or
benefits
with
effect
from
the
expiration
of
the
period
of
notice
referred
to
in
clause
10.3
and
any
payment
made
by
the
Club
in
respect
thereof
shall
forthwith
become
due
from
the
Player
to
the
Club.
10.5
Pending
the
hearing
and
determination
of
such
appeal
the
Club
may
suspend
the
Player
for
up
to
a
maximum
of
six
weeks
from
the
date
of
notice
of
termination
and,
if
the
Board
so
determine,
such
suspension
shall
be
without
pay
provided
that:
10.5.1the
payment
due
to
the
Player
in
respect
of
the
fourteen
days’
notice
period
under
clause
10.1
is
made
to
the
Player
forthwith;
10.5.2pending
the
determination
of
the
appeal
an
amount
equal
to
the
remuneration
which
would
otherwise
have
been
due
to
the
Player
but
for
the
suspension
without
pay
is
paid
to
an
escrow
account
held
by
the
PFA
as
and
when
it
would
otherwise
have
become
due
for
payment
to
the
Player
and
following
the
determination
of
the
appeal
the
PFA
will
either
pay
the
money
(including
interest
earned
329
Premier
League
Contract
Form
19
on
the
said
account)
to
the
Player
or
return
it
to
the
Club
according
to
the
appeal
decision;
10.5.3all
other
benefits
for
the
Player
under
the
provisions
of
clauses
6.1.3
and
6.1.4
of
this
contract
shall
be
maintained
and
remain
in
force
while
the
appeal
is
pending;
and
10.5.4during
any
such
period
of
suspension
the
Club
shall
be
under
no
obligation
to
assign
to
the
Player
any
playing
training
or
other
duties
and
shall
be
entitled
to
exclude
the
Player
from
the
Club’s
premises
including
its
ground
and
training
ground.
10.6Upon
any
termination
of
this
contract
by
the
Club
becoming
operative,
the
Club
shall
forthwith
release
the
Player’s
registration.
11.
Termination
by
the
Player
11.1
The
Player
shall
be
entitled
to
terminate
this
contract
by
fourteen
days’
notice
in
writing
to
the
Club
if
the
Club:
11.1.1shall
be
guilty
of
serious
or
persistent
breach
of
the
terms
and
conditions
of
this
contract;
or
11.1.2fails
to
pay
any
remuneration
or
other
payments
or
bonuses
due
to
the
Player
or
make
available
any
benefits
due
to
him
as
it
or
they
fall
due
or
within
fourteen
days
thereafter
and
has
still
failed
to
make
payment
in
full
or
make
the
benefits
available
by
the
expiry
of
the
said
fourteen
days’
notice.
11.2
The
Club
may,
within
fourteen
days
of
receipt
of
any
notice
of
termination
of
this
contract
by
the
Player
in
accordance
with
clause
11.1
give
written
notice
of
appeal
against
such
termination
to
the
Player
and
to
the
League
which
shall
hear
such
appeal
in
accordance
with
procedures
applicable
pursuant
to
the
League
Rules.
11.3
If
the
Club
exercises
its
right
of
appeal
pursuant
to
clause
11.2,
the
termination
of
this
contract
shall
not
become
operative
unless
and
until
it
shall
have
been
determined
that
the
Player
was
entitled
to
terminate
this
contract
pursuant
to
clause
11.1.
11.4
Upon
any
termination
of
this
contract
by
the
Player
becoming
operative
the
Club
shall
forthwith
release
the
Player’s
registration.
330
Premier
League
Forms
Premier
League
Contract
Form
19
12.
Grievance
Procedure
In
the
event
that
the
Player
has
any
grievance
in
connection
with
his
employment
under
this
contract
the
grievance
procedures
set
out
in
Part
2
of
the
Schedule
1
hereto
shall
be
available
to
the
Player.
13.
Representation
of
Player
In
any
disciplinary
or
grievance
procedure
the
Player
shall
be
entitled
to
be
accompanied
by
or
represented
by
his
Club
captain
or
a
PFA
delegate
and/or
any
officer
of
the
PFA.
14.
Holidays
For
each
Holiday
Year
the
Player
shall
be
entitled
to
take
in
the
aggregate
the
equivalent
of
five
weeks
paid
holiday
to
be
taken
at
a
time
or
times
and
for
such
days
during
the
Holiday
Year
as
shall
be
determined
by
the
Club
but
so
that
(subject
to
the
Club’s
first
team
and
any
international
commitments)
the
Club
shall
not
unreasonably
refuse
to
permit
the
Player
to
take
three
of
such
weeks
consecutively.
Holidays
not
taken
during
any
Holiday
Year
(or
subject
to
agreement
by
the
Club
within
one
month
of
the
end
of
such
Holiday
Year)
may
not
be
carried
forward
into
any
subsequent
Holiday
Year.
15.
Survival
The
provisions
of
this
contract
shall
remain
in
full
force
and
effect
in
respect
of
any
act
or
omission
of
either
party
during
the
period
of
this
contract
notwithstanding
the
termination
of
this
contract.
16.
Confidentiality
This
contract
is
to
be
treated
as
being
private
and
confidential
and
its
contents
shall
not
be
disclosed
or
divulged
either
directly
or
indirectly
to
any
person
firm
or
company
whatsoever
either
by
the
Club
the
Player
or
any
Intermediary
of
the
Club
or
the
Player
except:
16.1
with
the
prior
written
agreement
of
both
the
Club
and
the
Player;
or
16.2
as
may
be
required
by
any
statutory,
regulatory,
governmental
or
quasi
governmental
authorities
or
as
otherwise
required
by
law
or
pursuant
to
the
Rules
including
(where
appropriate)
any
recognised
stock
exchange;
or
16.3
in
the
case
of
the
Player
to
his
duly
appointed
Intermediary
and
professional
advisers
including
the
PFA;
or
331
Premier
League
Contract
Form
19
16.4in
the
case
of
the
Club
to
its
duly
appointed
Intermediary
and
its
professional
advisers
or
to
such
of
its
directors
secretary
servants
or
representatives
or
auditors
to
whom
such
disclosure
is
strictly
necessary
for
the
purposes
of
their
duties
and
then
only
to
the
extent
so
necessary.
17.
Arbitration
Any
dispute
between
the
Club
and
the
Player
not
provided
for
in
clauses
9,
10,
11,12
and
Schedule
1
hereof
shall
be
referred
to
arbitration
in
accordance
with
the
League
Rules
or
(but
only
if
mutually
agreed
by
the
Club
and
the
Player)
in
accordance
with
the
FA
Rules.
18.
Specificity
of
Football
The
parties
hereto
confirm
and
acknowledge
that
this
contract
the
rights
and
obligations
undertaken
by
the
parties
hereto
and
the
fixed
term
period
thereof
reflect
the
special
relationship
and
characteristics
involved
in
the
employment
of
football
players
and
the
participation
by
the
parties
in
the
game
of
football
pursuant
to
the
Rules,
and
the
parties
accordingly
agree
that
all
matters
of
dispute
in
relation
to
the
rights
and
obligations
of
the
parties
hereto
and
otherwise
pursuant
to
the
Rules,
including
as
to
termination
of
this
contract
and
any
compensation
payable
in
respect
of
termination
or
breach
thereof,
shall
be
submitted
to
and
the
parties
hereto
accept
the
jurisdiction
and
all
appropriate
determinations
of
such
tribunal
panel
or
other
body
(including
pursuant
to
any
appeal
therefrom)
pursuant
to
the
provisions
of
and
in
accordance
with
the
procedures
and
practices
under
this
contract
and
the
Rules.
19.
Severance
19.1If
the
Player
shall
not
make
an
application
to
an
Employment
Tribunal
for
compensation
in
respect
of
unfair
dismissal
or
redundancy
as
a
result
of
not
being
offered
a
new
contract
either
on
terms
at
least
as
favourable
as
under
this
contract
or
at
all,
then
the
following
provisions
of
this
clause
19
shall
take
effect.
19.2If
by
the
expiry
of
this
contract
the
Club
has
not
made
to
the
Player
an
offer
of
re-engagement
on
terms
at
least
as
favourable
to
the
Player
as
those
applicable
over
the
last
twelve
months
of
this
contract
(or
the
length
of
this
contract
if
shorter)
then
subject
to
clauses
19.1
and
19.3
the
Player
shall
continue
to
receive
from
his
Club
(as
a
separate
payment
representing
compensation
as
more
particularly
referred
to
in
the
Code
of
Practice)
a
332
Premier
League
Forms
Premier
League
Contract
Form
19
payment
equal
to
his
weekly
basic
wage
(at
the
average
amount
of
his
weekly
wage
over
the
preceding
12
months
of
this
contract
or
the
whole
of
this
contract
if
shorter)
for
a
period
of
one
month
from
the
expiry
of
this
contract
or
until
the
Player
signs
for
another
club,
whichever
period
is
the
shorter,
provided
that
where
the
Player
signs
for
another
club
within
that
period
of
one
month
at
a
lower
basic
wage
than
such
average
then
such
payment
shall
in
addition
include
a
sum
equal
to
the
shortfall
in
such
basic
wage
for
the
remainder
of
such
period;
19.3The
maximum
amount
payable
to
the
Player
under
sub-clause
19.2
is
double
the
maximum
sum
which
an
Employment
Tribunal
can
award
from
time
to
time
as
a
compensatory
award
for
unfair
dismissal.
20.
Miscellaneous
20.1
This
contract
and
the
documents
referred
to
herein
constitute
the
entire
agreement
between
the
Club
and
the
Player
and
supersede
any
and
all
preceding
agreements
between
the
Club
and
the
Player.
20.2
The
further
particulars
of
terms
of
employment
not
contained
in
the
body
of
this
contract
which
must
be
given
to
the
Player
in
compliance
with
Part
1
of
the
Employment
Rights
Act
1996
are
given
in
Schedule
2.
20.3
This
contract
is
signed
by
the
parties
hereto
in
duplicate
so
that
for
this
purpose
each
signed
agreement
shall
constitute
an
original
but
taken
together
they
shall
constitute
one
agreement.
20.4
For
the
purposes
of
the
Data
Protection
Act
1998
the
Player
consents
to
the
Club
the
League
PFA
and
FA
collecting
Personal
Data
including
Sensitive
Personal
Data
(both
as
defined
in
the
said
Act)
about
the
Player.
The
Club’s
Data
Protection
Policy
can
be
found
in
the
Club’s
employee
handbook.
21.
Jurisdiction
and
Law
This
contract
shall
be
governed
by
and
construed
in
accordance
with
English
law
and
the
parties
submit
to
the
non
exclusive
jurisdiction
of
the
English
Courts.
333
Premier
League
Contract
Form
19
Schedule
1
Part
1
Disciplinary
Procedure
and
Penalties
1.
Introduction
The
disciplinary
procedure
aims
to
ensure
that
the
Club
behaves
fairly
in
investigating
and
dealing
with
allegations
of
unacceptable
conduct
with
a
view
to
helping
and
encouraging
all
employees
of
the
Club
to
achieve
and
maintain
appropriate
standards
of
conduct
and
performance.
The
Club
nevertheless
reserves
the
right
to
depart
from
the
precise
requirements
of
its
disciplinary
procedure
where
the
Club
considers
it
expedient
to
do
so
and
where
the
Player’s
resulting
treatment
is
no
less
fair.
2.
Records
All
cases
of
disciplinary
action
under
this
procedure
will
be
recorded
and
placed
in
the
Club’s
records
until
deleted
in
accordance
with
paragraph
4.2.
A
copy
of
the
Club’s
disciplinary
records
concerning
the
Player
will
be
supplied
to
the
Player
at
his
request.
3.
The
Procedure
The
following
steps
will
be
taken
as
appropriate
in
all
cases
of
disciplinary
action:
3.1
Investigation
No
action
will
be
taken
before
a
proper
investigation
has
been
undertaken
by
the
Club
into
the
matter
complained
of.
If
the
Club
determines
the
same
to
be
appropriate
the
Club
may
by
written
notice
suspend
the
Player
for
up
to
fourteen
days
while
the
investigation
takes
place.
If
the
Player
is
so
suspended
this
contract
will
continue
together
with
all
the
Player’s
rights
under
it
including
the
payment
of
the
Player’s
remuneration
and
benefits
but
during
the
period
of
suspension
the
Player
will
not
be
entitled
to
access
to
any
of
the
Club’s
premises
except
at
the
prior
request
or
with
the
prior
consent
of
the
Club
and
subject
to
such
conditions
as
the
Club
may
impose.
The
decision
to
suspend
the
Player
will
be
notified
in
writing
to
the
Player
by
the
Club.
334
Premier
League
Forms
Premier
League
Contract
Form
19
3.2
Disciplinary
Hearing
3.2.1
If
the
Club
decides
to
hold
a
disciplinary
hearing
about
the
matter
complained
of,
the
Player
will
be
given
full
details
in
writing
of
the
complaint
against
him
and
reasonable
notice
of
the
date
and
time
of
the
hearing.
At
the
hearing
the
Player
will
be
given
an
opportunity
to
state
his
case
either
personally
or
through
his
representative
as
provided
for
in
clause
13
of
this
contract.
3.2.2
Subject
as
provided
in
paragraph
3.2.3
no
disciplinary
penalty
will
be
imposed
without
first
giving
the
Player
the
opportunity
to
state
his
case
to
the
Manager
or
if
the
Player
so
requests
to
a
director
of
the
Club
and
where
the
Club
considers
it
appropriate
or
where
the
Player
requests
the
same
without
a
disciplinary
hearing.
3.2.3
A
disciplinary
hearing
may
proceed
in
the
Player’s
absence
and
a
disciplinary
penalty
may
be
imposed
if
he
fails
to
appear
at
such
hearing
after
having
received
proper
notice
thereof
3.3
Appeals
3.3.1
The
Player
shall
have
a
right
of
appeal
to
the
Board
against
any
disciplinary
decision.
The
Player
should
inform
the
Board
in
writing
of
his
wish
to
appeal
within
fourteen
days
of
the
date
of
notification
to
him
of
the
decision
which
forms
the
subject
of
such
appeal.
The
Board
will
conduct
an
appeal
hearing
as
soon
as
possible
thereafter
at
which
the
Player
will
be
given
a
further
opportunity
to
state
his
case.
The
decision
of
the
Board
will
be
notified
to
the
Player
in
writing
within
seven
days
and
subject
to
paragraph
3.3.2
will
be
final
and
binding
unwder
this
procedure.
3.3.2
In
the
event
of
any
sanction
being
imposed
or
confirmed
in
excess
of
an
oral
warning,
the
Player
may
by
notice
in
writing
served
on
the
Club
and
the
League
within
fourteen
days
of
receipt
by
the
Player
of
written
notification
of
the
decision
of
the
Board
give
notice
of
appeal
against
it
to
the
League
who
will
determine
the
matter
in
accordance
with
the
League
Rules.
3.3.3
If
the
Player
exercises
any
right
of
appeal
as
aforesaid,
any
sanction
imposed
by
the
Club
upon
the
Player
shall
not
take
effect
until
the
appropriate
appeal
has
been
determined
and
the
sanction
confirmed
varied
or
revoked
as
the
case
may
be.
335
Premier
League
Contract
Form
19
4.
Disciplinary
Penalties
4.1
At
a
disciplinary
hearing
or
on
an
appeal
against
a
disciplinary
decision,
the
Club
may
dismiss
the
allegation
or
if
it
is
proved
to
the
Club’s
satisfaction
may:
4.1.1
give
an
oral
warning
a
formal
written
warning
or
after
a
previous
warning
or
warnings
a
final
written
warning
to
the
Player;
4.1.2
impose
a
fine
not
exceeding
the
amount
of
the
Player’s
basic
wage
for
a
period
of
up
to
two
weeks
for
a
first
offence
(unless
otherwise
approved
by
the
PFA
in
accordance
with
the
Code
of
Practice)
and
up
to
four
weeks
for
subsequent
offences
in
any
consecutive
period
of
twelve
months
but
only
in
accordance
with
the
provisions
of
the
Code
of
Practice;
4.1.3
order
the
Player
not
to
attend
at
any
of
the
Club’s
premises
for
such
period
as
the
Club
thinks
fit
not
exceeding
four
weeks;
4.1.4
in
any
circumstances
which
would
entitle
the
Club
to
dismiss
the
Player
pursuant
to
any
of
the
provisions
of
clause
10
of
this
contract
dismiss
the
Player
or
impose
such
other
disciplinary
action
(including
suspension
of
the
Player
and/or
a
fine
of
all
or
part
of
the
amount
of
the
Player’s
basic
wage
for
a
period
not
exceeding
six
weeks).
4.2
Any
warning
or
sanction
given
under
this
disciplinary
procedure
will
be
deleted
in
the
Club’s
records
after
twelve
months.
Part
2
Grievance
Procedures
1.
The
Player
shall
bring
any
grievance
informally
to
the
notice
of
the
Manager
in
the
first
instance.
The
Player
may
be
required
by
the
Manager
to
put
any
such
grievance
in
writing.
Having
enquired
into
such
grievance
the
Manager
will
then
notify
the
Player
of
his
decision.
2.
If
the
grievance
is
not
determined
by
the
Manager
to
the
Player’s
satisfaction
the
Player
may
within
fourteen
days
thereafter
serve
formal
notice
of
the
grievance
in
writing
on
the
secretary
of
the
Club
and
the
matter
shall
thereupon
be
determined
by
the
chairman
of
the
Club
or
by
the
Board
as
soon
as
possible
and
in
any
event
within
four
weeks
of
the
receipt
of
the
notice.
336
Premier
League
Forms
Premier
League
Contract
Form
19
Schedule
2
–
Insert
Player’s
Name
…..........................................
Supplemental
Provisions
and
Employment
Rights
Act
1996
The
following
provisions
shall
apply
to
supplement
the
provisions
of
this
contract
and
the
information
as
set
out
herein
in
order
to
comply
with
the
requirements
of
Part
1
of
the
Employment
Rights
Act
1996.
1.
The
Player’s
employment
with
the
Club
began
on
.................................
2.
The
date
of
termination
of
this
contract
is
30
June
20...........
3.
No
employment
with
a
previous
employer
shall
count
as
part
of
the
Player’s
continuous
period
of
employment
hereunder.
4.
The
Player’s
hours
of
work
are
such
as
the
Club
may
from
time
to
time
reasonably
require
of
him
to
carry
out
his
duties
and
the
Player
shall
not
be
entitled
to
any
additional
remuneration
for
work
done
outside
normal
working
hours.
5.
The
place
of
employment
shall
be
at
the
Club’s
ground
and
training
ground
but
the
Club
shall
be
entitled
to
require
the
Player
to
play
and
to
undertake
his
duties
hereunder
at
any
other
place
throughout
the
world.
6.
No
contracting
out
certificate
pursuant
to
the
Pensions
Scheme
Act
1993
is
in
force
in
respect
of
the
Player’s
employment
under
this
contract.
7.
The
Professional
Footballers’
Pension
Scheme
7.1
Immediately
on
signing
this
contract,
the
Player
shall:
7.1.1
be
automatically
enrolled
as;
or
7.1.2
or
continue
to
be;
a
member
of
the
2011
Section
of
the
Professional
Footballers’
Pension
Scheme
(the
“Scheme”)
and
shall
remain
so
during
the
continuance
of
his
employment
hereunder
unless
he:
7.1.3
notifies
the
Scheme
Administrator
in
writing
that
he
wishes
to
opt
out
of
the
Scheme;
337
Premier
League
Contract
Form
19
7.1.4
has
previously
registered
with
HM
Revenue
&
Customs
for
Fixed
or
Enhanced
Protection;
7.1.5
joins
an
International
Club
on
a
temporary
basis
by
way
of
International
Loan
Agreement
(in
which
case
his
entitlement
to
membership
of
the
Scheme
shall
be
suspended
for
the
duration
of
that
International
Loan
Agreement);
or
7.1.6
is
otherwise
ineligible
for
membership
of
the
Scheme
in
accordance
with
the
terms
of
the
Scheme’s
definitive
trust
deed
and
rules
as
amended
from
time
to
time.
7.2
For
as
long
as
the
Player
remains
a
member
of
the
2011
Section,
an
annual
contribution
(funded
by
the
levy
on
transfer
fees)
will
be
paid
into
the
Scheme
for
the
benefit
of
the
Player.
The
annual
contribution
shall
be
£5,208
or
such
other
amount
as
determined
by
the
Trustees
of
the
Scheme
from
time
to
time.
7.3
The
Player
shall
not
be
required
to
contribute
to
the
2011
Section
but
may
elect
to
contribute
such
amount
as
he
notifies
to
the
Scheme
Administrator
in
writing.
Where
a
Player
decides
to
contribute
to
the
2011
Section
he
can
agree
with
his
Club
and
the
Scheme
Administrator
for
the
contribution
to
be
made
through
a
salary
sacrifice
arrangement.
7.4
Where,
by
virtue
of
previous
membership
of
the
Scheme,
the
Player
has
built
up
benefits
under
its
Cash
Section
and/or
Income
Section,
those
benefits
are
frozen
and
will
be
revalued
until
his
retirement
from
the
Scheme.
The
Player
shall
be
entitled
to
such
benefits
(including
death
benefits)
from
each
section
of
the
Scheme
in
which
he
has
participated
on
such
conditions
as
are
set
out
in
the
Scheme’s
definitive
trust
deed
and
rules
as
amended
from
time
to
time.
7.5
The
Player
further
agrees
that
the
Club
may
disclose
his
name,
address,
gender,
date
of
birth,
National
Insurance
number,
salary
information
and
dates
of
commencement
and
termination
of
employment
to
the
League
and
the
administrators
of
the
Scheme
for
the
purposes
of
facilitating
the
administration
of
the
Scheme.
338
Premier
League
Forms
Premier
League
Contract
Form
19
8.
Remuneration
The
Player’s
remuneration
shall
be:
8.1
Basic
Wage:
£
per
week/per
annum
payable
by
monthly
instalments
in
arrear
from
.........................
to
.........................
£
per
week/per
annum
payable
by
monthly
instalments
in
arrear
from
.........................
to
.........................
£
per
week/per
annum
payable
by
monthly
instalments
in
arrear
from
.........................
to
.........................
£
per
week/per
annum
payable
by
monthly
instalments
in
arrear
from
.........................
to
.........................
£
per
week/per
annum
payable
by
monthly
instalments
in
arrear
from
.........................
to
.........................
8.2
Such
of
the
bonuses
and
incentives
as
the
Player
shall
be
entitled
to
receive
under
the
terms
of
the
Club’s
bonus
and
incentive
scheme
as
are
set
out
below/a
copy
of
which
is
annexed
hereto.
..........................................................................................................................................................
8.3
Any
other
payments
as
follows:
..........................................................................................................................................................
9.
Insurances
(if
any)
maintained
for
the
benefit
of
the
Player
subject
to
the
terms
and
conditions
thereof
during
currency
of
this
contract
the
premiums
of
which
are
paid
by
the
Club.
Nature
of
Policy
Amount
.................................................................................
...............................................................
339
Premier
League
Contract
Form
19
10.
Benefits
(if
any)
to
be
provided
to
the
Player
during
the
currency
of
this
contract
.......................................................................................................................................................................
.......................................................................................................................................................................
.......................................................................................................................................................................
11.
The
Player’s
normal
retirement
age
is
35
years.
12.
The
terms
and
conditions
of
this
contract
form
part
of
a
number
of
collective
agreements
between
the
Club
(through
the
League)
and
the
Player
(through
the
PFA)
affecting
the
Player’s
employment
and
full
details
thereof
are
set
out
in
the
Code
of
Practice.
13.
(If
applicable)
The
following
provisions
which
are
additional
or
supplemental
to
those
set
out
in
clause
4
have
been
agreed
between
the
Club
and
the
Player
as
referred
to
in
clause
4.11.
.......................................................................................................................................................................
.......................................................................................................................................................................
.......................................................................................................................................................................
14.
Any
other
provisions:
.......................................................................................................................................................................
.......................................................................................................................................................................
.......................................................................................................................................................................
340
Premier
League
Forms
Premier
League
Contract
Form
19
SIGNED
by
the
Player
……………………………………………………….......................................
in
the
presence
of:
.............................................................................................................
(Witness
signature)
………………………………………………………………………………..................
(Address)
................................................................................................................................
Occupation
............................................................................................................................
SIGNED
by
the
Player’s
parent
or
guardian
(if
the
player
is
under
18)
...................………………………………………..……………………………………………................................
in
the
presence
of:
............................................................................................................
(Witness
signature)
………………………………………………………………...................................
(Address)
...............................................................................................................................
Occupation
............................................................................................................................
SIGNED
by
(name)
............................................................................................................
for
and
on
behalf
of
the
Club
in
the
presence
of:
...................………………………………………..……………………………………………................................
(Witness
signature)
……………………………………………………………………………….................
(Address)
...............................................................................................................................
Occupation
..........................................................................................................................
Did
Player
use
the
services
of
an
Intermediary
yes/no
If
yes,
name
of
Intermediary
............................................................................................
Signature
of
Intermediary
..............................................................................................
Did
the
Club
use
the
services
of
an
Intermediary
yes/no
If
yes,
name
of
Intermediary
...........................................................................................
Signature
of
Intermediary
……………………………………………………………….......................
341
Premier
League
Form
20
Player
Ethnicity
Monitoring
Questionnaire
(Rule
T.23)
What
is
your
ethnic
group?
(Choose
ONE
section
from
A
to
E,
then
tick
the
appropriate
box
to
indicate
the
ethnicity
that
you
identify
with
from
the
list
below)
A
White
British
English
Scottish
Welsh
Irish
Gypsy
or
Irish
Traveller
Any
other
White
Background,
please
write
in
………………………………...........
C
Asian
or
Asian
British
Indian
British-Indian
Pakistani
British-Pakistani
Bangladeshi
British-Bangladeshi
Chinese
British-Chinese
Any
other
Asian
background,
please
write
in
E
Other
Background
Arab
Other
Prefer
not
to
say
………………………………...........
F
Undeclared
Prefer
not
to
disclose
my
ethnic
origin
………………………………...........
B
Mixed
White
and
Black
Caribbean
White
and
Black
African
White
and
Asian
Any
other
Mixed
Background,
please
write
in
………………………………...........
D
Black
or
Black
British
Caribbean
British-Caribbean
African
British-African
Any
other
Black
background,
please
write
in
………………………………...........
342
Premier
League
Forms
Name
of
Academy
Player
.....................................................
Signed
.....................................................
Date
.....................................................
(Parent
/
Guardian
to
sign
if
Player
is
a
minor)
USE
OF
INFORMATION
Completion
of
this
questionnaire
is
voluntary.
If
you
provide
the
information
it
will
be
used
as
set
out
below
and
will
not
be
used
for
selection
or
any
other
purposes.
The
information
provided
on
this
ethnicity
questionnaire
will
be
recorded
on
a
computer
system
shared
by
the
Football
Association
Premier
League
Limited
(“Premier
League”)
(and
The
Football
League
Limited
should
the
Player
ever
compete
in
the
Football
League)
against
the
Player’s
record
and
will
be
used:
•
To
help
the
Premier
League
gain
insight
as
to
who
is
playing
the
game
at
this
level
•
to
help
ensure
compliance
with
the
Premier
League’s
Inclusion
and
Anti-Discrimination
Policy
(a
copy
of
which
is
in
Appendix
2
of
the
Premier
League’s
Rules)
•
to
compile
aggregate
statistics
and
reports
-
on
a
club
by
club
basis
which
we
may
wish
to
share
with
the
relevant
club
only
and
The
Football
Association
Limited.
-
on
a
league
basis
which
we
may
wish
to
publish
for
public
interest
and
to
share
with
other
bodies
that
have
a
legitimate
interest
in
equal
opportunities
such
as
the
Professional
Footballers
Association
and
the
Equality
and
Human
Rights
Commission.
Premier
League
Form
21
Amateur
Registration
Form
(Rule
U.15)
Player’s
Particulars
Surname
........................................................
Other
name(s)
........................................................................
Address..................................................................................................................................................................
.......................................................................................................................
Post
Code
.....................................
Date
of
birth
.......................................................................
Nationality*
.........................................................................
Application
to
Register
We
hereby
apply
for
the
above-named
Player
to
be
registered
as
an
Amateur
Player
for
...............................................................................................
Football
Club
Signed
...................................................................
Authorised
Signatory
Date
.......................................................................
Endorsement
by
Scout
I
consent
to
the
above
application
and
consent
pursuant
to
Schedule
2
and
Schedule
3
of
the
Data
Protection
Act
1998
to
The
Football
Association
Premier
League
Limited
holding
and
processing
the
above
“personal
data”
and
“sensitive
personal
data”
for
the
purpose
of
discharging
its
functions
as
a
regulatory
and
governing
body
of
football.
I
certify
that
the
above
particulars
are
correct.
I
agree
to
be
bound
by
the
Rules
of
the
Premier
League.
[Having
been
registered
as
a
Contract
Player,
I
confirm
that
at
least
30
days
has
elapsed
since
my
contract
registration
terminated.**]
Signed
...................................................................
Date
.......................................................................
*
if
the
player
last
played
for
a
club
affiliated
to
a
national
association
other
than
The
Football
Association,
this
Form
must
be
accompanied
by
written
confirmation
from
The
Football
Association
that
an
international
registration
transfer
certificate
has
been
issued
in
respect
of
the
player.
**
delete
words
in
brackets
if
inapplicable
I
hereby
certify
that
I
have
this
day
registered
(name
of
Player)
...................................................
................................……………………....................
as
an
Amateur
Player
whose
registration
is
held
by
................................……………………....................
Football
Club.
Signed
...................................................................
Date
.......................................................................
For
and
on
behalf
of
the
Board
of
The
Premier
League
343
Premier
League
Form
22
Offer
Of
New
Contract
(Rule
V.17.2)
To:
[name
and
address
of
Out
of
Contract
Player]
.................................................................
................................................................................................................................................................
Copy
to:
The
Board
The
Premier
League
Under
the
provisions
of
Rule
V.17.2
of
the
Rules
of
the
Premier
League
..................................................................................................
Football
Club
hereby
offers
you
a
new
contract
to
commence
on
the
1st
July
...........................................................
in
the
following
terms:
..................................................................................................................................................
..................................................................................................................................................
..................................................................................................................................................
..................................................................................................................................................
..................................................................................................................................................
..................................................................................................................................................
..................................................................................................................................................
This
offer
remains
open
and
capable
of
acceptance
for
a
period
of
one
month
within
which
time
you
may
either
accept
it
and
enter
into
a
new
contract
in
the
terms
offered
or
decline
it
in
writing.
If
you
consider
that
the
terms
offered
are
less
favourable
than
those
in
your
current
contract
you
may
give
notice
to
that
effect
in
Form
23.
Signed
……………………………............................
Position
……………………………………………....….
Date
………………………......................................
344
Premier
League
Forms
Premier
League
Form
23
Application
for
Free
Transfer
(Rule
V.20)
To:
[name
of
Club]
......................................................................
Football
Club
And
to:
The
Board
The
Premier
League
I
acknowledge
having
received
your
offer
of
a
new
contract
in
Form
22
dated
I
consider
that
the
terms
offered
are
less
favourable
than
those
in
my
current
contract
dated
...........................................................
and
I
hereby
give
notice
to
that
effect
and
apply
for
a
free
transfer.
Signed
……………………………............................
Position
……………………………………………....….
Date
………………………......................................
345
Premier
League
Form
24
Contingent
Sum
Notification
(Rule
V.36.2)
To:
[name
of
Transferor
Club]
.................................................................
Football
Club
Copy
to:
The
Board
The
Premier
League
A
Contingent
Sum
became
payable
to
you
on
[date]
by
virtue
of
the
Transfer
Agreement
between
us
relating
to
[name
of
Contract
Player]
.............................................................................
The
contingent
event
resulting
in
the
Contingent
Sum
becoming
payable
was
...............................................................................................................................................................................
and
the
Contingent
Sum
which
will
be
paid
into
the
Compensation
Fee
Account
within
seven
days
of
it
becoming
due
amounts
to
£
...................................................
Signed
on
behalf
of
the
Transferee
Club
..........................................................................
Position
.............................………………………………………
Date
..............................……………………………………..
346
Premier
League
Forms
Premier
League
Form
25
Fixed
Penalty
Notice
(Rule
W.4)
To:
Date:
.........................................
.........................................
You
are
in
breach
of
Rule
..................................
in
that
on
[date]
.......................you
[description
of
breach,
indicating
in
appropriate
cases
whether
it
is
a
first,
second
or
third
breach
of
that
Rule]
................................................................................
..........................................................................................................................................................
..........................................................................................................................................................
You
are
required
within
14
days
of
the
date
of
this
notice
to
pay
a
fixed
penalty
of
£
......................
Alternatively,
you
are
entitled
within
that
period
to
appeal
under
the
provisions
of
Rule
W.62.1.
If
you
appeal
and
your
appeal
is
dismissed
the
fixed
penalty
becomes
payable
forthwith.
Failure
to
pay
the
fixed
penalty
as
required
by
this
notice
or
forthwith
upon
any
appeal
being
dismissed
will
constitute
a
breach
of
the
Rules
of
the
League
in
respect
of
which
you
will
be
liable
to
be
dealt
with
under
the
provisions
of
Section
W.
Signed
……………………………..................................
For
and
on
behalf
of
the
Board
347
Premier
League
Form
26
Summary
Jurisdiction
Notice
(Rule
W.9)
To:
.............................................................
Date:
.............................................................
You
are
in
breach
of
Rule
..........................................................
in
that
on
[date]
you
...............................................................................................................................................
The
Board
intends
to
exercise
its
summary
jurisdiction
and
to
impose
on
you
a
fine
of
£
........................................
You
are
required
within
14
days
of
the
date
of
this
notice
to
either:
(1)
(2)
submit
to
the
Board’s
jurisdiction
and
pay
the
fine
imposed;
or
elect
to
be
dealt
with
by
a
Commission.
Any
such
election
should
be
in
writing
addressed
to
me
at
the
League
Office.
Failure
to
comply
with
this
requirement
within
the
time
limit
will
constitute
a
breach
of
the
Rules
of
the
League
in
respect
of
which
you
will
be
liable
to
be
dealt
with
under
the
provisions
of
Section
W.
Signed
……………………………..................................
For
and
on
behalf
of
the
Board
348
Premier
League
Forms
Premier
League
Form
27
Complaint
(Rule
W.26)
To:
.............................................................
Date:
.............................................................
The
Board’s
complaint
is
that
you
are
in
breach
of
Rule
........................................
in
that
on
[date]
.............................................................
you
[description
of
breach]
..........................................................................................................................................................
..........................................................................................................................................................
..........................................................................................................................................................
A
summary
of
the
facts
alleged
is
as
follows:
...............................................................
..........................................................................................................................................................
..........................................................................................................................................................
..........................................................................................................................................................
..........................................................................................................................................................
*Annexed
hereto
are
copies
of
the
following
documents
upon
which
the
Board
relies:
................................................................................................................................
..........................................................................................................................................................
..........................................................................................................................................................
..........................................................................................................................................................
..........................................................................................................................................................
In
accordance
with
Rule
W.30,
within
14
days
of
receipt
of
this
complaint
you
are
required
to
send
to
me
by
recorded
delivery
post
a
written
answer
in
Form
28.
Signed
……………………………..................................
For
and
on
behalf
of
the
Board
*
delete
if
inapplicable
349
Premier
League
Form
28
Answer
(Rule
W.30)
To:The
Board
The
Premier
League
Date:
..................................................
I/We*
acknowledge
having
received
the
complaint
dated
..............................................................
The
complaint
is
admitted/denied*.
I/We*
request
that
the
complaint
be
determined
by
written
representations.*
*[If
the
complaint
is
admitted]
I/We*ask
the
Commission
to
take
into
account
the
following
mitigation:
.......................................................................................................................................
....................................................................................................................................................................................
................................................................................................................................................................................
§
*[If
the
complaint
is
denied
and
is
to
be
determined
at
a
hearing]
My/Our*
reasons
for
denying
the
complaint
are:
...........................................................................................................................
...................................................................................................................................................................................
.................................................................................................................................................................................
§
*[If
the
complaint
is
denied
and
is
to
be
determined
by
written
representations]
My/
Our*representations
are
as
follows:
.........................................................................................................
...................................................................................................................................................................................
.................................................................................................................................................................................
§
Annexed
hereto
are
copies
of
the
following
documents
upon
which
I/We*rely:
.................
....................................................................................................................................................................................
....................................................................................................................................................................................
.................................................................................................................................................................................
§
I
consent
pursuant
to
Schedule
2
and
Schedule
3
of
the
Data
Protection
Act
1998
to
The
Football
Association
Premier
League
Limited
holding
and
processing
any
or
all
“personal
data”
and
“sensitive
personal
data”
contained
above
and/or
annexed
to
this
Form
28
for
the
purpose
of
discharging
its
functions
as
a
regulatory
and
governing
body
of
football.**
Signed
......................................................................
Position
.................................................................
[for
and
on
behalf
of*]
the
Respondent
*
delete
as
appropriate
§
continue
on
separate
sheet
if
necessary
**
delete
where
Respondent
is
not
an
individual
350
Premier
League
Forms
Premier
League
Form
29
Appeal
Against
Fixed
Penalty
(Rule
W.66)
To:
The
Board
The
Premier
League
Date:
..................................................
I/We*
hereby
appeal
against
the
fixed
penalty
imposed
by
the
notice
in
Form
25
dated
............................................................
My/our*
appeal
is
*
against
the
decision
of
the
Board
to
impose
the
fixed
penalty.
*
against
the
amount
of
the
fixed
penalty.
*
against
the
decision
of
the
Board
to
impose
the
fixed
penalty
and
its
amount.
The
grounds
of
my/our*
appeal
are:
.......................................................................................................................................................................
.......................................................................................................................................................................
.......................................................................................................................................................................
.......................................................................................................................................................................
.......................................................................................................................................................................
.......................................................................................................................................................................
.......................................................................................................................................................................
.......................................................................................................................................................................
....................................................................................................................................................................
§
A
deposit
of
£1,000
is
enclosed.
I
consent
pursuant
to
Schedule
2
and
Schedule
3
of
the
Data
Protection
Act
1998
to
The
Football
Association
Premier
League
Limited
holding
and
processing
any
and
all
“personal
data”
and
“sensitive
personal
data”
contained
above
and/or
annexed
to
this
Form
29
for
the
purpose
of
discharging
its
functions
as
a
regulatory
and
governing
body
of
football.
**
Signed
#
...................................................................................
Position
....................................................................................
[for
and
on
behalf
of*]
the
Respondent
*delete
as
appropriate
§
continue
on
separate
sheet
if
necessary
**delete
where
Respondent
is
not
an
individual
#
state
position
if
signed
on
behalf
of
a
Club
351
Premier
League
Form
30
Appeal
Against
Commission
Decision
(Rule
W.67)
To:
The
Board
The
Premier
League
Date:
..................................................
I/We*
hereby
appeal
against
the
decision
of
the
Commission
before
which
I/We*
appeared
dated
.......................................................................
My/our*
appeal
is
*
against
the
decision
of
the
Commission
*
against
the
amount
of
the
penalty
*
against
the
decision
of
the
Commission
and
the
penalty.
*
against
the
amount
of
compensation
ordered
by
the
Commission
The
grounds
of
My/our*
appeal
are:
..............................................................................................
.......................................................................................................................................................................
....................................................................................................................................................................
§
*I/We
intend
to
apply
at
the
appeal
hearing
for
leave
to
adduce
the
following
fresh
evidence
....................................................................................................................................................
.......................................................................................................................................................................
....................................................................................................................................................................
§
The
reasons
for
such
application
are
............................................................................................
.......................................................................................................................................................................
....................................................................................................................................................................
§
A
deposit
of
£1,000
is
enclosed.
I
consent
pursuant
to
Schedule
2
and
Schedule
3
of
the
Data
Protection
Act
1998
to
The
Football
Association
Premier
League
Limited
holding
and
processing
any
and
all
“personal
data”
and
“sensitive
personal
data”
contained
above
and/or
annexed
to
this
Form
30
for
the
purpose
of
discharging
its
functions
as
a
regulatory
and
governing
body
of
football.
**
Signed
#
...................................................................................
*
delete
whichever
are
inapplicable
§
continue
on
separate
sheet
if
necessary
**
delete
where
Respondent
is
not
an
individual
#
state
position
if
signed
on
behalf
of
a
Club
352
Premier
League
Forms
Premier
League
Form
31
Request
for
Arbitration
(Rules
X.8
or
Y.3)
To:
.................................................................................
.........................................................................................
.........................................................................................
.........................................................................................
From:
..................................................................
...............................................................................
...............................................................................
...............................................................................
A
dispute
has
arisen
between
us
concerning
(brief
description
of
matters
in
dispute)
................................................................................................................................................................................
................................................................................................................................................................................
................................................................................................................................................................................
................................................................................................................................................................................
................................................................................................................................................................................
................................................................................................................................................................................
................................................................................................................................................................................
I/We
wish
to
have
the
dispute
settled
by
arbitration
in
accordance
with
the
provisions
of
Section
[
]§
of
the
Rules
of
the
Premier
League
and
you
are
hereby
required
to
appoint
an
arbitrator
pursuant
thereto.*
I
consent
pursuant
to
Schedule
2
and
Schedule
3
of
the
Data
Protection
Act
1998
to
The
Football
Association
Premier
League
Limited
holding
and
processing
any
and
all
“personal
data”
and
“sensitive
personal
data”
contained
above
and/or
annexed
to
this
Form
31
for
the
purpose
of
discharging
its
functions
as
a
regulatory
and
governing
body
of
football.
Signed
.......................................................................
Position**
.................................................................
Date
...........................................................................
§
insert
“Y”
if
the
arbitration
is
to
be
determined
by
the
Managers’
Arbitration
Tribunal;
insert
“X”
in
any
other
case.
*
delete
if
request
for
arbitration
is
made
on
behalf
of
a
company
**
to
be
completed
if
the
Form
is
signed
on
behalf
of
the
League
or
a
Club.
Copy
to:
The
Board
The
Premier
League
353
Premier
League
Form
32
Appointment
of
Arbitrator
(Rules
X.10
or
Y.6)
To:
The
Board
The
Premier
League
From:
...............................................................
...............................................................
...............................................................
Pursuant
to
the
request
for
arbitration
made
by
............................................................
and
dated
....................................................................................................,
I/we
hereby
appoint
(name
of
appointee)
....................................................................................
as
an
arbitrator
in
the
arbitration
requested.
Signed
......................................................................
Position*
.................................................................
Date
..........................................................................
Copy
to:
(the
other
party)
..........................................................................................................
.............................................................................................................................................
.............................................................................................................................................
.............................................................................................................................................
*
to
be
completed
if
the
Form
is
signed
on
behalf
of
the
League
or
a
Club.
354
Premier
League
Forms
Premier
League
Form
33
Appointment
of
Single
Arbitrator
(Rule
X.15.1)
To:
The
Board
The
Premier
League
Pursuant
to
the
request
for
arbitration
made
by
..............................................................
and
dated
.......................................................
we,
the
parties
to
the
arbitration,
hereby
jointly
appoint
(name
of
appointee)
...........................................................................................
as
the
single
arbitrator
in
the
arbitration
requested.
Signed
.................................................................
Signed
.................................................................
on
behalf
of
......................................................
on
behalf
of
......................................................
Position*
............................................................
Position*
............................................................
Date
....................................................................
Date
....................................................................
*
to
be
completed
if
the
Form
is
signed
on
behalf
of
the
League
or
a
Club
355
Premier
League
Form
34
Notice
of
Preliminary
Meeting
(Rules
X.20
or
Y.13)
To:
.................................................................................
.........................................................................................
.........................................................................................
.........................................................................................
From:
.................................................................
.............................................................................
.............................................................................
.........................................................................
You
are
hereby
required
to
attend
a
preliminary
meeting
at
(place)
.......................................
..................................................
on
(date)
..................................................
at
(time)
.....................................
when
the
tribunal
will
give
directions
for
the
conduct
of
the
arbitration
to
which
each
of
you
is
a
party.
Signed
…………………………………………………………………..
Chairman
Dated
...............................................................................
356
Premier
League
Forms
Youth
Development
Rules
Youth
Development
Rules
General
Note:
throughout
this
document
binding
Premier
League
Rules
are
shaded
in
light
grey.
Guidance
and
other
notes
are
also
included
for
the
assistance
of
Clubs.
Such
guidance
and
notes
do
not,
however,
form
part
of
the
Rules.
Rule
1
sets
out
definitions
used
in
the
Youth
Development
Rules.
All
other
capitalised
terms
used
in
this
section
of
the
Rules
are
defined
in
Premier
League
Rule
A.1.
359
1.In
this
Section
of
the
Rules
the
following
terms
shall
have
the
following
meanings:
1.1.
“Academy”
means
an
establishment
for
the
coaching
and
education
of
Academy
Players
operated
by
a
Club
in
accordance
with
the
requirements
of
this
Section
of
the
Rules
and
licensed
by
the
PGB
pursuant
to
Rule
18;
1.2.
“Academy
Doctor”
means
the
Official
referred
to
in
Rule
103;
1.3.
“Academy
Financial
Information”
means
a
budget
for
the
following
season,
together
with
a
comparison
of
the
budgeted
and
actual
figures
for
the
previous
season,
all
of
which
information
shall
be
set
out
in
the
format
to
be
prescribed
by
the
League;
1.4.
“Academy
Management
Team”
has
the
meaning
set
out
in
Rule
57;
1.5.
“Academy
Manager”
means
the
Person
responsible
for
the
strategic
leadership
and
operation
of
a
Club’s
Academy,
whose
role
and
responsibilities
are
more
particularly
defined
at
Rules
59
to
65;
1.6.
“Academy
Performance
Plan”
means
a
document
which
sets
out:
(a)
the
goals,
strategy
and
measurable
short-term
and
long-term
performance
targets
for
all
aspects
of
the
work
of
the
Club’s
Academy,
such
strategy
and
performance
targets
to
be
consistent
with
the
Club’s
Vision
Statement,
Coaching
Philosophy
and
Playing
Philosophy;
and
(b)
without
prejudice
to
the
generality
of
paragraph
a),
how
the
Academy
will
deliver
and
integrate
its
Coaching,
Education,
Games
and
Sports
Science
and
Medicine
Programmes;
1.7.
“Academy
Player”
means
a
male
player
(other
than
an
Amateur
Player,
Non-Contract
Player
(in
The
Football
League)
or
a
Trialist)
who
is
in
an
age
group
between
Under
9
to
Under
21
and
who
is
registered
for
and
who
is
coached
by,
or
plays
football
for
or
at
a
Club
which
operates
an
Academy
pursuant
to
these
Rules,
save
for
any
player
who:
(a)
the
Board
is
satisfied
has
developed
technical,
tactical,
physical,
psychological
and
social
skills
of
such
a
level
that
he
would
not
benefit
from
continued
coaching
in
the
Academy
or
participating
or
continuing
to
participate
in
its
Games
Programme
(which
includes,
for
the
purpose
of
this
definition,
the
league
competition
referred
to
in
Rules
164
to
175);
and
(b)
has
entered
into
a
written
contract
of
employment
in
Form
19
with
that
Club;
Definitions
General
Guidance
It
is
emphasised
that
Academy
Players
aged
17
or
older
may
no
longer
be
classified
as
such
only
where
the
Board
approves
an
application
by
the
Club
in
the
light
of
all
the
circumstances
relevant
to
the
particular
Academy
Player
and
on
such
terms
as
the
Board
considers
appropriate.
The
duties
of
a
Club
in
relation
to
the
provision
of
an
Education
Programme,
Safeguarding
and
Welfare,
Social
Development
and
Lifestyle
Management
continue.
Clubs’
attention
is
drawn
to
Rule
78
which
requires
Clubs
to
develop
and
implement
a
procedure
to
enable
the
transition
of
Academy
Players
to
the
senior
squad,
and
also
to
Rule
118.1
which
provides
that
each
Academy
Player
has
access
to
coaching
tailored
to
his
individual
needs.
Any
decision
by
a
Club
to
cease
treating
an
Academy
Player
as
such
where
it
is
not
reasonable
to
do
so
in
the
light
of
his
overall
development
and
skill
level
may
be
treated
at
being
a
breach
of
this
Rule.
Guidance
The
term
“employ”
is
used
in
the
Rules
with
reference
to
Academy
Staff,
but
it
is
accepted
that
the
relationship
need
not
necessarily
be
one
of
employment.
For
example,
a
Club
may
enter
into
a
contract
for
services
with
Part
Time
youth
coaches
whereby
no
employment
relationship
will
arise.
Any
references
to
“employ”
or
“employment”
in
this
section
of
the
Rules
shall
be
interpreted
accordingly.
Guidance
To
achieve
and
maintain
the
FIFA
two
star
rating
under
the
FIFA
Quality
Concept
for
Football
Turf,
the
Artificial
Surface
pitch
needs
to
be
certified
on
an
annual
basis
by
a
FIFA
accredited
agent.
Existing
Artificial
Surface
pitches
have
a
natural
life
span.
Accordingly,
as
they
reach
the
end
of
their
natural
life
span,
they
should
be
replaced
with
pitches
that
achieve
the
necessary
star
rating
under
the
FIFA
Quality
Concept
for
Football
Turf.
360
Youth
Development
Rules
1.10.“Artificial
Surface”
means
a
playing
surface
which
in
the
reasonable
opinion
of
the
League
meets
the
requirements
of
the
FIFA
Quality
Concept
for
Football
Turf
and:
(a)
any
new
outdoor
Artificial
Surface
pitch
installed
by
a
Club
which
operates
or
applies
to
operate
a
Category
1
Academy
must
achieve
the
FIFA
recommended
two
star
rating
under
the
FIFA
Quality
Concept
for
Football
Turf;
and
(b)
any
new
indoor
Artificial
Surface
pitch
installed
by
a
Club
which
operates
or
applies
to
operate
a
Category
1
Academy
must
achieve
the
FIFA
recommended
two
star
rating
under
the
FIFA
Quality
Concept
for
Football
Turf;
1.8.
“Academy
Secretary”
means
the
Official
referred
to
in
Rule
66;
1.9.“Academy
Staff”
means
those
Officials
of
a
Club
employed
or
otherwise
engaged
to
work
in
the
Club’s
Academy;
General
361
1.11.
“Audit
Tool”
means
the
online
application
maintained
by
the
League
and
approved
by
the
PGB
for
the
purpose
of
undertaking
(in
particular
by
the
ISO)
the
evaluation
and
audit
of
Academies
by
the
assessment
of:
(a)
the
extent
to
which
a
Club
meets
the
criteria
for
Academies
set
out
in
these
Rules;
(b)
the
extent
to
and
manner
in
which
a
Club
meets
or
exceeds
the
recommended
best
practice
criteria
which
are
set
out
in
the
Audit
Tool;
and
(c)
its
Productivity
Profile;
1.12.“Authorised
Games”
means:
(a)
international
matches
arranged
by
a
national
association
including
preparation
and
trials
therefor;
(b)
matches
in
which
the
Academy
Player
plays
for
the
Club
holding
his
registration:
(i)
in
its
first
teams;
(ii)
which
are
comprised
in
a
Games
Programme;
or
(iii)
which
are
comprised
in
Festivals
or
Tournaments,
participation
in
which
is
limited
to
Academy
teams
or
which
are
sanctioned
by
The
Football
Association
or
by
a
foreign
national
association;
(c)
friendly
matches
organised
by
the
Club
holding
the
Academy
Player’s
registration
and
played
at
an
Academy,
participation
in
which
is
limited
to
Academy
Players
registered
at
an
Academy
or
Trialists
but
excluding
matches
between
two
teams
consisting
of
one
Club’s
Academy
Players;
(d)
friendly
matches
against
any
opposition
played
outside
the
season
dates
set
out
in
the
Games
Programme
Schedule
in
which
the
Academy
Player
plays
for
the
Club
holding
his
registration;
(e)
matches
organised
by
the
English
Schools
Football
Association
or
Independent
Schools
Football
Association
or
an
association
affiliated
to
either
of
such
Associations
in
which
the
Academy
Player
plays
with
the
prior
agreement
of
his
Parents
(in
the
case
of
an
Academy
Player
under
the
age
of
18
years),
all
participation
in
such
matches
to
be
notified
by
the
Academy
Player
to
the
Club
holding
his
registration;
(f)
trial
matches
for
other
Clubs
or
Football
League
clubs
in
which
the
Academy
Player
plays
with
the
prior
written
permission
of
the
Club
holding
his
registration;
or
(g)
any
other
match
authorised
by
the
Board;
1.13.“Basic
First
Aid
for
Sport
Qualification”
means
the
qualification
of
that
name
issued
by
or
on
behalf
of
The
Football
Association;
General
Guidance
The
Basic
First
Aid
for
Sport
Qualification
(“BFAS”)
is
a
course
which
has
been
developed
and
delivered
by
The
FA
since
Season
2012/13.
The
BFAS
will
need
to
be
renewed
every
three
years
(it
is
hoped
as
part
of
the
renewal
of
the
main
Academy
coaching
qualifications).
362
Youth
Development
Rules
1.14.
“Category”
means
one
of
the
four
categories
into
which
each
Academy
shall
be
assigned
in
accordance
with
the
criteria
and
procedures
set
out
in
this
section
of
the
Rules,
and
“Category
1”,
“Category
2”,
“Category
3”
and
“Category
4”
shall
be
construed
accordingly;
1.15.
“Charter
for
Academy
Players
and
Parents”
means
the
information
to
be
provided
by
the
League
to
the
Parent
of
each
Academy
Player
upon
each
occasion
of
his
registration
for
a
Club
and
which
will
contain:
(a)
information
about
the
consequences
of
the
Academy
Player
becoming
registered
with
a
Club;
and
(b)
a
summary
of
the
Club’s
obligations
to
the
Academy
Player,
and
the
Academy
Player’s
obligations
to
the
Club;
1.16.“Chief
Executive”
means
the
Official
referred
to
in
Premier
League
Rule
J.1.1;
1.17.“Club
Board”
means
those
Directors
of
the
Club
whose
particulars
are
registered
under
section
162
of
the
Act;
1.18.
“Coach
Competency
Framework”
means
a
document
which
sets
out
the
key
competencies
and
behaviours
which
the
Club
expects
its
Academy
coaches
to
possess
and
demonstrate;
1.19.“Coaching
Curriculum”
means
a
Club’s
coaching
curriculum
which
must
be
set
out
in
writing
and
include:
(a)
the
technical,
tactical,
physical,
psychological
and
social
skills
that
the
Club
wishes
its
Academy
Players
to
develop;
(b)
the
appropriate
means
of
coaching
Academy
Players
in
order
that
they
develop
those
skills
(having
due
regard
to
their
age);
and
(c)
specific
coaching
curricula
for
each
Development
Phase;
1.20.
“Coaching
Philosophy”
means
a
written
statement
which
sets
out
in
detail
(including
by
describing
the
content
of
individual
coaching
sessions
for
each
Academy
Player)
the
means
by
which
the
Club
will
coach
its
Academy
Players
in
each
age
group
so
that
they
have
the
best
opportunity
to
develop
the
technical,
tactical,
physical,
psychological
and
social
skills
that
the
Club
wishes
players
in
each
position
on
the
pitch
to
acquire,
as
set
out
in
the
Club’s
Playing
Philosophy;
1.21.
“Continued
Professional
Development”
means
ongoing
training
for
Academy
Staff,
relevant
to
their
discipline,
of
such
quality,
content
and
frequency
as
is
necessary
to
ensure
that
each
member
of
Academy
Staff
has
the
necessary
knowledge
and
expertise
in
order
to
fulfil
his
role;
General
363
1.22.
“Core
Coaching
Time”
means
between
8.30am
and
5.30pm
on
Mondays
to
Fridays,
save
that
in
the
Foundation
Phase
and
Youth
Development
Phase
it
also
includes
between
9am
and
5pm
on
Saturdays;
1.23.“Core
Condition”
means
each
of
the
individual
Rules
referred
to
below:
Rule
Number
Description
29
Academy
Performance
Plan
in
place.
59-65
Academy
Manager*
(QUALIFICATIONS
AND
CONTRACT)
*The
Academy
Manager
Role
can
still
be
combined
with
the
Head
of
Academy
Coaching
role
as
long
as
there
is
a
Full
Time
Academy
Operations
Manager.
68-69
Head
of
Academy
Coaching*
(QUALIFICATIONS
AND
CONTRACT)
*The
Academy
Manager
role
can
still
be
combined
with
the
Head
of
Academy
Coaching
role
as
long
as
there
is
an
additional
Full
Time
Academy
Operations
Manager.
66-67
Academy
Secretary
(CONTRACT)
108
Head
of
Education
(QUALIFICATIONS
AND
CONTRACT)
87-93
Head
of
Sports
Science
and
Medicine
(QUALIFICATIONS
AND
CONTRACT)
109
Head
of
Recruitment
(QUALIFICATIONS
AND
CONTRACT)
76-77
/
79-86
Senior
Professional
Development
Coach
(QUALIFICATIONS
AND
CONTRACT)
70-72
/
79-86
Coach
1
Foundation
Phase
(Lead
Phase
Coach):
(QUALIFICATIONS
AND
CONTRACT)
70-72
/
79-86
Coach
2
Foundation
Phase
(QUALIFICATIONS
AND
CONTRACT)
70-72
/
79-86
Coach
1
Youth
Development
Phase
(Lead
Phase
Coach):
(QUALIFICATIONS
AND
CONTRACT)
70-72
/
79-86
Coach
2
Youth
Development
Phase
(QUALIFICATIONS
AND
CONTRACT)
70-72
/
79-86
Coach
1
Professional
Development
Phase
(QUALIFICATIONS
AND
CONTRACT)
70-72
/
79-86
Coach
2
Professional
Development
Phase
(QUALIFICATIONS
AND
CONTRACT)
73-75
/
79-86
Goalkeeping
Coach(es):
(QUALIFICATIONS
AND
CONTRACT)
186
Academy
Safeguarding
Officer
(CONTRACT)
94
-96
Lead
Sports
Scientist
(QUALIFICATIONS
AND
CONTRACT)
General
364
Youth
Development
Rules
1.24.
“Development
Action
Plan”
means
an
individualised
plan,
developed
and
implemented
in
accordance
with
these
Rules,
for
the
professional
development
of
an
Academy
coach;
97-98
Lead
Strength
and
Conditioning
Coach
(QUALIFICATIONS
AND
CONTRACT)
103
Medical
99
Senior
Academy
Physiotherapist
(QUALIFICATIONS
AND
CONTRACT)
100-102
Registered
Physiotherapist
member
of
the
Health
and
Care
Professions
Council
and
Sports
Therapists
(QUALIFICATIONS
AND
CONTRACT)
104
-105
Performance
Analyst
1
(CONTRACT)
104
-105
Performance
Analyst
2
(CONTRACT)
180-184
Education
Programme
in
place
for
Full
Time
Training
Model
(FTTM)
and
Hybrid
Training
Model
(HTM);
includes
monitoring
academic
progression.
303
Grass
pitches.
Note:
The
ISO
will
also
report
on
the
number
and
condition
of
grass
pitches
for
this
to
be
assessed
in
terms
of
the
adequacy
of
available
grass
pitches
and
demand.
308
Floodlit
outdoor
Artificial
Surface
pitch
site
at
the
Academy.
303
Designated
Goalkeepers
(Grass)
Training
Area
309
Indoor
Artificial
Surface
pitch
310
Changing
Rooms
310
Washing
and
toilet
facilities
311
Team
meeting
room
on
site
(20
people)
312
Guest
/
Parents’
Lounge
(50
people)
313
Match
Analysis
Suite
to
hold
20
people
(fully
equipped)
315
Academy
Administration
Office
space
and
facilities
315
Private
meeting
room
on
site
317
Classrooms
for
20
people
(min.
20
computers)
54
Each
member
of
Academy
Staff
has
an
employment
contract
or
a
statement
of
terms
of
employment
or
in
the
case
of
a
non-employee,
a
contract
for
services.
Other
The
ISO
will
be
asked
to
confirm
also
that
the
following
are
being
addressed:
•
Health
and
Safety
audit
result
at
the
current
acceptable
standard
of
a
score
at
least
85%
•
Safeguarding
provisions:
compliance
with
Rule
S.
General
Guidance
See
further
Rules
83
to
86.
Guidance
The
FA
Advanced
Youth
Award
contains
a
specialist
element
relevant
to
each
Development
Phase.
Coaches
will
be
required
to
hold
the
specialism
relevant
to
the
age
group
that
they
coach.
365
1.33.“FA
Youth
Award”
means
the
non-age
specific
qualification
for
Academy
coaches
awarded
by
The
Football
Association;
1.34.
“Festival”
means
an
event,
which
may
be
spread
over
more
than
one
day,
at
which
teams
from
three
or
more
Clubs
(or
clubs)
play
a
series
of
matches
in
an
environment
in
which
the
matches
are
competitive
but
the
results
are
not
given
any
particular
significance;
1.35.“Foundation
Phase”
means
the
Under
9
to
Under
11
age
groups
inclusive;
1.36.
“Foundation
Phase
Games
Programme”
means
the
games
programmes
organised
by
the
League
and
the
Football
League
for
teams
in
each
of
the
Under
9
to
Under
11
age
groups
as
set
out
in
Rules
137
to
141;
1.25.
“Development
Centre”
means
an
establishment
operated
by
a
Club
in
England
or
Wales
for
the
coaching
of
Children
which
is
not
an
Academy
and
includes
any
such
establishment
by
whatever
name
or
title
it
is
known;
1.26.
“Development
Phase”
means
the
Foundation
Phase,
the
Youth
Development
Phase
or
the
Professional
Development
Phase
as
the
context
requires,
and
“Development
Phases”
means
all
of
the
former;
1.27.“Education
Advisory
Group”
means
the
group
consisting
of
two
Persons
appointed
by
the
League,
two
appointed
by
The
Football
League,
and
an
independent
chair;
1.28.
“Education
Ombudsman”
means
an
expert
appointed
by
the
League
to
undertake,
amongst
other
things,
the
verification
of
Clubs’
Hybrid
and
Full
Time
Training
Models
to
ensure
that
they
comply
with
these
Rules,
and
to
advise
the
Education
Advisory
Group
and
PGB
thereon.
An
Education
Ombudsman
shall
either
be
an
experienced
educational
practitioner
or
a
coach
who
has
extensive
experience
in
youth
development;
1.29.“Education
Programme”
has
the
meaning
set
out
in
Rule
180;
1.30.“Elite
Player
Performance
Plan”
means
the
document
of
that
name
dated
May
2011
and
presented
to
the
General
Meeting
held
on
Thursday
2
June
2011;
1.31.
“Emergency
Action
Plan”
means
a
plan
detailing
the
medical
facilities
and
personnel
who
shall
be
available
at
each
Club’s
home
matches
in
the
Games
Programmes,
and
the
contingency
plan
for
how
any
medical
emergencies
at
such
matches
shall
be
dealt
with;
1.32.“FA
Advanced
Youth
Award”
means
the
advanced
qualification
for
Academy
coaches
to
be
developed
and
awarded
by
The
Football
Association;
General
Guidance
A
Club
will
not
be
penalised
should
a
member
of
its
Academy
Staff
fulfilling
one
of
the
roles
required
by
these
Rules
to
be
Full
Time
if
working
slightly
less
than
35
hours
per
week
provided
that
the
required
outputs
of
that
role
are
being
satisfactorily
delivered.
See
further,
by
way
of
comparison,
Rule
52
and
the
guidance
thereunder.
366
Youth
Development
Rules
1.38.
“Full
Time
Education”
means
the
education
provided
for
registered
pupils
at
primary
or
secondary
schools
or
full-time
equivalent
students
at
colleges
of
further
education;
1.39.“Full
Time
Training
Model”
means:
1.39.1.
in
the
Professional
Development
Phase,
a
programme
of
coaching
and
education
whereby
the
Academy
Player’s
academic
education
shall
be
scheduled
to
enable
four
hours
of
coaching
per
day
(which
may
be
split
into
two
sessions
of
two
hours
each)
to
take
place
within
the
Core
Coaching
Time;
and
1.39.2.
in
the
Youth
Development
Phase,
a
programme
which
complies
with
the
following:
(a)
the
Academy
Player
shall
receive
within
the
Core
Coaching
Time
a
minimum
of
twenty
hours
of
education;
(b)
the
Academy
Player
shall
receive
a
significant
amount
of
coaching
within
the
Core
Coaching
Time.
The
exact
amount
of
such
coaching
to
take
place
within
the
Core
Coaching
Time
is
to
be
determined
by
the
Club
for
each
individual
Academy
Player.
The
Club
shall
demonstrate
the
amount
of
coaching
is
significantly
more
than
the
amount
of
coaching
in
the
Core
Coaching
Time
which
the
Club
gives
to
its
Academy
Players
engaged
on
the
Hybrid
Training
Model.
Full
details
must
be
set
out
in
the
Academy
Player’s
individual
coaching
plan
referred
to
in
Rule
118;
(c)
no
single
coaching
session
shall
endure
for
more
than
90
minutes,
and
if
there
are
two
or
more
coaching
sessions
on
a
single
day,
there
shall
be
a
period
of
rest
between
each
session
sufficient
to
ensure
that
the
Academy
Player
is
fully
rested,
and
of
at
least
90
minutes’
duration,
unless
the
Academy
Player’s
individual
coaching
plan
recognises
that
he
may
have
shorter
rest
periods;
and
(d)
the
Club’s
delivery
of
the
Full
Time
Training
Model
must
comply
with
these
Rules;
1.37.
“Full
Time”
means,
when
applied
to
a
role
specified
under
these
Rules,
one
where
the
working
hours
are
at
least
35
hours
per
week
(subject
to
such
additional
hours
as
the
Club
may
require).
A
Full
Time
role
may
be
fulfilled
by
more
than
one
Official
(e.g.
on
a
job-share
basis)
provided
that
the
minimum
hours
stated
above
are
undertaken;
General
Guidance
A
Club
will
not
be
penalised
should
a
member
of
its
Academy
Staff
fulfilling
one
of
the
roles
required
by
these
Rules
to
be
Full
Time
if
working
slightly
less
than
35
hours
per
week
provided
that
the
required
outputs
of
that
role
are
being
satisfactorily
delivered.
See
further,
by
way
of
comparison,
Rule
52
and
the
guidance
thereunder.
366
Youth
Development
Rules
1.38.
“Full
Time
Education”
means
the
education
provided
for
registered
pupils
at
primary
or
secondary
schools
or
full-time
equivalent
students
at
colleges
of
further
education;
1.39.“Full
Time
Training
Model”
means:
1.39.1.
in
the
Professional
Development
Phase,
a
programme
of
coaching
and
education
whereby
the
Academy
Player’s
academic
education
shall
be
scheduled
to
enable
four
hours
of
coaching
per
day
(which
may
be
split
into
two
sessions
of
two
hours
each)
to
take
place
within
the
Core
Coaching
Time;
and
1.39.2.
in
the
Youth
Development
Phase,
a
programme
which
complies
with
the
following:
(a)
the
Academy
Player
shall
receive
within
the
Core
Coaching
Time
a
minimum
of
twenty
hours
of
education;
(b)
the
Academy
Player
shall
receive
a
significant
amount
of
coaching
within
the
Core
Coaching
Time.
The
exact
amount
of
such
coaching
to
take
place
within
the
Core
Coaching
Time
is
to
be
determined
by
the
Club
for
each
individual
Academy
Player.
The
Club
shall
demonstrate
the
amount
of
coaching
is
significantly
more
than
the
amount
of
coaching
in
the
Core
Coaching
Time
which
the
Club
gives
to
its
Academy
Players
engaged
on
the
Hybrid
Training
Model.
Full
details
must
be
set
out
in
the
Academy
Player’s
individual
coaching
plan
referred
to
in
Rule
118;
(c)
no
single
coaching
session
shall
endure
for
more
than
90
minutes,
and
if
there
are
two
or
more
coaching
sessions
on
a
single
day,
there
shall
be
a
period
of
rest
between
each
session
sufficient
to
ensure
that
the
Academy
Player
is
fully
rested,
and
of
at
least
90
minutes’
duration,
unless
the
Academy
Player’s
individual
coaching
plan
recognises
that
he
may
have
shorter
rest
periods;
and
(d)
the
Club’s
delivery
of
the
Full
Time
Training
Model
must
comply
with
these
Rules;
1.37.
“Full
Time”
means,
when
applied
to
a
role
specified
under
these
Rules,
one
where
the
working
hours
are
at
least
35
hours
per
week
(subject
to
such
additional
hours
as
the
Club
may
require).
A
Full
Time
role
may
be
fulfilled
by
more
than
one
Official
(e.g.
on
a
job-share
basis)
provided
that
the
minimum
hours
stated
above
are
undertaken;
General
Guidance
The
Games
Programme
Schedule
incorporates
two
periods
of
“downtime”
for
matches
in
the
Foundation
Phase
and
Youth
Development
Phase
Games
Programmes.
The
first
such
period
generally
encompasses
the
last
two
weeks
of
July
and
the
first
two
weeks
of
August,
and
the
second
encompasses
two
weeks
over
Christmas.
The
exact
dates
for
each
season’s
period
of
downtime
will
be
set
out
in
the
Games
Programme
Schedule
when
it
is
published
by
the
League
in
the
preceding
season.
A
provisional
date
of
31
January
in
each
season
has
been
set
for
the
publication
of
the
Games
Programme
Schedule
(although
it
may
be
subject
to
amendment
thereafter
but
before
the
start
of
the
following
season
to
accommodate,
for
example,
newly-classified
or
re-classified
Academies).
The
League
will
conduct
at
least
two
consultation
meetings
with
Clubs
per
season
to
consider
the
Games
Programme
Schedule
for
the
following
season.
The
first
of
these
will
take
place
in
the
autumn,
and
the
second
in
the
early
new
year.
Guidance
Clubs’
attention
is
drawn
to
Rule
198.2,
pursuant
to
which
they
must
provide
all
necessary
additional
educational
support
so
that
the
Academy
Player’s
education
is
not
prejudiced
as
a
result
of
being
released
from
school
to
undertake
coaching
during
the
Core
Coaching
Time.
367
1.47.
“Individual
Learning
Plan”
means
an
individual
plan
for
each
Academy
Player
setting
out
measurable
objectives
for
the
development
that
he
needs
to
undertake
and
the
means
by
which
he
will
obtain
those
objectives;
1.43.“Head
of
Academy
Coaching”
means
the
Official
referred
to
in
Rule
68;
1.44.“Head
of
Education”
means
the
Official
referred
to
in
Rule
108;
1.45.“Head
of
Recruitment”
means
the
Official
referred
to
in
Rule
109;
1.46.
“Hybrid
Training
Model”
means
a
programme
of
coaching
and
education
whereby
the
coaching
of
an
Academy
Player
primarily
takes
place
outside
the
Core
Coaching
Time
save
that,
subject
to
the
provisions
of
these
Rules,
he
may
be
released
from
attendance
at
school
during
the
School
Day
for
a
maximum
of
half
a
day
a
week
(if
he
is
in
the
Foundation
Phase)
or
two
days
a
week
(if
he
is
in
the
Youth
Development
Phase);
1.40.
“Futsal”
means
the
variant
of
association
football
that
is
played
in
accordance
with
the
Futsal
Laws
of
the
Game
as
published
from
time
to
time
by
FIFA
(with
any
such
variation
thereto
as
the
League
may
from
time
to
time
determine),
the
current
such
Laws
being
available
at:
http://resources.fifa.com/mm/document/footballdevelopment/refereeing/51/44/50/
lawsofthegamefutsal2014_15_eneu_neutral.pdf
1.41.
“Games
Programme”
means
the
Foundation
Phase
Games
Programme,
the
Youth
Development
Phase
Games
Programme,
or
the
Professional
Development
Phase
Games
Programme;
1.42.“Games
Programme
Schedule”
means
the
period
during
which
matches
in
the
Games
Programmes
shall
take
place;
General
Guidance
No
minimum
number
of
hours
is
specified
for
Part
Time
roles
required
under
these
Rules.
This
is
left
to
Clubs’
discretion.
However,
the
League
and
the
ISO
will
require
to
be
satisfied
that
the
required
outputs
and
results
are
achieved
by
a
Club’s
staffing
structure.
See
further,
by
way
of
comparison,
Rule
52
and
the
Guidance
thereunder.
368
Youth
Development
Rules
1.48.“Intermediate
First
Aid
for
Sport
Qualification”
means
the
qualification
of
that
name
issued
by
or
on
behalf
of
The
Football
Association;
1.49.“ISO”
means
the
independent
standards
organisation
to
be
appointed
from
time
to
time
by
the
PGB
for
the
purposes
of
undertaking
the
ISO
Audits;
1.50.“ISO
Audit”
has
the
meaning
set
out
in
Rule
14;
1.51.
“Lifestyle
Management
Skills”
means
the
personal
and
social
skills
and
knowledge
which
it
is
considered
desirable
for
Academy
Players
to
develop,
and
training
in
Lifestyle
Management
Skills
shall
include
(without
limitation)
training
or
coaching
in
the
following:
(a)
dealing
with
the
media;
(b)
use
of
social
media;
(c)
anti-doping;
(d)
gambling,
anti-corruption
and
other
matters
of
sporting
integrity;
(e)
financial
management;
(f)
equality
and
diversity;
(g)
wellbeing
i.e.
mental
health
and
nutrition;
and
(h)
further
education
and
careers
advice;
1.52.
“Multi-disciplinary
Review”
means
a
review
of
all
aspects
of
a
Academy
Player’s
football,
athletic
and
educational
performance
and
development
and
which
shall
include:
(a)
reports
from
all
relevant
Academy
Staff
(including
from
the
coaching,
education
and
sports
science
and
medicine
disciplines);
(b)
for
Academy
Players
on
the
Full
Time
Training
Model
or
the
Hybrid
Training
Model,
reports
and
educational
data
from
the
Academy
Player’s
school
(and
where
the
League
requests,
all
Academy
Players
on
the
Part
Time
Training
Model);
(c)
self-assessment
by
the
Academy
Player;
and
(d)
short,
medium
and
long-term
targets
for
the
Academy
Player’s
football,
athletic
and
educational
performance
and
development;
1.53.
“Part
Time”
means,
when
applied
to
a
role
specified
under
these
Rules,
one
where
the
working
hours
are
less
than
35
hours
per
week.
A
Part
Time
role
may
be
fulfilled
by
two
or
more
Officials
(e.g.
on
a
job-share
basis);
General
Guidance
The
Education
Management
System
has
been
developed
as
a
new
function
contained
within
the
Performance
Clock.
It
must
be
used
for
assisting
the
management
of
Academy
Players’
educational
attainment
data,
and
reference
to
the
Performance
Clock
in
these
Rules,
particularly
in
the
context
of
education,
should
be
read
accordingly.
369
1.58.
“Performance
Management
Application”
means
the
online
support
service
to
be
developed
and
maintained
by
the
League
and
utilised
by
each
Club
for
the
purposes
of
assisting
the
management
of
the
Academy
and
recording
and
analysing
data.
Such
data
shall
include
(without
limitation):
(a)
each
Academy
Player’s
Performance
Clock;
(b)
key
data
on
Academy
Staff
such
as
records
of
qualification
and
Continued
Professional
Development;
(c)
such
information
as
the
League
may
from
time
to
time
require
for
the
purposes
of
national
or
Category-wide
benchmarking;
and
(d)
data
received
from
The
Football
Association
in
respect
of
an
Academy
Player
who
plays
for,
or
who
is
coached
by
The
Football
Association
with
a
view
to
playing
for,
an
England
representative
side;
1.59.“Playing
Philosophy”
means
a
written
statement
which
sets
out:
(a)
the
principles,
values,
playing
style
and
tactical
approach
of
all
of
the
Club’s
teams
(including
its
first
team);
and
(b)
profiles
detailing,
for
each
age
group
and
the
first
team,
the
Club’s
desired
technical,
tactical,
physical,
psychological
and
social
skills
of
players
in
each
position
on
the
pitch;
1.60.
“Productivity
Methodology”
means
the
methodology
developed
by
the
League
for
analysing
the
registration
and
playing
history
of
Players
and,
as
a
consequence
thereof,
for
producing
each
Club’s
Productivity
Profile;
1.54.“Part
Time
Training
Model”
means
a
coaching
curriculum
whereby
the
coaching
of
an
Academy
Player
does
not
require
him
to
miss
any
part
of
the
School
Day;
1.55.
“Performance
Analysis”
means
the
analysis
of
the
physiological,
technical
and
tactical
performance
of
each
individual
Player
and,
in
a
game,
of
the
team
as
a
whole.
Performance
Analysis
shall
be
undertaken
by
means
of
such
video
and/or
IT
technology
as
the
League
shall
from
time
to
time
determine;
1.56.“Performance
Analysts”
means
the
Officials
referred
to
in
Rules
104
and
105;
1.57.
“Performance
Clock”
means
the
application
utilised
for
recording,
measuring,
monitoring
and
evidencing
all
aspects
of
an
Academy
Player’s
progression,
development
and
education
in
accordance
with
the
format
and
procedures
to
be
set
by
the
League;
General
370
Youth
Development
Rules
1.61.
“Productivity
Profile”
means
an
analysis,
produced
by
the
League
using
the
Productivity
Methodology,
of
each
Club’s
track
record
in
developing
Academy
Players,
that
is
to
say:
(a)
the
extent
to
which
Academy
Players
coached
by
or
at
its
Academy
have
progressed
to
become
established
professional
Players;
and
accordingly
(b)
the
extent
to
which
the
Club
is
successful
in
contributing
to
the
development
of
established
professional
Players;
1.62.
“Professional
Development
Leagues”
means
the
leagues
of
that
name
managed,
organised
and
controlled
by
the
League
(in
the
case
of
Clubs
operating
Category
1
and
Category
2
Academies)
or
by
The
Football
League
(in
the
case
of
Clubs
operating
Category
3
and
Category
4
Academies)
and
“Professional
Development
League
1”,
“Professional
Development
League
2”
and
“Professional
Development
League
3”
shall
be
construed
accordingly;
1.63.“Professional
Development
Phase”
means
the
Under
17
to
Under
21
age
groups
inclusive;
1.64.
“Professional
Development
Phase
Games
Programme”
means
the
games
programmes
organised
by
the
League
and
Football
League
for
teams
in
the
Professional
Development
Phase
as
set
out
in
Rules
157
to
163;
1.65.“Qualified
Teacher
Status”
means
the
accreditation
which
an
individual
must
obtain
in
order
to
teach
in
state-maintained
schools
in
England
and
Wales;
1.66.“Scholarship
Agreement”
means
an
agreement
made
between
a
Club
and
an
Academy
Player
in
PLYD
Form
1;
1.67.“School
Day”
means
the
times
when
the
pupils
of
a
school
are
required
to
attend
that
school
as
determined
by
its
governors;
1.68.“Senior
Academy
Physiotherapist”
means
the
Official
referred
to
in
Rule
99;
1.69.“Senior
Professional
Development
Coach”
means
the
Official
referred
to
in
Rule
76;
1.70.
“Sports
Science
and
Medicine
Programme”
means
an
integrated,
interdisciplinary
programme
for
the
provision
of
sports
science
and
medical
services
and
analysis
as
more
particularly
described
in
Rules
214
to
225;
1.71.“Sports
Therapist”
means
a
Person
who
holds
at
least
an
undergraduate
degree
in
sports
therapy;
1.72.“Technical
Board”
has
the
meaning
set
out
in
Rules
34
to
36;
1.73.
“Tournament”
means
a
grouping
of
competitive
matches
between
three
or
more
Clubs
(or
clubs)
whose
results
are
given
significance
(e.g.
there
may
be
a
winner
of
the
Tournament)
and
which
are
typically
played
together
at
one
venue
and
over
a
short
period
of
time
(e.g.
one
day
or
a
few
days);
General
371
1.74.
“Training
Camp”
means
an
event
for
the
Academy
Players
of
one
Club
and
which
lasts
for
one
or
more
days
and
at
which
a
variety
of
coaching
and
other
on-pitch
and
off-pitch
activities
takes
place;
1.75.“Training
Model”
means
the
Full
Time
Training
Model,
the
Hybrid
Training
Model
or
the
Part
Time
Training
Model;
1.76.“Trialist”
means
a
player
playing
in
age
groups
Under
9
to
Under
21
who
is
attending
an
Academy
on
trial
under
the
provisions
of
Rules
237
or
238;
1.77.
“Vision
Statement”
means
a
written
statement
of
the
Club’s
desired
culture,
values,
ambitions
and
strategic
aims,
and
the
behaviours
and
activities
which
the
Club
has
adopted
and
will
adopt
(including
within
its
Academy)
in
order
to
achieve
the
same;
1.78.“Youth
Development
Phase”
means
the
Under
12
to
Under
16
age
groups
inclusive;
and
1.79.
“Youth
Development
Phase
Games
Programme”
means
the
games
programmes
organised
by
the
League
and
Football
League
for
teams
in
each
of
the
Under
12
to
Under
16
age
groups,
full
details
of
which
are
set
out
in
Rules
142
to
156.
2.For
the
purposes
of
this
section
of
these
Rules:
2.1.
Academy
Players
shall
be
placed
in
one
of
13
age
groups
commencing
with
age
group
Under
9
and
ending
with
age
group
Under
21;
and
2.2.
the
age
group
into
which
each
Academy
Player
shall
be
placed
shall
be
determined
by
his
age
on
31
August
in
the
year
in
question,
save
in
the
case
of
players
in
the
Under
21
age
group,
who
must
be
under
the
age
of
21
as
at
1
January
in
the
year
in
which
the
Season
concerned
commences
(i.e.
for
Season
2017/18
born
on
or
after
1
January
1996).
General
3.If
a
Club
engages
in
the
training
and
development
of
young
players
then
it
must:
3.1.obtain
a
licence
to
operate
an
Academy;
and
3.2.
operate
its
Academy
in
accordance
with
this
section
of
the
Rules.
4.The
maximum
term
of
a
licence
to
operate
an
Academy
shall
be
three
years,
unless
revoked
earlier
in
accordance
with
these
Rules
or
extended
by
the
PGB
at
its
sole
discretion.
5.There
shall
be
four
Categories
of
Academy.
Applications
to
Operate
Academies
6.Each
Club
which
operates
or
applies
to
operate
an
Academy
shall
give
the
League
and
the
ISO
access
to
such
facilities,
personnel,
documents
and
records
as
they
reasonably
require
in
order
to
undertake
their
responsibilities
under
these
Rules.
General
Guidance
It
is
anticipated
that
the
ISO
will
require
to
visit
each
Club
for
around
three
days
in
order
to
undertake
its
ISO
Audit.
372
Youth
Development
Rules
13.
Save
where
Rule
9.1
applies,
the
PGB
shall
not
determine
the
applications
to
operate
Category
1
Academies
with
effect
from
1
July
2016
until
all
the
ISO
Audits
undertaken
pursuant
to
Rule
11
have
been
completed.
14.
In
respect
of
each
Club
which
applies
for
a
licence
to
operate
an
Academy,
the
ISO
shall
undertake
an
analysis
(“the
ISO
Audit”)
of
the
matters
set
out
in
Rule
1.11(a)
to
(c).
7.A
Club
which
wishes
to
operate
(or
continue
to
operate)
a
Category
1
Academy
with
effect
from
1
July
2016
must:
7.1.
have
submitted
to
the
PGB
by
1
May
2015
a
written
application
to
do
so,
signed
on
behalf
of
the
Club
by
an
Authorised
Signatory;
and
7.2.
submit
to
the
League
by
30
July
2015
evidence
(in
the
form
prescribed
by
the
League
from
time
to
time)
that
it
is
compliant
with
the
Core
Conditions.
8.The
PGB,
acting
on
the
advice
of
the
ISO,
shall
determine
whether
each
applicant
Club
complies
with
the
Core
Conditions
and
notify
each
such
Club
of
its
determination
by
1
September
2015.
9.The
PGB
shall
determine
that
a
Club
either:
9.1.
does
not
comply
with
the
Core
Conditions,
in
which
event
the
PGB
shall
not
grant
it
a
licence
to
operate
a
Category
1
Academy;
or
9.2.
complies
with
the
Core
Conditions,
in
which
event
the
Club
must
by
30
September
2015
complete
the
Audit
Tool.
10.
The
ISO
shall
conduct
an
ISO
Audit
of
each
Academy
at
least
once
every
three
years
(subject
to
any
decision
of
the
PGB
that
an
ISO
Audit
shall
be
undertaken
less
frequently
or
any
requirement
of
these
Rules
which
provides
for
ISO
Audits
to
be
undertaken
more
frequently),
the
results
of
which
shall
be
made
available
to
the
Club,
the
League
and
the
PGB.
11.The
ISO
will
undertake
an
ISO
Audit
between
October
2015
and
March
2016
of
each
Club
to
which
Rule
9.2
applies.
12.
Each
applicant
Club
shall
be
given
reasonable
notice
of
the
dates
of
its
ISO
Audit
and
may
not
change
those
dates
save
with
the
permission
of
the
PGB,
which
shall
only
be
granted
if
the
PGB
is
satisfied
there
are
exceptional
circumstances
which
justify
such
a
change.
General
Guidance
It
is
expected
that
the
Club
Officials
who
will
attend
the
meeting
with
the
ISO
and
the
League
referred
to
in
Rule
17.2
will
include
the
Academy
Manager
and
the
Chief
Executive.
373
15.Where
a
Club
which
wishes
to
obtain
a
licence
to
operate
(or
to
continue
to
operate)
a
Category
2,
3
or
4
Academy:
15.1.the
Club
shall:
15.1.1.
submit
to
the
League
an
application
by
the
deadline
stipulated
by
the
League
prior
to
the
commencement
of
the
relevant
season;
15.1.2.
co-operate
with
the
League’s
assessment
(by
whatever
means)
of
the
Club’s
compliance
with
the
criteria
applicable
to
the
relevant
Category;
15.2.
where
the
League
is
satisfied,
acting
reasonably,
that
the
Club
will
meet
the
criteria
applicable
to
the
Category
applied
for,
the
League
shall
recommend
to
the
PGB
that
the
PGB
award
a
provisional
licence
to
operate
an
Academy
for
that
Category;
15.3.
where
the
League
is
not
satisfied
that
the
Club
will
meet
the
criteria
applicable
to
the
relevant
Category,
the
League
may
recommend
to
the
PGB
that
the
PGB
award:
15.3.1.
a
provisional
licence
to
operate
an
Academy
for
such
lower
Category
as
appropriate
having
regard
to
the
criteria
which
are
met
by
the
Club
as
evidenced
by
the
application;
or
15.3.2.
no
provisional
licence
to
operate
an
Academy
at
all;
15.4.the
PGB
shall
give
due
consideration
to:
15.4.1.
a
Club’s
application
for
a
provisional
licence
to
operate
an
Academy;
and
15.4.2.
the
recommendation
of
the
League
in
accordance
with
Rule
15.3,
and
shall
determine
the
Category
of
each
Academy
in
respect
of
which
it
grants
a
provisional
licence
to
operate
an
Academy,
if
any.
A
Club
shall
only
have
the
right
to
make
representations
to
the
PGB
in
connection
with
its
application
for
a
provisional
licence
if
Rule
15.3
applies.
16.The
ISO
Audit
shall
utilise
the
Audit
Tool
by
assessing
and
recording
thereon
a
score
in
respect
of
the
matters
set
out
in
Rule
1.11(a)
to
(c).
17.Prior
to
an
ISO
Audit
being
presented
to
the
PGB,
the
ISO
shall:
17.1.
give
to
the
Club
a
copy
of
it
and
of
the
ISO’s
recommendation
as
to
whether
the
Club
should
be
granted
a
licence
to
operate
an
Academy
and
if
so
what
the
Category
of
the
Academy
should
be;
17.2.
thereafter
hold
a
meeting
with
Officials
of
the
Club
and
representatives
of
the
League
to
discuss
it;
and
17.3.
consider
any
representations
made
by
the
Club
or
the
League
about
the
Club’s
ISO
Audit
and
make
all
appropriate
amendments
to
the
ISO
Audit
consequent
upon
those
representations.
General
374
Youth
Development
Rules
18.
The
PGB,
having
given
due
consideration
to
a
Club’s
ISO
Audit
and
recommendation
and
to
the
advice
of
the
League,
shall
(where
appropriate)
issue
all
licences
to
operate
Academies
and
shall
determine
the
Category
of
each
Academy
in
respect
of
which
it
grants
a
licence.
19.
In
determining
the
Category
of
each
Academy
the
PGB
will
consider
and
rely
upon
an
anonymised
report
from
the
ISO
on
all
applications
for
the
same
Category,
which
shall
include
a
comparison
of
the
scores
obtained
by
each
applicant
and
their
Malus
Scores,
and
a
recommendation
by
the
ISO
as
to
the
Category
to
be
awarded,
together
with
reasons.
20.
For
the
avoidance
of
doubt,
a
Club
shall
only
have
the
right
to
make
representations
to
the
PGB
in
connection
with
its
application
for
a
licence
to
operate
an
Academy
if
it
believes
that
the
ISO
Audit
contains
manifest
error.
21.
A
Club
may
only
appeal
against
the
decision
of
the
PGB
not
to
issue
it
a
licence
to
operate
an
Academy,
or
against
the
PGB’s
determination
of
the
Category
of
its
Academy,
if
that
decision
was:
21.1.reached
as
a
result
of
fraud,
malice
or
bad
faith;
21.2.reached
as
a
result
of
procedural
errors
so
great
that
the
rights
of
the
Club
have
been
clearly
and
substantially
prejudiced;
21.3.reached
as
a
result
of
a
perverse
interpretation
of
the
law;
or
21.4.one
which
could
not
reasonably
have
been
reached
by
any
tribunal
which
had
applied
its
mind
properly
to
the
facts
of
the
case.
22.Any
appeal
by
a
Club
pursuant
to
Rule
21
shall
be
dealt
with
in
accordance
with
Rule
K
(Arbitration)
of
the
Rules
of
The
Football
Association.
23.A
Club
may
not:
23.1.
re-apply
for
a
licence
to
operate
an
Academy
within
three
years
of
the
determination
by
the
PGB
of
an
application
made
by
it
unless:
23.1.1.
the
PGB
is
satisfied
that
there
are
exceptional
circumstances
which
justify
a
further
application;
and
23.1.2.
the
Club
bears
any
costs
of
the
League,
ISO
and
PGB
reasonably
incurred
by
any
of
those
bodies
in
assessing
and
determining
the
Club’s
further
application;
or
23.2.
apply
for
a
licence
to
operate
an
Academy
higher
than
that
which
the
Club
is
licensed
to
operate
where
those
Clubs
already
operating
in
that
higher
Category
are
scheduled
to
be
re-audited
in
the
following
season.
General
Guidance
Whether
there
are
exceptional
circumstances
which
justify
a
further
application
will
be
entirely
at
the
discretion
of
the
PGB.
By
way
of
example
only,
the
following
may
be
considered
to
be
“exceptional
circumstances”.
However,
each
case
will
be
judged
on
its
own
facts
and
accordingly
there
is
no
guarantee
that
even
if
the
following
apply
the
PGB
will
grant
permission
for
a
re-application.
The
circumstances
referred
to
above
include
a
change
in
ownership
or
strategic
priority
within
the
Club
leading
to
a
significantly
high
level
of
commitment
to
and
investment
in
the
Academy.
The
Club
would
need
to
demonstrate
an
improvement
in
performance
against
targets,
not
simply
plans
to
improve
performance.
Rule
23.2
is
intended
to
restrict,
for
example,
a
Club
operating
a
Category
3
Academy
applying
to
upgrade
to
operate
a
Category
2
Academy
during
Season
2016/17,
as
the
ISO
will
be
undertaking
full
audits
of
all
Category
2
Clubs
from
the
start
of
Season
2016/17
and
in
those
circumstances
it
is
reasonable
to
expect
the
Club
seeking
the
upgrade
to
align
with
that
process.
375
24.Upon
a
Club
making
a
further
application
pursuant
to
Rule
23,
the
ISO
shall
conduct
a
further
ISO
Audit
of
the
Club.
25.Any
Club
or
Official
making
a
false
statement
(whether
made
verbally
or
in
writing)
or
falsifying
a
document
in
connection
with:
25.1.an
application
for
an
Academy;
25.2.the
League’s
annual
evaluation
undertaken
pursuant
to
Rule
38;
25.3.an
ISO
Audit;
or
25.4.any
other
provision
of
these
Rules,
shall
be
in
breach
of
these
Rules
and
shall
be
liable
to
be
dealt
with
in
accordance
with
the
provisions
of
Section
W
of
the
Premier
League
Rules.
26.
If,
in
breach
of
Rule
3.2,
a
Club
fails
to
comply
with
any
Rule
in
this
section,
or
if
a
Club
or
Official
makes
a
false
statement
or
falsifies
a
document
as
set
out
in
Rule
25,
then
the
PGB
may:
26.1.revoke
the
Club’s
licence
to
operate
an
Academy;
or
26.2.
suspend
the
Club’s
licence
to
operate
an
Academy
for
such
time
as
it
shall
determine
during
which
the
Club
shall
have
the
opportunity
to
ensure
it
becomes
compliant
with
the
relevant
Rule;
or
26.3.
determine
that
the
Club’s
Academy
shall
have
a
lower
Category
than
its
current
Category;
26.4.
withdraw
or
suspend
the
Club’s
entitlement
to
any
central
funding
provided
for
the
purposes
of
youth
development;
and
26.5.in
any
of
the
above
cases
require
the
ISO
to
undertake
an
ISO
Audit
of
the
Club’s
Academy
as
soon
as
reasonably
practicable.
27.Without
prejudice
to
Rule
26,
any
breach
of
Rules
3.2,
6,
25,
32.2,
42
to
50,
54,
55,
56.1,
116
to
120,
123.2,
127
to
129,
131,
132,
140,
141,
154
to
156,
163
to
165,
172,
173,
177,
178,
181
to
190,
194
to
205,
212,
217,
218,
224
to
230,
244,
246,
247,
250
to
252,
253,
258,
264,
267,
268,
279,
282,
285,
286,
287,
297,
298,
300,
301,
318,
321
or
325
shall
be
liable
to
be
dealt
with
under
the
provisions
of
Section
W
of
the
Premier
League
Rules.
General
Guidance
Failure
to
comply
with
any
of
the
Rules
in
this
section,
other
than
those
specified
in
Rule
27
above,
will
not
ordinarily
lead
to
liability
to
disciplinary
action
under
Section
W.
However,
such
failure
to
comply
may
be
dealt
with
pursuant
to
the
terms
and
conditions
of
the
Club’s
Academy
licence
and
may
lead
to
the
revocation,
suspension
or
downgrading
of
that
licence,
or
the
withdrawal
or
suspension
of
central
funding,
pursuant
to
Rule
26.
The
League
considers
that
the
Rules
specified
in
Rule
27
are
of
such
a
nature
that
breach
should
open
the
possibility
of
disciplinary
action
under
Section
W
because
they
impact
upon
other
people
or
entities,
and
in
particular,
Academy
Players
and/or
other
Clubs.
376
Youth
Development
Rules
Youth
Development
Rules
Strategy,
Leadership
and
Management
of
the
Academy
Guidance
See
also
Rule
9.2
which
requires
the
Academy
Performance
Plan
to
be
submitted
as
part
of
the
Club’s
application
to
operate
(or
continue
to
operate)
an
Academy
with
effect
from
1
July
2016.
377
30.
The
Academy
Performance
Plan
shall
be
drawn
up
under
the
guidance
of
the
Academy
Manager
in
consultation
with
such
Officials
as
the
Club
may
consider
appropriate
(including,
by
way
of
example
only,
the
Manager,
the
Chief
Executive,
the
Academy
Management
Team
and
the
technical
director
if
the
Club
has
appointed
one
and
the
Technical
Board)
and
shall
be
reviewed
annually
by
the
Academy
Manager.
31.The
Club
Board
shall:
31.1.annually
review
and
approve
the
Academy
Performance
Plan;
31.2.ensure
that
the
Academy
Performance
Plan
is
communicated
to
all
relevant
Officials;
and
31.3.
measure
the
performance
of
the
Academy
each
year
against
the
objectives,
strategy
and
specific
performance
targets
set
out
in
the
Academy
Performance
Plan
and
ensure
that
appropriate
action
is
taken
if
the
performance
targets
have
not
been
met.
Performance
Management
Application
32.Each
Club
which
operates
an
Academy
shall:
32.1.
utilise
the
Performance
Management
Application
from
the
date
of
its
implementation
by
the
League
and
record
on
it
the
data
listed
in
Rule
1.58;
32.2.
ensure
that
the
data
held
on
the
Performance
Management
Application
which
is
within
the
Club’s
control
is
held
securely
and
is
only
released
to,
or
accessed
by,
those
Persons
who
require
access
to
it
pursuant
to
any
of
these
Rules;
and
32.3.
provide
the
League
with
such
information
as
it
may
from
time
to
time
require
for
the
purposes
of
analysing
and
benchmarking
on
a
national
or
Category-wide
basis
any
aspect
of
the
performance
of
Academy
Players
or
Clubs.
Strategic
Documents
28.
Each
Club
which
operates
an
Academy
shall
document
and
make
available
to
the
League
and
to
the
ISO
its
Vision
Statement,
Playing
Philosophy
and
Coaching
Philosophy
each
of
which
shall
be:
28.1.drawn
up
by
the
Technical
Board;
and
28.2.annually
reviewed
and
approved
by
the
Club
Board.
Academy
Performance
Plan
29.Each
Club
which
operates
an
Academy
shall
prepare
and
make
available
to
the
League
and
to
the
ISO
its
Academy
Performance
Plan.
Strategy,
Leadership
and
Management
of
the
Academy
Guidance
The
Club
may
wish
to
give
consideration
to
tasking
the
Technical
Board
with
involvement
in
the
following
functions,
in
addition
to
those
listed
in
the
above
Rule:
•
•
•
•
•
defining
the
profile/role
of
the
Senior
Professional
Development
Coach;
management
of
the
transition
of
players
into
the
first
team
squad;
defining
the
Club’s
recruitment
strategy
(e.g.
home-grown
players
vs
external
recruitment);
playing
opportunities
for
Academy
Players
at
first
team
level;
and
any
other
functions
which
the
Club
deems
appropriate.
Each
Club
may
wish
to
give
consideration
to
employing
a
technical
director.
The
employment
of
a
technical
director
is
not
mandatory.
378
Youth
Development
Rules
33.Each
Club
which
operates
an
Academy
shall
ensure
that
the
Performance
Management
Application
is
available
for
access
by
the
following
individuals:
33.1.relevant
Academy
Staff;
and
33.2.
Parents
of
its
Academy
Players
aged
17
and
younger,
and
the
Academy
Players
themselves,
in
relation
to
information
contained
on
the
Performance
Management
Application
which
relates
to
that
Academy
Player
(but
excluding
information
which
in
the
Club’s
reasonable
opinion
ought
not
to
be
so
disclosed).
Technical
Board
34.Each
Club
which
operates
an
Academy
shall
establish
a
Technical
Board.
35.
The
membership
of
the
Technical
Board
shall
consist
of
such
Officials
as
the
Club
Board
deems
necessary
in
order
for
the
Technical
Board
to
properly
perform
the
functions
with
which
it
is
tasked
by
these
Rules,
and
accordingly
may
include:
35.1.the
Chief
Executive;
35.2.the
Manager;
35.3.the
Academy
Manager;
35.4.such
Officials
as
can
give
input
from
the
following
functional
areas:
35.4.1.
recruitment;
35.4.2.
coaching;
and
35.4.3.
Professional
Development
Phase
coaching;
and
35.5.any
other
Official
that
the
Club
deems
appropriate.
36.
The
Technical
Board
shall
provide
technical
advice
and
support
in
the
development
of
the
Club’s
Playing
Philosophy,
Coaching
Philosophy
and
Coach
Competency
Framework,
and
in
the
development,
implementation
and
monitoring
of
the
Academy
Performance
Plan.
Youth
Development
Rules
Effective
Measurement
379
Academies:
Licensing,
Evaluation
and
Audit
37.Each
Club
which
operates
an
Academy
shall
conduct
an
annual
self-assessment
of
its
Academy
which
shall:
37.1.be
led
by
its
Academy
Manager;
37.2.
assess
the
extent
to
which
the
Club
meets
and/or
exceeds
the
criteria
pertaining
to
the
relevant
Category
of
Academy
set
out
in
this
section
of
the
Rules
and
in
the
Audit
Tool;
37.3.utilise
the
Audit
Tool;
and
37.4.be
made
available
to
the
League,
the
ISO
and,
if
required,
the
PGB.
38.The
League
shall
conduct:
38.1.on-going
monitoring
of
each
Academy;
and
38.2.an
annual
evaluation
of
each
Academy
which
shall:
38.2.1.
consider
the
Club’s
annual
self-assessment
referred
to
in
Rule
37
and
its
most
recent
Academy
Financial
Information;
38.2.2.
assess
the
extent
to
which
the
Club
meets
and/or
exceeds
the
criteria
pertaining
to
the
relevant
Category
of
Academy
set
out
in
this
section
of
the
Rules
and
in
the
Audit
Tool;
38.2.3.
utilise
the
Audit
Tool;
and
38.2.4.
be
made
available
to
the
Club,
the
ISO
and,
if
required,
the
PGB.
39.A
Club
shall
be
entitled
to
publish
the
results
of
its
ISO
Audit
and
the
Category
of
its
Academy.
Productivity
Profile
40.
Each
year
the
League
will
provide
each
Club
which
operates
an
Academy
with
an
up
to
date
Productivity
Profile,
benchmarked
(on
an
anonymised
basis)
against
other
Clubs
(and,
if
appropriate,
Football
League
clubs).
Effective
Measurement
380
Youth
Development
Rules
Youth
Development
Rules
Performance
Management,
Player
Development
and
Progression
Guidance
1.
The
Performance
Clock
records
the
player’s
progress
throughout
his
development.
The
Performance
Clock
is
an
embedded
application
in
the
Performance
Management
Application.
Information
is
carried
forward
year
on
year
(and
from
club
to
club)
to
build
into
a
comprehensive
record
of
the
player’s
development.
The
Performance
Clock
should
provide
a
breakdown
of
the
time
spent
in
individual
and
team
technical
and
practical
development,
matches
played,
sports
science
and
medicine
(including
psychological
and
social
development)
and
educational
progression.
The
Performance
Clock
logs
qualitative
information
and
evidence
documented
by
both
coach
and
player
relating
to
a
player’s
successful
progression
in
the
above
areas.
The
Performance
Clock
also
evidences
the
Academy
Player’s
Multi-disciplinary
Reviews.
It
should
be
noted
that
while
there
is
scope
within
the
Performance
Clock
for
the
Academy
Player
to
give
feedback
and
comments,
the
primary
responsibility
to
maintain
Performance
Clocks
lies
with
the
Club.
Any
Club
which
fails
to
maintain
its
Academy
Players’
Performance
Clocks,
and
make
them
available
in
accordance
with
Rule
41,
may
jeopardise
its
categorisation.
2.
Guidance
Neither
the
Academy
Player
nor
his
Parent
need
be
present
at
the
Multi-disciplinary
Review.
See
however
the
Club’s
obligations
under
Rules
44,
45
and
47
to
49.
381
Individual
Learning
Plans
and
Multi-disciplinary
Reviews
42.Each
Club
which
operates
an
Academy
shall
ensure
that
it
undertakes
a
Multi-disciplinary
Review
in
respect
of
each
Academy
Player:
42.1.every
12
weeks
(if
he
is
in
one
of
the
Under
9
to
Under
11
age
groups);
42.2.every
six
weeks
(if
he
is
in
one
of
the
Under
12
to
Under
18
age
groups);
and
42.3.with
such
frequency
as
is
necessary
according
to
his
developmental
needs
(if
he
is
one
of
the
Under
19
to
Under
21
age
groups).
Performance
Clock
41.Each
Club
which
operates
an
Academy
shall
maintain
a
Performance
Clock
for
each
of
its
Academy
Players
and
ensure
that
it
is
made
available
to:
41.1.the
Academy
Player;
41.2.
his
Parent
(and
without
prejudice
to
the
generality
of
the
foregoing
the
Club
shall
provide
to
the
Academy
Player
and
his
Parent
a
copy
of
his
Performance
Clock
if
he
ceases
to
be
registered
with
the
Club);
41.3.the
League;
and
41.4.the
ISO.
Performance
Management,
Player
Development
and
Progression
Guidance
It
is
recommended
that
one
of
the
meetings
referred
to
in
Rule
47
is
held
at
around
the
mid-season
point
and
the
other
at
the
end
of
the
season.
The
annual
written
report
referred
to
in
Rule
49
should
form
the
basis
of
the
end
of
season
meeting.
Regular
reviews
of
all
aspects
of
an
Academy
Player’s
development
are
a
key
part
of
the
Elite
Player
Performance
Plan.
Each
periodic
Multi-disciplinary
Review
will
have
input
from
each
discipline
within
the
Academy
(coaching,
education
and
welfare,
and
sports
science
and
medicine).
The
following
best
practice
recommendations
are
made,
which
supplement
the
above
minimum
requirements.
382
Youth
Development
Rules
43.
Each
Multi-disciplinary
Review
shall
assess
the
performance
and
development
of
the
Academy
Player
against
his
performance
targets
set
at
previous
Multi-disciplinary
Reviews.
At
the
end
of
each
Multi-disciplinary
Review
the
Club
shall
update
the
Academy
Player’s
Individual
Learning
Plan
to
take
account
of
conclusions
reached
at
the
Multi-disciplinary
Review.
44.Each
Club
which
operates
an
Academy
shall
ensure
that
it
conducts
a
meeting
with
each
of
its
Academy
Players:
44.1.
at
least
every
12
weeks
(if
he
is
in
one
of
the
Under
9
to
Under
11
age
groups);
44.2.
at
least
every
six
weeks
(if
he
is
in
one
of
the
Under
12
to
Under
18
age
groups);
and
44.3.
with
such
frequency
as
is
necessary
according
to
his
development
needs
(if
he
is
one
of
the
Under
19
to
Under
21
age
groups).
45.At
the
meetings
referred
to
in
Rule
44,
the
Club
shall:
45.1.discuss
with
the
Academy
Player
his
Individual
Learning
Plan;
and
45.2.
take
all
appropriate
action
(for
example
by
way
of
amending
his
Individual
Learning
Plan
to
set
mutually
agreed
performance
targets
and/or
such
individual
coaching,
athletic
development
or
educational
support
as
may
be
necessary).
46.Each
Multi-disciplinary
Review
shall
be
recorded
on
the
Academy
Player’s
Performance
Clock.
47.
Each
Club
which
operates
an
Academy
shall
meet
with
the
Parent
of
each
Academy
Player
under
the
age
of
18
at
least
twice
a
year
and
provide
to
and
discuss
with
the
Parent
a
detailed
review
of
all
aspects
of
the
Academy
Player’s
performance
and
development
based
on
his
most
recent
Multi-disciplinary
Reviews.
48.A
written
record
of
the
discussion
referred
to
in
Rule
47
shall
be
given
to
the
Parent
and
noted
on
the
Academy
Player’s
Performance
Clock.
49.
Each
Club
which
operates
an
Academy
shall,
between
1
May
and
30
June
in
each
year,
provide
to
the
Parent
of
each
Academy
Player
under
the
age
of
18
an
annual
written
report
on
all
aspects
of
the
Academy
Player’s
performance
and
development
over
the
preceding
season.
50.Each
Club
shall
permit
a
representative
of
the
League
to
attend
Multi-disciplinary
Reviews
if
so
requested
by
the
League.
Performance
Management,
Player
Development
and
Progression
1.
Multi-disciplinary
Reviews
should
not
only
measure
the
Academy
Player’s
progression
against
his
own
performance
targets,
but
also
benchmark
his
development
against
that
of
his
peers.
The
procedure
for
undertaking
Multi-disciplinary
Reviews
with
Academy
Players
should
follow
a
standard
protocol.
The
meeting
should
involve
the
head
coach
for
the
Academy
Player’s
Development
Phase
and
the
Head
of
Education
(particularly
if
the
Club
is
providing
education
to
the
Academy
Player),
plus
any
other
relevant
Academy
Staff
(e.g.
sports
scientists)
as
required.
Similar
protocols
may
be
adopted
for
the
meetings
with
Parents.
Thus,
it
is
recommended
that
the
meeting
is
attended
by
the
head
coach
for
the
Academy
Player’s
Development
Phase,
the
Head
of
Education
and
any
other
relevant
Academy
Staff.
2.
3.
383
Performance
Management,
Player
Development
and
Progression
384
Youth
Development
Rules
Youth
Development
Rules
Staff
Guidance
The
functions
covered
by
the
mandatory
posts
must
be
delivered
by
all
Clubs
operating
an
Academy.
However,
the
League
acknowledges
that
Clubs
should
have
flexibility
in
the
organisation
of
their
staffing
structure
provided
that
the
structure
that
is
adopted
delivers
the
same
outputs
and
results
as
if
the
mandatory
posts
were
filled.
The
exceptions
to
this
are
the
post
of
Academy
Manager
and
the
coaches
set
out
in
Rules
70
and
71:
a
Club
must
employ
a
Full
Time
Academy
Manager
in
accordance
with
Rules
59
to
65
and
coaches
in
accordance
with
Rules
70
and
71.
385
53.The
Club
shall
document
its
staffing
structure
in
an
organisational
chart
which
shall:
53.1.show
the
reporting
lines
of
each
member
of
Academy
Staff;
and
53.2.be
made
available
to
Academy
Staff,
the
League
and
the
ISO.
54.The
relationship
between
a
Club
and
each
member
of
its
Academy
Staff
shall
be
appropriately
documented
by
way
of:
54.1.an
employment
contract;
54.2.a
statement
of
terms
of
employment
pursuant
to
Section
1
of
the
Employment
Rights
Act
1996;
or
54.3.in
the
case
of
a
non-employee,
a
contract
for
services.
55.Each
member
of
Academy
Staff
shall
be
given:
55.1.a
written
job
description
(which
may
be
contained
in
the
document
referred
to
in
Rule
54);
and
55.2.an
annual
performance
appraisal.
General
51.Each
Club
which
operates
an
Academy
shall
establish
a
staffing
structure
for
its
Academy
which
shall:
51.1.subject
to
Rule
52,
include
the
mandatory
posts
required
by
this
section
of
the
Rules
for
the
Category
applicable
to
its
Academy;
and
51.2.have
regard
to
the
guidelines
and
best
practice
set
out
in
the
Elite
Player
Performance
Plan.
52.
Save
for
the
Academy
Manager
and
the
coaches
described
in
Rules
70
and
71,
a
Club
need
not
employ
those
Academy
Staff
whose
employment
is
mandatory
for
the
Category
of
its
Academy
pursuant
to
these
Rules
provided
that
the
Club
is
able
to
demonstrate
to
the
reasonable
satisfaction
of
the
League,
the
ISO
or
the
PGB
(whichever
body
is
appropriate),
that
its
staffing
structure
includes
the
same
expertise
and
achieves
the
same
results
as
if
all
the
mandatory
posts
required
by
this
section
of
the
Rules
were
filled.
Staff
Guidance
It
is
envisaged
that
CPD
will
be
delivered
partly
by
Clubs
and
partly
externally
(e.g.
by
The
Football
Association).
Guidance
This
Section
of
the
Rules
should
be
read
subject
to
Rule
52.
If
a
Club
does
not
employ
one
of
the
Officials
described
in
Rule
57.2,
Clubs
should
consider
including
representation
from
the
relevant
functional
area
on
the
Academy
Management
Team.
386
Youth
Development
Rules
Academy
Manager
59.Each
Club
which
operates
an
Academy
shall
employ
a
Full
Time
Academy
Manager.
60.The
Academy
Manager’s
appointment
shall
be
approved
by
the
Club
Board.
61.The
Academy
Manager
shall
report
to
the
Chief
Executive
or
to
such
other
senior
administrative
Official
of
the
Club
as
the
Club
Board
shall
approve.
Academy
Management
Team
57.Each
Club
which
operates
an
Academy
shall
establish
an
Academy
Management
Team
which
shall:
57.1.be
led
by
the
Academy
Manager;
and
57.2.
in
addition
to
the
Academy
Manager,
consist
of
such
other
Officials
as
the
Club
Board
deems
necessary
in
order
for
the
Academy
Management
Team
to
properly
perform
the
functions
with
which
it
is
tasked
by
these
Rules
and
otherwise,
and
which
may
accordingly
include
the
Head
of
Education,
the
Head
of
Sports
Science
and
Medicine,
the
Head
of
Recruitment,
the
Head
of
Academy
Coaching
and
the
Academy
Secretary.
58.
The
Academy
Management
Team
shall
assist
the
Academy
Manager
in
running
the
operations
of
the
Academy
in
accordance
with
the
Club’s
Academy
Performance
Plan.
56.Each
Club
which
operates
an
Academy
shall:
56.1.provide
Continued
Professional
Development
to
members
of
Academy
Staff
where
required
to
do
so
pursuant
to
these
Rules;
and
56.2.
take
all
reasonable
steps
to
ensure
that
each
member
of
Academy
Staff
who
is
required
by
these
Rules
to
undertake
Continued
Professional
Development
does
so.
Staff
Guidance
It
is
acknowledged
that
some
Academy
Managers
may
also
have
important
roles
as
coaches
and
that
the
above
responsibilities
may
limit
the
time
they
have
for
coaching.
As
a
consequence,
the
Academy
Manager
will
be
entitled
to
delegate
some
of
his
functions
to
other
staff
at
the
Academy
to
enable
him
to
continue
to
undertake
coaching.
In
particular,
if
the
Academy
Manager
also
has
coaching
responsibilities,
Clubs
may
wish
to
give
consideration
to
appointing
an
Operations
Manager,
being
a
senior
administrator
who
will
have
day-to-day
responsibility
for
many
of
the
executive
and
operational
issues
of
the
Academy.
However,
it
should
be
borne
in
mind
that
the
Academy
Manager
will
remain
ultimately
responsible
for
all
of
the
above
matters
regardless
of
any
delegation.
387
63.Subject
to
Rule
64,
each
Academy
Manager
must
hold:
63.1.an
up
to
date
UEFA
A
Licence;
63.2.an
FA
Youth
Award;
and
63.3.an
FA
Advanced
Youth
Award.
62.The
responsibilities
of
the
Academy
Manager
shall
include
(unless
otherwise
approved
by
the
Board):
62.1.guiding
the
development
of
the
Club’s
Playing
Philosophy,
Coaching
Philosophy
and
Coaching
Curriculum;
62.2.
drawing
up
the
Academy
Performance
Plan
as
set
out
in,
and
subject
to
the
provisions
of,
Rule
30;
62.3.implementing
the
Academy
Performance
Plan;
62.4.advising
the
Club
Board
on:
62.4.1.
whether
the
Academy
has
met
the
performance
targets
set
out
in
the
Academy
Performance
Plan;
and
62.4.2.
the
action
to
be
taken
by
the
Club
if
the
Academy
has
not
met
those
performance
targets;
62.5.
ensuring
the
effective
use
by
all
appropriate
Academy
Staff
of
the
Performance
Management
Application,
Performance
Clocks,
and
the
Audit
Tool,
including
ensuring
that
all
relevant
data
is
recorded
thereon;
62.6.the
design,
implementation
and
management
of
the
Academy’s
Coaching
Curriculum;
62.7.
conducting
an
annual
self-assessment
of
the
Academy
in
accordance
with
the
provisions
of
Rule
37;
62.8.
providing
all
necessary
assistance
to
the
League
in
connection
with
its
on-going
monitoring
and
annual
evaluations
of
the
Academy
and
to
the
ISO
in
connection
with
the
ISO
Audits;
62.9.ensuring
that
all
Academy
Staff
undertake
the
Continued
Professional
Development
required
of
them
by
this
section
of
the
Rules;
62.10.being
the
line
manager
of
the
Head
of
Education,
Head
of
Coaching
and
Head
of
Recruitment;
and
62.11.liaising
with
the
Club’s
Manager
as
appropriate.
Staff
Guidance
An
Academy
Managers’
development
programme
will
be
developed
in
conjunction
with
Clubs.
Rule
63.3
will
be
complied
with
regardless
of
which
of
the
age-specific
specialist
element
of
the
Award
the
Academy
Manager
holds,
so
long
as
he
holds
one.
Guidance
Consideration
is
being
given
to
a
specific
course/qualification
for
Academy
Managers
who
do
not
hold
the
required
coaching
qualifications.
This
may
become
mandatory
for
such
Academy
Managers.
Further
guidance
will
be
given
to
Clubs
in
due
course.
Guidance
This
section
of
the
Rules
should
be
read
subject
to
Rule
52.
388
Youth
Development
Rules
65.The
Academy
Manager
must
undertake
Continued
Professional
Development
organised
by
the
Club.
In
addition,
where
the
Academy
Manager
holds
a
qualification
set
out
in
Rule
63,
he
must
attend
such
training
provided
by
The
FA
as
is
necessary
to
maintain
the
validity
of
that
qualification
and
at
least
five
hours
of
in-service
training
to
be
provided
by
the
League
every
year
and
hold
a
current
Basic
First
Aid
for
Sport
Qualification
or
an
equivalent
or
higher
qualification
approved
by
the
Board.
Academy
Secretary
66.
Each
Club
which
operates
an
Academy
shall
appoint
an
Academy
Secretary
who
shall
be
employed
Full
Time
(in
the
case
of
a
Club
which
operates
a
Category
1
or
Category
2
Academy),
and
at
least
Part
Time
(in
the
case
of
a
Club
which
operates
a
Category
3
or
Category
4
Academy).
67.The
Academy
Secretary
shall:
67.1.provide
administrative
support
to
the
Academy
Manager
and
the
Academy
Management
Team;
67.2.
act
as
the
point
of
contact
between
the
Academy
and
the
League
for
all
administrative
matters,
including
the
submission
of
required
information;
and
67.3.
be
familiar
with
all
relevant
provisions
of
these
Youth
Development
Rules,
as
amended
from
time
to
time.
64.A
Club
may
appoint
as
Academy
Manager
a
Person
who
does
not
hold
the
qualifications
set
out
in
Rule
63
provided
that
the
Head
of
Academy
Coaching:
64.1.holds
these
qualifications;
64.2.is
tasked
with
overseeing
the
Coaching
Curriculum;
and
64.3.is
a
member
of
the
Academy
Management
Team
and
sits
on
the
Technical
Board.
Staff
Guidance
It
is
recommended
(and
mandatory
in
the
circumstances
set
out
in
Rule
64)
that
the
Head
of
Academy
Coaching
will
be
a
senior
appointment
in
the
Academy
and
a
member
of
the
Academy
Management
Team
and
sit
on
the
Technical
Board.
This
section
of
the
Rules
should
be
read
subject
to
Rule
52.
389
Head
of
Academy
Coaching
68.Each
Club
which
operates
an
Academy
shall
employ
a
Head
of
Academy
Coaching
who
shall:
68.1.report
to
the
Academy
Manager;
68.2.subject
to
Rule
62.6,
have
responsibility
for
delivery
of
the
Academy’s
Coaching
Curriculum;
68.3.
be
responsible
for
designing
and
delivering
the
Club’s
Continued
Professional
Development
programme,
which
shall
reflect
the
Club’s
Playing
Philosophy
and
Coaching
Philosophy
and
each
coach’s
Coach
Competency
Framework
for
all
the
Club’s
Academy
coaches;
68.4.
discharge
the
responsibilities
with
regard
to
Development
Action
Plans
set
out
at
Rules
84
to
86;
68.5.
hold
at
least
an
up
to
date
UEFA
A
Licence,
an
FA
Youth
Award,
and
an
FA
Advanced
Youth
Award;
68.6.
hold
a
current
Basic
First
Aid
for
Sport
Qualification
or
an
equivalent
or
higher
qualification
approved
by
the
Board;
68.7.have
recent
and
relevant
experience
of
coaching
Academy
Players
in
an
Academy
(or
of
a
comparable
environment);
68.8.
be
employed
Full
Time
(in
the
case
of
a
Head
of
Academy
Coaching
employed
in
a
Category
1
or
Category
2
Academy)
or
at
least
Part
Time
(in
the
case
of
a
Category
3
or
Category
4
Academy);
68.9.attend
at
least
five
hours
of
in-service
training
to
be
provided
by
the
League
each
year;
68.10.
attend
such
training
to
be
provided
by
The
FA
as
is
necessary
to
maintain
the
validity
of
the
qualifications
set
out
in
Rule
68.5;
and
68.11.
in
conjunction
with
each
of
the
Club’s
coaches,
plan,
deliver
and
monitor
the
delivery
of
individual
development
plans
for
each
such
coach.
69.
In
addition
to
the
in-service
training
referred
to
in
Rule
68.9,
the
Head
of
Academy
Coaching
must
undertake
Continued
Professional
Development
organised
by
the
Club.
Staff
Guidance
For
those
Clubs
which
operate
a
Category
3
or
Category
4
Academy,
the
Academy
Manager
and
Head
of
Academy
Coaching
may
count
towards
the
minimum
numbers
required
under
Rule
70.
Further
consideration
will
be
given
to
this
in
due
course
as
it
is
however
best
practice
that
they
are
not
included
in
the
count
of
coaches
under
Rule
70.
390
Youth
Development
Rules
71.
In
addition
to
the
coaches
set
out
in
Rule
70
each
Club
shall
employ
sufficient
additional
coaching
staff
(Full
Time
or
Part
Time)
to
ensure
that
the
coach
to
Academy
Players
ratios
set
out
in
Rule
119
are
maintained.
72.
Each
Club
shall
appoint
one
Full
Time
coach
in
each
Development
Phase
who
shall
be
the
lead
coach
for
that
phase
and
be
responsible
for
managing
the
delivery
of
coaching
within
it,
and
who
shall
hold
at
least
an
up
to
date
UEFA
A
Licence.
Goalkeeping
Coaches
73.
Each
Club
which
operates
an
Academy
shall
employ,
either
on
a
Full
Time
or
Part
Time
basis,
such
goalkeeping
coaches
as
are
necessary
to
ensure
that
each
Academy
Player
who
is
a
goalkeeper
receives
the
required
hours
of
coaching
set
out
in
Rule
116.
74.
Each
goalkeeping
coach
must:
74.1.attend
at
least
five
hours
of
in-service
training
to
be
provided
by
The
Football
Association
each
year;
74.2.attend
the
first
aid
training
for
Academy
coaches
provided
by
The
Football
Association
at
least
once
every
three
years;
and
74.3.undertake
Continued
Professional
Development
organised
by
the
Club.
Coaches
70.
Each
Club
which
operates
an
Academy
shall
employ
as
a
minimum
the
number
of
Full
Time
coaches
for
each
Development
Phase
in
accordance
with
the
Category
of
its
Academy
as
set
out
in
the
following
table:
Foundation
Phase
Youth
Development
Phase
Professional
Development
Phase
Category
1
2
2
2
Category
2
1
2
2
Category
3
1
1
2
Category
4
N/A
N/A
2
Staff
Guidance
This
section
of
the
Rules
should
be
read
subject
to
Rule
52.
Guidance
This
section
of
the
Rules
should
be
read
subject
to
Rule
52.
391
Senior
Professional
Development
Coach
76.
Each
Club
which
operates
a
Category
1
or
Category
2
Academy
shall
(and
a
Club
which
operates
a
Category
3
or
Category
4
Academy
may)
appoint
a
Senior
Professional
Development
Coach
who
shall:
76.1.report
to
the
Academy
Manager;
76.2.liaise
with
the
Manager;
76.3.
hold
a
UEFA
A
Licence
and
the
FA
Advanced
Youth
Award
with
the
age
specific
specialist
element
relevant
to
the
Professional
Development
Phase;
76.4.oversee
on
a
day-to-day
basis
the
Coaching
Curriculum
for
the
Under
19
to
Under
21
age
groups;
76.5.
manage
the
transition
of
Academy
Players
to
the
Club’s
senior
squad
in
accordance
with
the
Club’s
procedure
for
the
same
described
in
Rule
78;
76.6.contribute
to
the
Multi-disciplinary
Reviews
of
all
Academy
Players
in
the
Professional
Development
Phase;
and
76.7.manage
the
Club’s
team
which
competes
in
the
Professional
Development
League.
77.
Each
Club
which
operates
a
Category
3
or
Category
4
Academy
that
does
not
appoint
a
Senior
Professional
Development
Coach
in
accordance
with
Rule
76
shall
assign
a
member
of
the
coaching
staff
responsible
for
the
coaching
of
the
Club’s
professional
players
to
act
as
a
liaison
coach
who
shall:
77.1.liaise
with
the
Academy
Manager;
77.2.liaise
with
the
Manager;
and
77.3.manage
the
transition
of
Academy
Players
to
the
Club’s
senior
squad
in
accordance
with
the
Club’s
procedure
for
the
same
described
in
Rule
78.
78.
Each
Club
which
operates
an
Academy
shall
develop,
implement
and
provide
evidence
of
a
procedure
to
enable
the
transition
of
Academy
Players
to
its
senior
squad.
75.Each
goalkeeping
coach
must
hold
an
up
to
date
UEFA
B
Licence
and
an
FA
Goalkeeping
Coaching
B
Licence.
Staff
Guidance
These
Rules
require
the
following
Academy
Staff
to
hold
an
up
to
date
UEFA
A
Licence:
•
•
Head
of
Academy
Coaching
(Rule
68.5);
Senior
Professional
Development
Coach
(Rule
76.3).
Guidance
The
League,
The
Football
League
and
The
FA
will
establish
and
maintain
a
national
database
of
qualifications
of
coaches,
and
the
in-service
training
they
have
undertaken.
392
Youth
Development
Rules
83.Each
Club
which
operates
an
Academy
shall
prepare
a
Coach
Competency
Framework,
which
must
be
approved
by
its
Technical
Board.
84.
Each
Club
shall
ensure
that
the
Head
of
Academy
Coaching
provides
to
each
of
its
Academy
coaches
(including
goalkeeping
coaches
and
the
Senior
Professional
Development
Coach)
a
Development
Action
Plan,
that
is
to
say
the
Head
of
Academy
Coaching
shall
undertake
an
assessment
of
the
competencies
of
each
Academy
coach
and
discuss
this
with
him,
and
agree
with
him
the
competencies
and
behaviours
which
he
needs
to
develop,
and
the
activities
which
he
will
undertake
in
order
to
develop
them,
and
the
timeframe
within
which
he
will
undertake
them,
and
record
the
same
in
writing
and
give
a
copy
to
the
coach.
85.
The
Club
must
record
evidence
that
the
actions
referred
to
in
the
Development
Action
Plan
have
been
undertaken,
and
review
those
actions
within
an
appropriate
period
with
the
coach,
and
amend
the
Development
Action
Plan
if
necessary.
86.The
Club
shall
ensure
that
the
Head
of
Academy
Coaching
reviews,
and
if
necessary
amends,
each
coach’s
Development
Action
Plan
with
such
frequency
as
is
necessary.
81.
Each
coach
(including
goalkeeping
coaches)
must
attend
at
least
five
hours
of
in-service
training
to
be
provided
by
the
Football
Association
or
League
each
year
and
hold
a
current
Basic
First
Aid
for
Sport
Qualification
or
an
equivalent
or
higher
qualification
approved
by
the
Board.
82.In
addition
to
the
in-service
training
referred
to
in
Rule
81,
each
coach
must
undertake
Continued
Professional
Development
organised
by
the
Club.
Coaches:
Qualifications
and
Professional
Development
79.Subject
to
Rule
80,
each
coach
(excluding
goalkeeping
coaches
to
whom
Rule
74
applies)
must
from
the
commencement
of
and
throughout
their
employment
hold:
79.1.an
up
to
date
UEFA
B
Licence
(save
where
these
Rules
require
a
coach
to
hold
an
up
to
date
UEFA
A
Licence);
79.2.an
FA
Youth
Award;
and
79.3.an
up
to
date
FA
Advanced
Youth
Award
with
the
age-specific
specialist
element
relevant
to
the
Development
Phase
which
he
coaches.
80.A
coach
employed
by
a
Club
prior
to
1
July
2015
who
does
not
hold
a
qualification
required
by
Rule
79
shall
acquire
it
by
30
July
2017.
Staff
Guidance
A
Club
which
operates
a
Category
3
or
Category
4
Academy
may
choose
to
buy
in
support
for
this
function
on
a
Part
Time
basis.
Guidance
Under
Rule
90.1.2,
where
the
Academy
Doctor
is
not
head
of
department
the
further
qualification
is
still
necessary
if
the
doctor
is
providing
independent
unsupervised
management
in
the
area
of
Sport
and
Exercise
Medicine.
393
89.
The
Head
of
Academy
Sports
Science
and
Medicine
shall
be
responsible
for
managing
and
delivering
the
Sports
Science
and
Medicine
Programme
for
all
Academy
Players
registered
with
the
Club.
90.The
Head
of
Academy
Sports
Science
and
Medicine:
90.1.shall
be
either:
90.1.1.
a
registered
physiotherapist
member
of
the
Health
and
Care
Professions
Council;
90.1.2.
a
registered
medical
practitioner
licensed
to
practise
by
the
General
Medical
Council
(and
shall
comply
with
the
General
Medical
Council’s
requirements
concerning
annual
appraisal,
scope
of
practice,
indemnity
and
revalidation
of
doctors)
with
a
diploma
in
Sport
and
Exercise
Medicine
or
equivalent
or
higher
qualification;
or
90.1.3.
the
holder
of
at
least
a
master’s
degree
in
sports
science
(or
other
relevant
discipline)
from
a
recognised
university
and
have
or
be
working
towards
British
Association
of
Sport
and
Exercise
Sciences
accreditation;
and
90.2.shall
have
recent
and
relevant
professional
experience
in
a
sports
performance
environment.
Head
of
Academy
Sports
Science
and
Medicine
87.
Each
Club
which
operates
a
Category
1
and
Category
2
Academy
shall
appoint
a
Full
Time
Head
of
Academy
Sports
Science
and
Medicine
who
shall
report
to
either
the
Academy
Manager
or
the
Official
who
is
responsible
for
Sports
Science
and
Medicine
for
the
entire
Club
(and
whichever
he
reports
to,
he
shall
liaise
closely
with
the
other).
88.
Each
Club
which
operates
a
Category
3
or
Category
4
Academy
shall
demonstrate
to
the
reasonable
satisfaction
of
the
League,
the
ISO
or
PGB
(whichever
body
is
appropriate)
that
its
Sports
Science
and
Medicine
Programme
for
Academy
Players
is
appropriately
managed
and
delivered.
Staff
Guidance
It
is
envisaged
that
the
Person
who
is
appointed
to
this
role
shall
have
had
recent
relevant
experience
(which
will
be
assessed
by
the
League
and/or
the
ISO),
including
managerial
experience
in
a
sports
science
environment.
This
section
of
the
Rules
should
be
read
subject
to
Rule
52.
Guidance
For
Clubs’
obligations
generally
regarding
the
provision
of
sports
science
and
medicine,
see
Rules
214
to
225.
394
Youth
Development
Rules
Lead
Sports
Scientist
94.Each
Club
which
operates
a
Category
1
or
Category
2
Academy
shall
appoint
a
Full
Time
Lead
Sports
Scientist
who
shall:
94.1.hold
at
least
a
bachelor’s
degree
in
sports
science
(or
another
relevant
discipline)
from
a
recognised
university;
94.2.have
recent
and
relevant
professional
experience
in
a
sports
performance
environment;
94.3.co-ordinate
and
lead
the
sports
science
services
for
the
Academy;
and
94.4.hold
a
current
Basic
First
Aid
for
Sport
Qualification
or
an
equivalent
or
higher
qualification
approved
by
the
Board.
95.
Each
Club
which
operates
a
Category
3
or
Category
4
Academy
shall
demonstrate
to
the
reasonable
satisfaction
of
the
League,
the
ISO
or
the
PGB
(whichever
body
is
appropriate)
that
it
delivers
sufficient
and
appropriate
sports
science
services
to
its
Academy
Players.
96.The
Lead
Sports
Scientist
must
undertake
Continued
Professional
Development
organised
by
the
Club.
91.The
Head
of
Academy
Sports
Science
Medicine
shall
hold
either:
91.1.
if
he
is
a
registered
physiotherapist
member
of
the
Health
and
Care
Professions
Council
or
a
registered
medical
practitioner,
a
current
Football
Association
Advanced
Resuscitation
and
Emergency
Aid
certificate
or
an
equivalent
or
higher
qualification
approved
by
the
Board;
or
91.2.
if
he
is
neither
of
the
above,
a
current
Intermediate
First
Aid
for
Sport
Qualification
or
an
equivalent
or
higher
qualification
approved
by
the
Board.
92.
For
the
avoidance
of
doubt,
if
the
Head
of
Academy
Sports
Science
and
Medicine
is
not
a
registered
physiotherapist
member
of
the
Health
and
Care
Professions
Council
or
a
registered
medical
practitioner
(as
set
out
in
Rule
91.1
and
91.2
respectively)
then
the
primacy
of
decisions
regarding
the
clinical
treatment
of
Academy
Players
shall
rest
with
a
physiotherapist
or
registered
medical
practitioner.
93.The
Head
of
Academy
Sports
Science
and
Medicine
must
undertake
Continued
Professional
Development
organised
by
the
Club
or
the
League.
Staff
It
is
envisaged
that
the
Person
appointed
to
this
role
will
have
recent,
relevant
experience
(which
will
be
assessed
by
the
League
and/or
the
ISO).
A
Club
which
operates
a
Category
3
or
Category
4
Academy
may
choose
to
buy
in
support
for
this
function
on
a
part
time
basis.
This
section
of
the
Rules
should
be
read
subject
to
Rule
52.
Guidance
It
is
recommended
that
Category
2
Academies
employ
the
Lead
Strength
and
Conditioning
Coach
on
a
Full
Time
basis,
but
the
League
acknowledges
that
this
may
not
always
be
possible,
therefore,
the
minimum
role
is
stated
to
be
Part
Time.
This
section
of
the
Rules
should
be
read
subject
to
Rule
52.
395
Senior
Academy
Physiotherapist
99.Each
Club
which
operates
an
Academy
shall
appoint
a
Senior
Academy
Physiotherapist
who
shall:
99.1.be
Full
Time
in
the
case
of
a
Category
1,
Category
2
or
Category
3
Academy
and
at
least
Part
Time
in
the
case
of
a
Category
4
Academy;
Lead
Strength
and
Conditioning
Coach
97.Each
Club
which
operates
a
Category
1
or
2
Academy
shall
employ
a
Lead
Strength
and
Conditioning
Coach
who
shall:
97.1.
in
the
case
of
a
Category
1
Academy,
be
employed
Full
Time,
and
in
the
case
of
a
Category
2
Academy,
be
employed
at
least
Part
Time;
97.2.
be
responsible
for
providing
to
the
Club’s
Academy
Players
appropriate
strength
and
conditioning
training
and
monitoring
as
part
of
the
Sports
Science
and
Medicine
Programme;
97.3.
hold
at
least
a
bachelor’s
degree
in
sports
science
(or
another
relevant
discipline)
from
a
recognised
university
and
have
or
be
working
towards
British
Association
of
Sport
and
Exercise
Sciences
accreditation;
97.4.
hold
a
current
Basic
First
Aid
for
Sport
Qualification
or
an
equivalent
or
higher
qualification
approved
by
the
Board;
and
97.5.
have
attended
the
following
workshops
run
by
the
UK
Strength
and
Conditioning
Association
(or
equivalent
workshops
run
by
any
equivalent
body):
97.5.1.
Foundation
Workshop
and
Certification
(Level
1);
97.5.2.
Weightlifting
Workshop;
97.5.3.
Plyometric,
Agility
and
Speed
Workshop;
97.5.4.
Planning
Effective
Programmes
Workshop;
and
97.5.5.
report
to
the
Lead
Sports
Scientist.
98.The
Lead
Strength
and
Conditioning
Coach
must
undertake
Continued
Professional
Development
organised
by
the
Club.
Staff
Guidance
This
section
of
the
Rules
should
be
read
subject
to
Rule
52.
Guidance
All
Sports
Therapists
must
have
a
doctor
or
paramedic
registered
with
the
Health
and
Care
Professions
Council
working
alongside
them
on
match
day
in
the
Professional
Development
Phase.
At
Category
3
and
Category
4
the
foregoing
shall
apply
unless
a
Sports
Therapist
holds
a
current
Intermediate
First
Aid
for
396
Youth
Development
Rules
Physiotherapists
and
Sports
Therapists
100.
In
addition
to
the
Senior
Academy
Physiotherapist
referred
to
at
Rule
99,
each
Club
which
operates
a
Category
1
or
Category
2
Academy
shall
employ
at
least
one
Full
Time
physiotherapist
who
shall
be
a
registered
physiotherapist
member
of
the
Health
and
Care
Professions
Council
and
(where
his
duties
include
attendance
at
matches)
hold
a
current
Football
Association
Advanced
Resuscitation
and
Emergency
Aid
certificate.
101.
Any
Sports
Therapist
employed
by
a
Club
must
be
subject
to
the
management
and
supervision
of
a
registered
physiotherapist
member
of
the
Health
and
Care
Professions
Council
and
(where
his
duties
include
attendance
at
matches)
hold
a
current
Football
Association
Advanced
Resuscitation
and
Emergency
Aid
certificate.
102.
Each
physiotherapist
and
Sports
Therapist
employed
pursuant
to
Rules
100
and
101
must
undertake
Continued
Professional
Development
organised
by
the
Club
and
each
such
physiotherapist
shall
hold
a
current
Intermediate
First
Aid
for
Sport
Qualification
or
an
equivalent
or
higher
qualification
approved
by
the
Board.
99.2.
be
a
registered
physiotherapist
member
of
the
Health
and
Care
Professions
Council
(save
that
a
Club
which
operates
a
Category
3
or
4
Academy
may
continue
to
employ
as
its
Senior
Academy
Physiotherapist
any
Person
so
employed
at
the
time
of
these
Rules
coming
into
force
who
does
not
hold
the
qualifications
specified
in
this
Rule
provided
that
he
has
successfully
completed
the
Football
Association’s
Diploma
in
the
Treatment
and
Management
of
Injuries
course
or
an
equivalent
or
higher
qualification.
Any
Person
appointed
thereafter
must
hold
the
qualifications
specified
by
this
Rule);
99.3.
have
recent
and
relevant
professional
experience
in
a
sports
performance
environment;
99.4.
if
employed
by
a
Club
which
operates
a
Category
1
or
Category
2
Academy
hold
a
current
Football
Association
Advanced
Resuscitation
and
Emergency
Aid
certificate
or
if
employed
by
a
Club
which
operates
a
Category
3
or
Category
4
Academy
hold
a
current
Intermediate
First
Aid
for
Sport
Qualification
(or
in
either
case
an
equivalent
or
higher
qualification
approved
by
the
Board);
99.5.co-ordinate
and
lead
the
physiotherapy
service
within
the
Academy;
99.6.ensure
that
Rules
224.1
and
225
are
complied
with;
and
99.7.undertake
Continued
Professional
Development
organised
by
the
Club.
Staff
Sport
Qualification.
For
younger
age
groups,
Rule
225
applies.
Sports
Therapists
are
not
currently
eligible
to
be
registered
with
the
Health
and
Care
Professions
Council.
It
is
likely
that
this
may
change
in
the
year
or
two
and
that
if
and
when
it
does,
an
amendment
to
the
Rules
will
be
proposed
to
require
all
Sports
Therapists
working
within
Clubs
to
be
so
registered.
This
section
of
the
Rules
should
be
read
subject
to
Rule
52.
Guidance
1.
Whether
the
Academy
Doctor
should
be
Full
Time
or
Part
Time
has
not
been
specified,
it
being
recognised
that
the
role
may
be
fulfilled
by
a
doctor
who
also
has
responsibilities
for
the
professional
squad,
or
who
has
other
professional
responsibilities
outside
the
Club.
See
also
Rules
224
and
225
concerning
the
medical
cover
at
coaching
and
matches.
The
League
will
gather
and
share
best
practice
in
relation
to
Emergency
Action
Plans.
This
section
of
the
Rules
should
be
read
subject
to
Rule
52.
2.
3.
4.
Guidance
For
Category
2
Academies,
the
Performance
Analysts
could
be,
for
example,
a
student
undertaking
a
Masters
degree
in
a
sports
science
related
field
who
is
on
a
placement
as
part
of
their
Masters
course.
397
106.The
Performance
Analysts
shall
undertake
Performance
Analysis
of
Academy
Players
registered
with
the
Club.
107.The
Performance
Analysts
must
undertake
Continued
Professional
Development
organised
by
the
Club.
Performance
Analysts
104.Each
Club
which
operates
a
Category
1
Academy
shall
employ
a
minimum
of
two
Full
Time
Performance
Analysts.
105.Each
Club
which
operates
a
Category
2
Academy
shall
employ
a
minimum
of
two
Performance
Analysts,
one
on
a
Full
Time
basis,
and
the
other
at
least
Part
Time.
Academy
Doctor
103.Each
Club
which
operates
an
Academy
shall
appoint
an
Academy
Doctor
who
shall:
103.1.
be
a
registered
medical
practitioner
licensed
to
practise
by
the
General
Medical
Council
(and
shall
comply
with
the
General
Medical
Council’s
requirements
concerning
annual
appraisal,
scope
of
practice,
indemnity
and
revalidation
of
doctors);
103.2.
be
available
to
assess
and,
if
appropriate,
undertake
the
treatment
of
any
playing
injuries
suffered
by
an
Academy
Player;
103.3.undertake
Continued
Professional
Development;
103.4.
be
available
for
consultation
at
the
Academy
on
at
least
one
occasion
per
week
(in
addition
to
any
attendance
at
matches);
and
103.5.be
responsible
for
the
preparation
of
each
Club’s
Emergency
Action
Plan.
Staff
Guidance
This
section
of
the
Rules
should
be
read
subject
to
Rule
52.
Guidance
See
also:
1.
Rule
210
which
requires
each
Club
to
nominate
a
member
of
Academy
Staff
to
be
responsible
for
the
management
and
delivery
of
the
Club’s
programme
to
educate
Academy
Players
in
Lifestyle
Management
Skills.
It
is
recommended
(although
not
mandatory)
that
the
Head
of
Education
and
Welfare
is
tasked
with
this.
Rule
212
pursuant
to
which
the
Head
of
Education
and
Welfare
or
other
appropriate
Official
must
manage
the
Club’s
exit/release
strategy.
2.
This
section
of
the
Rules
should
be
read
subject
to
Rule
52.
398
Youth
Development
Rules
Head
of
Education
108.Each
Club
which
operates
an
Academy
shall
appoint
a
Head
of
Education
who
shall:
108.1.report
to
the
Academy
Manager;
108.2.have
responsibility
for:
108.2.1.the
organisation,
management
and
delivery
of
the
Club’s
Education
Programme;
108.2.2.
the
educational
progression
of
all
Academy
Players
registered
with
the
Club
(subject
to
the
duties
of
any
educational
establishment
at
which
an
Academy
Player’s
education
is
taking
place);
108.2.3.
ensuring
that
the
education
of
an
Academy
Player
engaged
on
the
Hybrid
or
Full
Time
Training
Model
is
not
prejudiced
as
a
result
of
his
being
so
engaged;
and
108.2.4.
ensuring
all
documents
and
records
relating
to
the
education
of
Academy
Players
required
by
these
Rules
are
in
place
and
up-to-date,
108.3.
undertake
benchmarking
of
the
educational
progression
of
each
year
group
of
Academy
Players
engaged
on
the
Hybrid
and
Full
Time
Training
Models
against
national
data,
and
make
the
result
of
that
benchmarking
available
to
the
League;
108.4.
ensure
that
the
Academy’s
educational
provision
reflects
the
strategy
and
performance
targets
set
out
in
the
Club’s
Academy
Performance
Plan;
108.5.
hold
Qualified
Teacher
Status
and
have
relevant
experience
(in
the
case
of
Category
1
and
2
Academies)
or,
as
a
minimum,
possess
a
teaching
qualification
or
further
education
teaching
qualification
(in
the
case
of
Category
3
and
Category
4
Academies);
108.6.be
Full
Time
(in
the
case
of
Category
1
and
Category
2
Academies);
and
108.7.undertake
Continued
Professional
Development
organised
by
the
Club.
Staff
Guidance
1.
Ideally
a
Club’s
strategy
for
talent
identification
and
recruitment
should
flow
from
its
Vision
Statement
and
Playing
Philosophy
and
be
fully
integrated
into
its
Academy
Performance
Plan
and
the
multi-disciplinary
approach
to
youth
development
envisaged
by
the
Elite
Player
Performance
Plan.
Clubs
may
wish
to
document
a
recruitment
strategy
which
sets
out:
•
the
profile
of
the
players
it
seeks
to
recruit
in
each
age
group,
having
regard
to
the
desired
technical,
tactical,
maturation,
social
and
psychological
characteristics
required
at
each
age;
its
target
groups
(e.g.
local
v
national
recruitment,
players
attending
Development
Centres
or
local
schools/boys’
clubs
etc);
synchronisation
between
coaches
and
recruiters
to
ensure
that,
for
example,
assessment
procedures
match
those
by
which
the
Academy’s
existing
Academy
Players
are
assessed,
and
that
new
recruits
transit
easily
into
the
Academy
environment;
a
strategy
for
late
developers
(including
the
Academy’s
own
Academy
Players
whose
maturation
rates
are
slow
but
who
eventually
catch
up
with
their
peers);
and
ensuring
accurate
scouting
records
are
maintained.
•
•
•
•
Clubs
may
then
wish
to
develop
an
activity
plan
to
implement
the
recruitment
strategy.
With
regard
to
Rule
109.4
above,
it
is
envisaged
that
a
new
qualification
for
Scouts
will
be
developed
in
due
course.
This
section
of
the
Rules
should
be
read
subject
to
Rule
52.
2.
3.
399
Head
of
Recruitment
109.Each
Club
which
operates
an
Academy
shall
employ
a
Head
of
Recruitment
who
shall:
109.1.report
to
the
Academy
Manager;
109.2.have
responsibility
for
the
organisation,
management
and
delivery
of
the
Club’s
policies
and
procedures
for
the
recruitment
of
Academy
Players;
109.3.
have
responsibility
for
the
recruitment
and
training
of
the
Club’s
Scouts
(including
taking
all
reasonable
steps
to
ensure
that
they
comply
with
the
requirements
regarding
qualifications,
registration
and
Continued
Professional
Development
set
out
at
Rule
226);
109.4.
be
in
possession
of
such
qualification
as
the
League
may
require
from
time
to
time;
109.5.undertake
at
least
five
hours
of
in-service
training
each
year;
109.6.undertake
Continued
Professional
Development
organised
by
the
Club;
and
109.7.
be
Full
Time
in
the
case
of
Category
1
and
Category
2
Academies,
and
at
least
Part
Time
in
the
case
of
Category
3
and
4
Academies.
Staff
Guidance
Clubs’
attention
is
also
drawn
to
Section
S
of
the
Premier
League
Rules:
Safeguarding.
Clubs
must
ensure
that
these
Rules
are
complied
with
in
respect
of
any
intern
to
whom
they
are
applicable.
Clubs
must
also
ensure
that
they
comply
with
all
applicable
legislation,
including
that
concerning
the
national
minimum
wage.
400
Youth
Development
Rules
Interns
110.
The
Head
of
Academy
Sports
Science
and
Medicine
must
ensure
that
the
Club
records
and,
if
requested,
makes
available
to
the
League,
the
following
details
of
every
intern
working
within
the
Academy:
110.1.
name,
date
of
birth
and
contact
details
(phone
number,
address
and
email
address);
110.2.
qualifications
(both
academic
and
sporting
such
as
coaching
qualifications);
110.3.
details
of
the
intern’s
current
course,
including
the
institution
at
which
he
is
enrolled,
the
name
of
the
course,
and
the
name
and
contact
details
of
his
tutor;
and
110.4.
the
contact
details
of
a
member
of
Academy
Staff
who
is
responsible
for
supervising
the
intern
whilst
he
is
at
the
Academy.
Youth
Development
Rules
Coaching
Guidance
Reference
is
made
in
the
Rule
to
sections
6.6
to
6.8
of
the
Elite
Player
Performance
Plan,
which
set
out
further
detail
about
the
Coaching
Curriculum
in
each
Development
Phase.
It
is
recommended
that
the
Coaching
Curriculum
gives
particular
consideration
to
desired
outcomes
and
the
coaching
strategies
needed
to
achieve
them
at
each
Development
Phase.
See
also
Rule
62.6
(role
of
Academy
Manager
in
the
Coaching
Curriculum)
and
Rule
68.2
(role
of
the
Head
of
Academy
Coaching).
401
Coaching
Hours
114.The
coaching
of
age
groups
Under
15
and
older
in
Category
1
and
Category
2
Academies
shall
take
place
over
46
weeks
of
each
year,
such
weeks
to
be
determined
by
reference
to
the
Games
Programme
Schedule
(including
the
two
periods
set
out
therein
during
which
no
matches
in
the
Foundation
Phase
and
Youth
Development
Phase
Games
Programmes
shall
take
place).
115.All
other
coaching
in
Academies
shall
take
place
over
40
weeks
of
each
year.
Coaching
Curriculum
111.
Each
Club
which
operates
an
Academy
shall
prepare
(and
make
available
to
the
League
and
to
the
ISO
on
request)
a
Coaching
Curriculum
which
shall
have
regard
to:
111.1.the
Club’s
Vision
Statement,
Coaching
Philosophy
and
Playing
Philosophy;
111.2.the
Club’s
Academy
Performance
Plan;
111.3.sections
6.6
–
6.8
of
the
Elite
Player
Performance
Plan
(save
as
regards
the
reference
to
minimum
hours
of
coaching,
as
to
which
see
Rule
116);
and
111.4.these
Rules.
112.
The
Club’s
Coaching
Curriculum
shall
be
drawn
up
by
the
Academy
Manager
(or,
in
the
circumstances
set
out
in
Rule
64,
the
Head
of
Academy
Coaching)
who
shall
consult
with
all
appropriate
Club
Officials
(which
may
include
the
Manager,
the
Chief
Executive,
coaching
staff,
the
Academy
Management
Team
and
the
Technical
Director
if
the
Club
has
appointed
one).
113.The
Club’s
Technical
Board
shall
approve
the
Club’s
Coaching
Curriculum.
Coaching
402
Youth
Development
Rules
116.
Save
as
otherwise
permitted
by
the
PGB,
the
minimum
hours
of
coaching
to
be
delivered
by
Academies
each
week
to
each
Academy
Player
(subject
to
his
fitness)
and
the
permitted
Training
Model
per
Category
and
per
Development
Phase
are
as
follows:
Foundation
Phase
Youth
Development
Phase
Professional
Development
Phase
Category
1
Coaching
hours
per
week
4
rising
to
8
for
older
Academy
Players
10
rising
to
12
for
older
Academy
Players
14
reducing
to
12
for
Academy
Players
who
have
commitments
to
the
professional
squad
during
the
Professional
Development
Phase
Permitted
Training
Model
Part
Time,
Hybrid
Part
Time,
Hybrid,
Full
Time
Full
Time
Category
2
Coaching
hours
per
week
3
rising
to
5
for
older
Academy
Players
6
rising
to
12
for
older
Academy
Players
14
reducing
to
12
for
Academy
Players
who
have
commitments
to
the
professional
squad
during
the
Professional
Development
Phase
Permitted
Training
Model
Part
Time
Part
Time,
Hybrid
Full
Time
Category
3
Coaching
hours
per
week
3
4
rising
to
6
for
older
Academy
Players
(See
Guidance
below)
12
Permitted
Training
Model
Part
Time
Part
Time
Full
Time
Category
4
Coaching
hours
per
week
N/A
N/A
14
reducing
to
12
for
Academy
Players
who
have
commitments
to
the
professional
squad
during
the
Professional
Development
Phase
Games
Programmes
Permitted
Training
Model
N/A
N/A
Full
Time
Coaching
Guidance
1.
The
above
hours
of
coaching
are
the
minimum
the
Rules
require
per
week,
subject
to
the
Academy
Player’s
fitness.
It
is
acknowledged,
however,
that
Academies
can
alter
these
hours
as
they
see
fit,
provided
that
the
above
stated
hours
are
achieved
on
average
over
each
six
or
12
week
Multi-disciplinary
Review
period
(as
relevant).
As
regards
“subject
to
fitness”,
this
includes
not
only
where
an
Academy
Player
is
recuperating
from
injury,
but
also
where
in
the
opinion
of
the
coaching
staff
and/or
the
medical
and
sports
science
staff,
his
coaching
hours
need
to
be
reduced
for
him
to
receive
adequate
rest
and
recovery
and/or
avoid
overuse
injuries.
Coaching
in
the
above
tables
refers
to
on-the-pitch
coaching
(and
for
the
avoidance
of
doubt
excludes
time
in
matches).
It
is
expected
that
Clubs
will
need
to
spend
additional
time
in
other
environments
off
the
pitch
in
order
to
work
with
Academy
Players
to
assist
them
in
developing
the
key
technical,
tactical,
physical
and
psychological
and
social
skills.
Where
an
Academy
falls
short
of
providing
its
Academy
Players
with
the
above
hours
of
coaching,
the
Academy
will
need
to
demonstrate
that
despite
this,
its
Academy
Players
are
being
provided
with
a
proper
Coaching
Curriculum.
This
can
be
demonstrated
by
the
progression
of
the
Academy
Player
at
each
stage
of
the
development
process.
For
Category
3
Clubs
in
the
Youth
Development
Phase,
the
hours
stated
above
should
be
applied
as
follows:
2.
U12
and
U13:
U14:
U15
and
U16:
4
hours
5
hours
6
hours
3.
A
Club
may
be
permitted
to
operate
a
Training
Model
in
a
particular
Development
Phase
other
than
as
set
out
in
the
table
in
Rule
116.
This
would
need
to
be
approved
in
advance
by
the
PGB
(who
may
take
advice
from
the
Education
Advisory
Group).
403
117.
The
maximum
time
in
which
Academy
Players
in
the
Foundation
Phase
can
be
engaged
in
a
single
coaching
session
is
90
minutes
and
there
will
be
appropriate
rest
periods
between
each
such
session.
118.Each
Club
shall
ensure
that:
118.1.
each
Academy
Player
has
access
to
an
individual
coaching
plan
tailored
to
his
specific
needs;
118.2.
each
Academy
Player
is
made
aware
of
his
individual
coaching
plan
(and
any
changes
thereto)
as
soon
as
reasonably
practicable
in
advance
of
his
being
coached
in
accordance
with
it;
and
118.3.all
coaching
is
recorded
on
the
Academy
Player’s
Performance
Clock.
119.
Each
Club
shall
ensure
that
a
coach
to
Academy
Players
and
Trialists
ratio
of
1:10
is
maintained
for
all
coaching
sessions
(save
that
the
ratio
for
Category
1
Academies
using
the
Full
Time
Training
Model
shall
be
1:8).
120.
Each
Club
shall
ensure
that
each
Academy
Player
in
age
groups
Under
9
and
older
participates
at
least
once
a
year
in
a
Festival
(or
other
coaching
event
such
as
a
Training
Camp
or
a
Tournament)
which
lasts
for
at
least
two
days.
Coaching
Guidance
The
above
Rules
are
based
on
the
existing
provisions
concerning
Development
Centres.
It
is
proposed
that
further
consultation
is
undertaken
with
Clubs
to
explore
and
redefine
the
future
role
of
Development
Centres.
404
Youth
Development
Rules
121.
Each
Club
shall
ensure
that
each
of
its
coaches
plans
each
coaching
session
by
setting
out
the
learning
objectives
which
the
session
is
designed
to
achieve
and
the
coaching
which
will
be
given
in
order
to
achieve
them.
Development
Centres
122.
Each
Club
which
operates
a
Category
1,
Category
2
or
Category
3
Academy
may
operate
one
or
more
Development
Centres,
to
be
located
within
one
hour’s
travelling
time
of
the
location
of
its
principal
venue
for
the
provision
of
coaching
and
education
to
Academy
Players.
123.A
Child
being
coached
at
a
Club’s
Development
Centre:
123.1.may
not
be
registered
for
that
Club;
123.2.may
not
play
in
matches
for
that
Club
unless
registered
as
a
Trialist;
and
123.3.will
be
free
to
play
for
other
teams.
124.Clubs
which
operate
Development
Centres
shall
keep
an
attendance
record
of
all
the
Children
who
participate
in
coaching
sessions
thereat.
125.Each
Development
Centre
operated
by
a
Club
may
be
inspected
from
time
to
time
by
the
League
and
by
the
ISO.
126.Without
prejudice
to
the
generality
of
Rule
125,
the
inspection
referred
to
in
that
Rule
may
include:
126.1.inspection
of
the
facilities
provided;
and
126.2.assessment
of
whether
the
coaching
provided
at
the
Development
Centre
is
in
accordance
with
the
Club’s
coaching
syllabus.
127.
No
Club
shall
cause
or
permit
a
Child
whose
registration
is
held
by
another
Club
(or
club)
or
with
whom
another
Club
(or
club)
has
entered
into
a
pre-registration
agreement
which
remains
current
to
attend
its
Development
Centre.
128.No
Club
shall
cause
or
permit
a
team
representing
its
Development
Centre
to
play
football
against
a
team
representing
another
Club
(or
a
Football
League
club).
Youth
Development
Rules
Games
Programme
Guidance
With
regard
to
Rule
132.1,
the
matches
which
are
to
be
recorded
on
an
Academy
Player’s
Performance
Clock
include
all
Authorised
Games
in
which
he
plays.
The
Performance
Clock
may
be
used
to
record
other
playing
information
about
the
Academy
Player,
e.g.
substitutions,
cautions,
position
played
in.
It
forms
part
of
the
Performance
Management
Application.
405
133.
In
all
matches
that
form
part
of
the
Games
Programme,
each
Club
is
required
to
ensure
that
all
participating
Academy
Players
wear
a
shirt
bearing
a
clearly
visible
number
on
the
back,
which
corresponds
to
the
number
allocated
to
the
relevant
Academy
Player
on
any
teamsheet
submitted
in
accordance
with
these
Rules
or
otherwise.
Performance
Analysis
134.Each
Club
operating
a
Category
1
or
Category
2
Academy
shall:
134.1.have
such
technical
facilities
as
are
necessary
to
undertake
the
Performance
Analysis
required
of
it
by
Rule
134.2;
134.2.
undertake
Performance
Analysis
(including,
in
the
case
of
a
Club
which
operates
a
Category
1
Academy,
by
undertaking
GPS
evaluation
in
the
Professional
Development
Phase
and
in
the
Youth
Development
Phase
if
the
Full
Time
Training
Model
is
utilised)
of
training
activity
and
matches
in
the
Youth
Development
Phase
Games
Programme,
the
Professional
Development
Phase
Games
Programme
and
the
Professional
Development
League;
134.3.
use
the
results
of
such
Performance
Analysis
in
its
monitoring
of
the
coaching
and
development
of
Academy
Players
in
the
Youth
Development
Phase
and
the
Professional
Development
Phase;
and
134.4.
make
available
to
the
League
such
Performance
Analysis
data
as
it
reasonably
shall
require
to
undertake
the
benchmarking
of
data
for
that
Academy
against
national
trends.
General
129.
Save
as
permitted
by
the
Board,
Clubs
shall
not
affiliate
to
any
other
youth
leagues
or
enter
any
cup
competitions
except
The
Football
Association
Youth
Challenge
Cup.
130.
An
Academy
Player
whose
registration
is
held
by
a
Club
which
operates
an
Academy
shall
play
football
only
in
a
Games
Programme
or
in
Authorised
Games
and
in
coaching
and
training
games
(participation
in
which
is
limited
to
registered
Academy
Players
and
Trialists)
organised
by
and
played
at
an
Academy.
131.A
Club
which
operates
an
Academy
shall
not
require,
cause
or
allow
an
Academy
Player
whose
registration
it
holds
to
play
football
except
as
permitted
by
Rule
130.
132.Each
Club
which
operates
an
Academy
shall
record
in
each
Academy
Player’s
Performance
Clock:
132.1.each
match
in
which
he
has
played;
and
132.2.his
playing
time
in
each
match.
Games
Programme
Guidance
The
League
will
produce
further
detail
of
the
proposed
national
programme
of
Performance
Analysis
for
the
older
Academy
age
groups.
The
proposals
in
this
regard
will
be
presented
to
Clubs
in
due
course.
If
Clubs
approve
these
proposals,
then
(subject
to
Club
approval)
a
requirement
will
be
inserted
in
the
Rules
for
Clubs
to
contribute
information
to
this
national
programme.
406
Youth
Development
Rules
Foundation
Phase
Games
Programme
137.
The
League
will
organise
a
games
programme
for
teams
in
each
of
the
Under
9
to
Under
11
age
groups
of
Clubs
operating
Category
1
and
2
Academies
(and
for
the
avoidance
of
doubt
teams
from
both
Categories
shall
participate
together
in
this
games
programme).
138.The
Football
League
will
organise
a
Games
Programme
for
teams
in
each
of
the
Under
9
to
Under
11
age
groups
of
Clubs
operating
Category
3
Academies.
139.The
Games
Programmes
referred
to
in
Rules
137
and
138
shall
consist
of
matches
which:
139.1.
shall
be
competitive
but
whose
results
(except
in
the
case
of
Tournaments)
shall
not
give
any
particular
competitive
significance
between
Academies
(for
example,
no
league
table
or
the
like
shall
be
produced);
139.2.
subject
to
Rule
139.3
shall
be
organised
on
a
local
basis
so
that,
as
far
as
reasonably
possible,
no
team
has
to
travel
more
than
one
hour
to
an
away
match
(save
that
longer
travel
times
may
be
necessary
in
order
that
each
Club
can
participate
meaningfully
in
the
games
programme);
139.3.
may
be
played
in
Festivals
organised
on
a
local,
regional
or
national
basis
and
each
Club
which
operates
a
Category
1
Academy
shall
organise
and
host
a
minimum
of
three
Festivals
per
season;
139.4.shall
take
place
during
the
Games
Programme
Schedule;
139.5.may
include
matches
against
representative
county
schoolboy
sides
(being
sides
selected
by
the
English
Schools’
Football
Association);
139.6.shall
be
played
outdoors,
save
in
respect
of:
139.6.1.
Clubs
operating
Category
1
or
2
Academies
when,
during
the
second
half
of
December
and
the
whole
of
both
January
and
February,
they
shall
be
played
indoors;
and
139.6.2.
Clubs
operating
Category
3
Academies
when,
during
the
second
half
of
December
and
the
whole
of
both
January
and
February,
they
may
be
played
indoors.
139.7.shall
consist
of
matches
played
in
accordance
with
the
following
formats
(save
that
some
matches
played
indoors
may
be
played
as
Futsal
games):
135.Each
Club
operating
a
Category
3
or
Category
4
Academy
shall
comply
with
Rule
134
but
only
in
respect
of
players
in
the
Under
17
to
Under
18
age
groups.
136.
Subject
to
a
Club
complying
with
Rule
134
or
135
(as
appropriate
depending
on
the
Category
of
its
Academy),
and
to
a
sufficient
number
of
Clubs
(and
Football
League
clubs)
likewise
complying,
the
League
will
make
available
to
it
benchmarked
data
derived
from
comparing
the
Performance
Analysis
data
it
has
submitted
to
the
League
with
that
submitted
by
other
Clubs
(on
an
anonymised
basis).
Games
Programme
Guidance
The
League
will
organise
a
regional
indoor
programme
during
the
second
half
of
December,
and
the
entirety
of
January
and
February.
In
particular,
a
programme
of
Futsal
will
be
delivered
for
Category
1
and
Category
2
Academies.
Clubs
will
be
free
to
apply
to
organise
Authorised
Games
outside
pursuant
to
Rule
140.2.
The
League
will
organise
Tournaments
(lasting
more
than
one
day)
for
each
of
the
Under
9,
Under
10
and
Under
11
age
groups
in
the
May
or
June
of
each
year
(and
in
scheduling
them
it
will
be
borne
in
mind
that
June
is
often
the
month
when
Academy
“downtime”
occurs).
The
Tournaments
so
arranged
for
the
Under
11
age
group
will
include
teams
from
clubs
in
countries
other
than
England
and
Wales.
In
order
to
deliver
the
Foundation
Phase
Games
Programme
to
all
Clubs,
the
target
travel
time
of
1
hour
may
be
exceeded
from
time
to
time,
in
particular
in
order
to
accommodate
those
Clubs
whose
home
“locality”
is
small.
Both
Leagues
will
co-operate
to
create
cross-Category
Festivals
from
time
to
time
which
shall
include
all
Categories
of
Academy
and
be
regionally
based.
A
six-week
programme
of
Festivals
of
Futsal
and
other
small-sided
indoor
football
for
each
age
range
in
the
Foundation
Phase
will
be
staged.
This
programme
will
run
from
November
to
February
and
be
organised
on
a
basis
of
five
regions
(North
East,
North
West,
Midlands,
London
and
South
West,
and
London
and
South
East).
A
Futsal
tournament
involving
a
regional
qualification
process
culminating
in
a
national
finals
event
will
be
organised
for
each
of
the
Under
9,
Under
10
and
Under
11
age
groups.
407
140.Each
Club
which
operates
a
Category
1,
Category
2
or
Category
3
Academy:
140.1.must
participate
fully
in
the
Foundation
Phase
Games
Programme;
and
140.2.
may
organise
and
participate
in
additional
Authorised
Games
of
the
types
listed
in
paragraphs
c),
d),
f)
and
g)
of
that
definition
only
(which
shall
be
notified
to
the
League
(if
the
Club
operates
a
Category
1
or
Category
2
Academy)
no
later
than
72
hours
before
they
are
scheduled
to
take
place).
the
6v6
and
The
participating
Clubs
shall
endeavour
to
agree
which
of
the
above
formats
shall
be
utilised,
but
in
default
of
agreement
the
home
Club
shall
decide.
Age
group
Team
size
Pitch
size
(yards)
Goal
size
(feet)
Ball
size
Under
9
4v4,
5v5,
6v6
or
7v7
30x20
to
40x30
(4v4
and
5v5)
50x30
to
60x40
(7v7)
12x6
3
(or
4
at
Home
Club’s
option)
Under
10
4v4,
5v5,
7v7
30x20
to
40x30
(4v4
and
5v5)
50x30
to
60x40
(7v7)
12x6
(4v4
and
5v5)
12x6
to
16x7
(7v7)
4
Under
11
7v7
or
9v9
50x30
to
60x40
(7v7)
70x40
to
80x50
(9v9)
12x6
to
16x7
(7v7)
16x7
(9v9)
4
Games
Programme
Guidance
The
Games
Programme
Schedule
will
incorporate
free
weeks
(in
addition
to
those
referred
to
in
Rule
179)
during
which
no
fixtures
will
be
arranged
by
the
League.
This
will
allow
Clubs
to
organise
additional
fixtures
pursuant
to
Rule
140.2.
In
addition,
Clubs
will
be
able
to
rearrange
fixtures
in
the
Foundation
Phase
Games
Programme
in
order
to
attend
tournaments
and
Festivals
provided
suitable
notice
is
given,
the
integrity
of
the
Games
Programme
is
maintained,
and
a
suitable
date
for
the
rearrangement
of
the
fixture
is
agreed.
Guidance
An
Academy
Player
in
the
Foundation
Phase
may
still
play
for
his
school
team
or
school
representative
county
side.
When
assessing
whether
Rule
141
has
been
complied
with,
each
Academy
Player’s
playing
time
over
the
course
of
the
season
will
be
assessed
and
an
average
calculated
(i.e.
the
Academy
Player
need
not
play
in
half
the
time
of
every
match).
In
addition,
Rule
141
requires
that
the
playing
time
is
spread
relatively
evenly
over
the
course
of
the
fixture
programme.
This
is
to
ensure
Clubs
do
not
try
to
backload
playing
time
at
the
end
of
the
season
simply
to
ensure
the
average
is
met.
408
Youth
Development
Rules
Youth
Development
Phase
Games
Programme
142.
The
League
will
organise
a
games
programme
for
teams
in
each
of
the
Under
12
to
Under
14
age
groups
of
Clubs
operating
Category
1
and
2
Academies
(and
for
the
avoidance
of
doubt
teams
from
both
Categories
shall
participate
together
in
this
games
programme).
The
League
will
also
organise
a
games
programme
for
teams
in
the
Under
15
age
group
of
Clubs
operating
Category
1
Academies
and
of
those
Category
2
Academies
wishing
to
participate.
143.The
Football
League
will
organise
a
games
programme
for
teams
in
each
of
the
Under
12
to
Under
14
age
groups
of
Clubs
operating
Category
3
Academies.
144.
The
games
programme
for
Category
1
Clubs
referred
to
in
Rule
142
shall
include
the
Under
13,
Under
14
and
Under
15
Premier
League
National
Cups,
participation
in
which
shall
not
be
mandatory.
145.
Each
Club
must
inform
the
League
by
30
April
in
each
year
whether
it
wishes
to
compete
in
the
Under
13,
Under
14
and
Under
15
Premier
League
National
Cups
the
following
season.
141.
Each
Club
shall
ensure
that
each
of
its
Academy
Players
in
the
Foundation
Phase
shall,
subject
to
fitness,
participate
in
at
least
half
the
playing
time
in
any
one
Season
of
matches
in
the
Foundation
Phase
Games
Programme
and
any
other
matches
organised
by
the
Club
pursuant
to
Rule
140.2
such
playing
time
to
be
reasonably
spread
out
over
the
season.
Games
Programme
409
146.The
games
programmes
referred
to
in
Rules
142
and
143
shall
consist
of
matches
which
shall:
146.1.be
competitive
but
whose
results
(save
for
matches
in
the
Under
13,
Under
14
and
Under
15
Premier
League
National
Cups)
shall
not
be
given
any
particular
competitive
significance
between
Academies
(for
example,
no
league
table
or
the
like
shall
be
produced);
146.2.
(in
the
case
of
the
games
programme
referred
to
in
Rule
142)
be
organised
on
a
regional
basis
so
that
as
far
as
reasonably
possible
no
team
has
to
travel
more
than
two
hours
to
an
away
match
save
that
longer
travel
times
may
be
necessary:
146.2.1.in
order
that
each
Club
can
participate
meaningfully
in
the
games
programme;
and
146.2.2.
for
matches
in
the
Under
13,
Under
14
and
Under
15
Premier
League
National
Cups.
146.3.
(in
the
case
of
the
games
programme
referred
to
in
Rule
143)
be
organised
on
a
local
basis
so
that
as
far
as
reasonably
possible
no
team
has
to
travel
more
than
one
hour
to
an
away
match
and/or
regional
basis
so
that
as
far
as
reasonably
possible
no
team
has
to
travel
more
than
two
hours
to
an
away
match
(save
that
in
both
cases
longer
travel
times
may
be
necessary
in
order
that
each
Club
can
participate
meaningfully
in
the
games
programme);
146.4.
shall
include
one
or
more
Festivals
or
Tournaments
for
each
Club
organised
on
a
regional,
national
or
international
basis
(which
may
include
matches
organised
pursuant
to
Rule
151),
with
the
number
of
such
Festivals
and
Tournaments
increasing
for
the
older
age
groups
in
the
Youth
Development
Phase;
146.5.take
place
during
the
Games
Programme
Schedule;
146.6.be
played
outdoors,
except
for
matches
for
age
groups
Under
12
to
Under
15
during
the
second
half
of
December
and
the
whole
of
both
January
and
February
involving
teams
of
Category
1
and
Category
2
Academies,
which
shall
be
played
indoors;
and
146.7.
consist
of
matches
played
in
accordance
with
the
following
formats
(save
that
some
matches
played
indoors
may
be
played
as
Futsal
games):
Age
group
Team
size
Pitch
size
(yards)
Goal
size
(feet)
Ball
size
Under
12
11v11
(or
9v9
if
both
Clubs
so
agree)
90x60
(11v11)
70x40
to
80x50
(9v9)
21x7
(11v11)
16x7
(9v9)
4
Under
13
11v11
90x60
21x7
4
Under
14
11v11
90x60
to
100x60
21x7
to
24x8
5
Under
15
11v11
110x70
24x8
5
Games
Programme
Guidance
In
order
to
deliver
the
Youth
Development
Phase
Games
Programme
to
all
Clubs,
the
target
travel
time
of
two
hours
may
be
exceeded
from
time
to
time,
particularly
in
order
to
accommodate
those
Clubs
whose
home
geographical
“region”
is
small.
410
Youth
Development
Rules
147.
The
League
shall
organise
a
games
programme
for
teams
consisting
of
Academy
Players
in
the
Under
16
age
group
of
Clubs
operating
Category
1
Academies,
and
another
for
teams
of
Academy
Players
in
these
age
groups
of
Clubs
operating
Category
2
Academies.
148.Save
for
any
matches
played
abroad
pursuant
to
Rule
151,
the
games
programme
for
Category
1
Clubs
referred
to
in
Rule
147
shall:
148.1.
be
constituted
either
on
a
national
basis
or,
if
a
majority
of
those
Clubs
(and
Football
League
clubs)
which
operate
Category
1
Academies
so
determine
by
no
later
than
31
March
in
the
preceding
Season,
on
a
regional
basis
(as
that
term
is
defined
in
Rule
149;
and
148.2.
be
competitive
but
whose
results
shall
not
be
given
any
particular
competitive
significance
between
Academies
(for
example,
no
league
table
or
the
like
shall
be
produced).
149.
The
games
programme
for
Category
2
Clubs
referred
to
in
Rule
147
shall
be
organised
on
a
regional
basis,
that
is
to
say
so
that
as
far
as
reasonably
possible
no
team
has
to
travel
more
than
two
hours
to
an
away
match
(save
that
longer
travel
times
may
be
necessary
in
order
that
each
Club
can
participate
meaningfully
in
the
games
programme).
150.
Matches
in
the
games
programmes
for
Category
1
and
Category
2
Clubs
referred
to
in
Rule
147
shall,
unless
the
Board
otherwise
permits,
be
played
on
Saturdays
and
arranged
so
that
as
far
as
possible
a
Club’s
fixtures
in
it
mirror
those
of
its
teams
in
the
Professional
Development
Phase
Games
Programme.
151.
As
part
of
the
Youth
Development
Phase
Games
Programme,
the
League
shall
organise
matches
(which
may
be
organised
as
Tournaments)
against
teams
from
clubs
in
membership
of
a
national
association
other
than
The
Football
Association
or
the
Football
Association
of
Wales.
Such
matches
shall
be
organised
regularly
for
Clubs
operating
Category
1
Academies
and
from
time
to
time
for
Clubs
operating
Category
2
Academies.
152.The
Football
League
shall
organise
a
games
programme
for
teams
consisting
of
players
in
the
Under
15
and
Under
16
age
groups
of
Clubs
operating
Category
3
Academies,
to
be
played
on
a
regional
basis
so
that
as
far
as
reasonably
possible
no
team
has
to
travel
more
than
two
hours
to
an
away
match
(save
that
longer
travel
times
may
be
necessary
in
order
that
each
Club
can
participate
meaningfully
in
the
games
programme).
Games
Programme
Guidance
The
Games
Programme
Schedule
will
incorporate
free
weeks
(in
addition
to
those
referred
to
in
Rule
179)
during
which
no
matches
will
be
arranged
by
the
Leagues.
This
will
allow
Clubs
to
organise
additional
matches
pursuant
to
Rule
154.2.
Guidance
An
Academy
Player
in
the
Youth
Development
Phase
may
still
play
for
his
school
team
or
school
representative
county
side.
When
assessing
whether
Rule
155
has
been
complied
with,
each
Academy
Player’s
playing
time
over
the
course
of
the
season
will
be
assessed
and
an
average
calculated
(i.e.
the
Academy
Player
need
not
play
in
half
the
time
of
every
match).
In
addition,
Rule
155
requires
that
the
playing
time
is
spread
relatively
evenly
over
the
course
of
the
fixture
programme.
This
is
to
ensure
clubs
do
not
try
to
backload
playing
time
at
the
end
of
the
season
simply
to
ensure
the
average
is
met.
411
155.
Each
Club
shall
ensure
that
each
of
its
Academy
Players
in
the
Under
12
to
Under
14
age
groups
shall,
subject
to
fitness,
participate
in
half
the
playing
time
of
matches
in
the
Youth
Development
Phase
Games
Programme
and
any
other
matches
organised
by
his
Club
pursuant
to
Rule
154.2,
the
Academy
Player’s
playing
time
to
be
reasonably
spread
over
the
season.
156.
Each
Club
shall
ensure
that
each
of
its
Academy
Players
in
the
Under
15
to
Under
16
age
groups
shall,
subject
to
fitness,
participate
in
at
least
20
matches
per
season
(being
matches
in
the
Youth
Development
Phase
Games
Programme
or
any
other
matches
organised
by
his
Club
pursuant
to
Rule
154.2).
Participation
in
a
match
shall
for
the
purposes
of
this
Rule
mean
playing
at
least
50%
of
the
game
time.
153.Matches
played
pursuant
to
Rules
147
to
152
shall,
when
played
outdoors,
be
played
in
accordance
with
the
following
format:
154.Each
Club
which
operates
a
Category
1,
Category
2
or
Category
3
Academy:
154.1.
must
participate
fully
in
the
Youth
Development
Phase
Games
Programme
(save
that
participation
in
the
Under
13
and
Under
14
Premier
League
National
Cups
is
voluntary);
and
154.2.
may
organise
and
participate
in
additional
Authorised
Games
of
the
types
listed
in
paragraphs
c),
d),
f)
and
g)
of
that
definition
only
(which
shall
be
notified
to
the
League
(in
the
case
of
a
Club
operating
a
Category
1
or
Category
2
Academy)
no
later
than
72
hours
before
they
are
scheduled
to
take
place).
Team
size
Pitch
size
(yards)
Goal
size
(feet)
Ball
size
11v11
110x70
24x8
5
Games
Programme
412
Youth
Development
Rules
Professional
Development
Phase
Games
Programme
157.The
League
will
organise
two
games
programmes,
one
for
teams
of
Clubs
operating
Category
1
Academies
and
one
for
teams
of
Clubs
operating
Category
2
Academies.
158.
The
Football
League
will
organise
a
games
programme
for
teams
of
Clubs
operating
Category
3
and
Category
4
Academies,
and
following
such
consultation
determine
with
those
Clubs
in
its
absolute
discretion
what
games
programme(s)
should
be
developed
for
those
Clubs,
Rules
relating
to
the
games
programme
and
(subject
to
Rule
159.3)
how
that
games
programme
should
be
delivered.
159.
The
games
programmes
organised
by
The
League
and
The
Football
League
pursuant
to
Rules
157
and
158
will
be
constituted
on
the
following
geographical
bases:
159.1.
Category
1:
a
regional
league,
with
some
matches
played
on
a
national
basis
and
some
international
matches
against
teams
representing
clubs
in
membership
of
national
associations
other
than
The
Football
Association
or
the
Football
Association
of
Wales
(and
such
matches
may
be
played
either
in
England
or
abroad);
159.2.Category
2:
159.2.1.
in
two
leagues,
each
of
which
shall
be
constituted
on
a
geographical
basis
(for
example
one
league
of
northern
based
teams
and
one
of
southern
based
teams),
the
exact
constitution
of
each
league
to
be
determined
by
the
Board
in
its
absolute
discretion
having
regard
to
those
Clubs
(and
Football
League
clubs)
which
operate
Category
2
Academies;
159.2.2.
where
practical,
international
matches
against
teams
representing
clubs
in
membership
of
a
national
association
other
than
The
Football
Association
or
the
Football
Association
of
Wales
(and
such
matches
may
be
played
either
in
England
or
abroad);
and
159.3.Categories
3
and
4:
159.3.1.
in
two
or
more
leagues,
each
of
which
shall
be
constituted
on
a
geographical
basis
(for
example
one
league
of
northern
based
teams
and
one
of
southern
based
teams),
the
exact
number
of
leagues
and
their
geographical
constitution
to
be
determined
by
The
Football
League
in
its
absolute
discretion
and
having
regard
to
those
Football
League
clubs
(and
Clubs)
which
operate
Category
3
and
4
Academies.
Games
Programme
413
160.Matches
in
the
Professional
Development
Phase
Games
Programme
organised
under
Rule
157:
160.1.
shall
be
played
in
accordance
with
the
Laws
of
the
Game
(and
for
the
avoidance
of
doubt
shall
be
in
the
11v11
format);
160.2.
shall
be
for
Players
in
the
Under
18
age
group
(and
younger)
only,
save
that
a
Club
may
name
in
its
team
sheet
a
goalkeeper
in
the
Under
19
age
group;
160.3.
shall
only
have
five
substitutes
named
on
the
team
sheet
(and
for
the
avoidance
of
doubt
up
to
three
substitutes
may
enter
the
field
of
play);
160.4.shall
consist
of
competitive
leagues
and
Tournaments;
and
160.5.
may
include
of
an
optional
Futsal
programme
organised
by
the
League
(for
Clubs
operating
Category
1
and
Category
2
Academies)
in
the
months
of
December,
January
and
February.
161.Matches
in
the
Professional
Development
Phase
Games
Programme
organised
under
Rule
158:
161.1.
shall
be
played
in
accordance
with
the
Laws
of
the
Game
(and
for
the
avoidance
of
doubt
shall
be
in
the
11
v
11
format);
161.2.
shall
be
for
Players
in
the
Under
18
age
group
(and
younger)
only,
save
that
up
to
two
Players
in
the
Under
19
age
group
may
be
named
on
the
team
sheet
for
a
match
provided
they
are:
161.2.1.a
goalkeeper;
or
161.2.2.
registered
as
a
Scholar
and
are
only
continuing
as
a
Scholar
beyond
the
age
of
18
because
of
injury
or
other
extenuating
circumstances
as
approved
by
the
League
of
which
the
Club
is
a
member
in
accordance
with
that
League’s
relevant
procedures;
161.3.
shall
only
have
five
substitutes
named
on
the
team
sheet
(and
for
the
avoidance
of
doubt
all
five
substitutes
may
enter
the
field
of
play);
161.4.shall
consist
of
competitive
leagues
and/or
Tournaments;
and
161.5.
may
include
an
optional
Futsal
programme
organised
by
the
League
in
the
months
of
December,
January
and
February.
162.Further
provisions
binding
on
Clubs
competing
in
the
leagues
referred
to
in
Rule
160.4
shall
be
set
out
in
the
rules
of
those
leagues.
163.Each
Club
which
operates
an
Academy:
163.1.must
participate
fully
in
the
Professional
Development
Phase
Games
Programme;
163.2.
may
organise
and
participate
in
additional
Authorised
Games
(which
shall
be
notified
to
the
relevant
League
no
later
than
72
hours
before
they
are
scheduled
to
take
place).
Games
Programme
Guidance
Clubs
who
operate
Category
2
Academies
have
expressed
a
desire
to
have
some
element
of
their
Games
Programme
in
the
Professional
Development
Phase
organised
on
a
national
basis,
and
not
just
on
a
regional
basis
as
set
out
in
Rule
168.
The
League
will
work
to
develop
this
proposal
further.
414
Youth
Development
Rules
169.
The
Football
League
will,
if
required,
organise
(or
procure
the
organisation
of,
for
example,
through
the
Football
Combination
or
Central
League)
Professional
Development
League
3,
which
shall
consist
of
a
league
or
leagues
played
on
a
competitive
basis
and
organised
on
a
regional
basis,
the
composition
of
such
regional
league(s)
and
the
minimum
number
of
matches
to
be
played
by
each
Club
to
be
at
the
absolute
discretion
of
The
Football
League
who
shall
so
far
as
reasonably
possible
determine
the
composition
of
each
such
league
to
ensure
that
each
Club
(or
club)
has
to
travel
no
more
than
three
hours
to
each
match
(save
that
longer
travel
times
may
be
necessary
in
order
that
each
Club
(or
club)
can
participate
meaningfully
in
Professional
Development
League
3).
For
the
avoidance
of
doubt
teams
of
Clubs
operating
Category
3
and
Category
4
Academies
shall
compete
together
in
Professional
Development
League
3.
170.
Eligibility
in
each
of
the
Professional
Development
Leagues
shall
be
limited
to
players
in
age
group
Under
21
or
younger,
save
that
each
Club
may
nominate
on
its
team
sheet
for
any
match
in
a
Professional
Development
League
no
more
than:
170.1.one
older
goalkeeper;
and
170.2.the
number
of
older
outfield
players
determined
pursuant
to
Rule
171.
Professional
Development
League
164.Each
Club
which
operates
a
Category
1
Academy
shall
compete
in
Professional
Development
League
1.
165.
Each
Club
which
operates
a
Category
2
Academy
shall
compete
in
Professional
Development
League
2
unless
it
is
able
to
demonstrate
to
the
League
that
its
starting
11s
in
its
first
team
matches
during
the
preceding
season
in
those
competitions
set
in
Rule
L.9.1
to
Rule
L.9.5
included
on
average
at
least
five
Players
in
the
Under
21
age
group
or
younger.
166.Each
Club
which
operates
a
Category
3
or
Category
4
Academy
may
compete
in
the
development
league
to
be
organised
by
The
Football
League.
167.The
League
will
organise
Professional
Development
League
1,
which
shall
consist
of
a
national
league
competition
played
on
a
competitive
basis.
168.
The
League
will
organise
Professional
Development
League
2,
which
shall
consist
of
a
league
or
leagues
played
on
a
competitive
basis
organised
on
a
regional
basis,
the
composition
of
such
regional
league(s)
to
be
at
the
absolute
discretion
of
the
Board
who
shall
so
far
as
reasonably
possible
determine
the
composition
of
each
such
league
to
ensure
that
each
Club
has
to
travel
no
more
than
three
hours
to
each
match
(save
that
longer
travel
times
may
be
necessary
in
order
that
each
Club
(or
club)
can
participate
meaningfully
in
Professional
Development
League
2).
Games
Programme
Guidance
The
Board
will
need
to
be
satisfied,
prior
to
approving
any
alternative
ground
(including
one
at
an
Academy)
that
it
provides
satisfactory
facilities
for
the
playing
of
matches
in
the
Professional
Development
League.
Such
facilities
include
the
pitch,
floodlight
levels,
changing
rooms
for
the
teams
and
Match
Officials,
and
spectator
areas.
Further
consultation
on
these
issues
will
be
undertaken
in
due
course.
415
173.
Unless
otherwise
authorised
by
the
Board,
matches
in
the
Professional
Development
Leagues
shall
be
played
on
Saturdays,
save
that
the
home
Club
shall,
subject
to
the
rules
of
the
Professional
Development
Leagues,
have
discretion
to
change
the
date
and
kick-off
time
of
a
match
to
Friday
evening,
or
any
time
on
Sunday
or
Monday.
174.Further
provisions
binding
on
Clubs
competing
in
the
Professional
Development
League
shall
be
set
out
in
the
rules
of
those
leagues.
175.The
League
will
in
addition
organise
international
matches
(which
may
take
place
by
way
of
Tournaments)
for
teams
competing
in
Professional
Development
Leagues
1
and
2.
Games
Programme:
Postponement
etc.
of
Matches
176.
A
match
in
the
games
programme
between
Academy
teams
in
age
groups
Under
9
to
Under
16
inclusive
shall
not
be
cancelled,
postponed
or
abandoned
except
with
the
written
consent
of
the
Board
or
on
the
instructions
of
the
officiating
referee
(or
if
the
officiating
referee
is
a
minor,
the
official
of
the
county
FA
who
has
accompanied
him
to
the
match)
who
shall
be
empowered
to
instruct
that
such
match
be
cancelled,
postponed
or
abandoned
only
if
he
considers
that
the
pitch
is
unfit
for,
or
if
adverse
weather
conditions
preclude,
the
playing
of
the
match
in
which
event
the
Club
at
whose
ground
the
match
should
have
been
played
shall
within
seven
days
give
to
the
Board
notice
in
writing
to
that
effect.
177.
Except
in
the
case
of
an
Under
9
to
Under
16
games
programme
match
which,
without
either
participating
Club
being
at
fault,
is
cancelled,
postponed
or
abandoned
under
the
provisions
of
Rule
176,
any
Club
which
causes
the
cancellation,
postponement
or
abandonment
of
such
a
match
will
be
in
breach
of
these
Rules.
171.
The
number
of
older
outfield
players
referred
to
in
Rule
170
shall
be
determined
in
respect
of
each
Professional
Development
League
by
such
number
as
a
majority
of
the
Clubs
(and
Football
League
clubs)
who
compete
in
it
so
determine
by
no
later
than
31
March
in
the
preceding
Season
(and
in
any
case
shall
be
no
fewer
than
three
and
no
greater
than
five).
172.
At
least
three
matches
in
the
Professional
Development
League
shall
be
played
at
the
Club’s
Stadium,
and
other
matches
may
be
played
at
an
alternative
ground
subject
to
the
approval
of
the
Board
or
The
Football
League
(as
appropriate).
Such
alternative
grounds
may
include
a
pitch
at
the
Club’s
Academy
provided
that
it
is
floodlit,
has
a
fenced
off
pitch
and
provides
a
spectator
area.
Games
Programme
416
Youth
Development
Rules
178.The
Board
shall
have
power
to
specify
the
equipment
and
facilities
to
be
provided
by
Clubs
for
the
playing
of
matches
between
Academies.
179.
In
consultation
with
The
Football
Association,
a
minimum
of
four
weekends
each
Season
will
be
identified
by
the
League
upon
which
there
will
be
no
fixtures
for
Academy
teams,
such
weekends
being
devoted
to
international
development,
selected
players’
courses
and
in-service
training
of
coaches
and
staff.
Youth
Development
Rules
Education
and
Welfare
Guidance
In
relation
to
Rule
181.5
any
other
programme
of
education
approved
in
writing
by
The
Football
League
will
be
in
conjunction
with
the
PFA.
417
182.Each
Academy
Player’s
educational
progression
under
his
Education
Programme
shall
be
recorded
on
his
Performance
Clock.
183.Each
Club
which
operates
an
Academy
shall
nominate
a
member
of
staff
who
shall
be
responsible
for:
183.1.liaising
with
the
school
at
which
Academy
Players
are
being
educated;
183.2.
ensuring
that
any
issues
concerning
an
Academy
Player’s
education
arising
from
that
liaison
are
addressed
to
the
satisfaction
of
the
school;
and
183.3.
ensuring
that
for
Academy
Players
on
the
Full
Time
and
Hybrid
Training
Models
(and
where
the
League
requests,
for
Academy
Players
on
the
Part
Time
Training
Model)
each
Academy
Player’s
school
reports
and
educational
data
are
obtained
from
his
school
and
recorded
on
his
Performance
Clock.
General
180.
Each
Club
which
operates
an
Academy
shall
establish
an
Education
Programme
which
shall
set
out
the
activities
to
be
undertaken
by
the
Club
to
ensure
that
the
education
of
its
Academy
Players
and
Players
under
the
age
of
21
is
supported
effectively
and
which:
180.1.is
appropriate
to
the
Category
of
its
Academy;
180.2.complies
with
all
applicable
requirements
set
out
in
this
section
of
the
Rules;
and
180.3.
is
evaluated
by
the
Club
within
each
Development
Phase
to
ensure
it
is
meeting
its
objectives
as
set
out
therein.
181.
Each
Club
which
operates
an
Academy
shall
ensure
that
each
of
its
Academy
Players
receives
a
formal
Education
Programme
which:
181.1.is
appropriate
to
his
age
and
Training
Model;
181.2.meets
his
specific
academic
needs;
181.3.complies
with
all
legal
requirements;
181.4.
is
structured
to
ensure
that
his
academic
development
is
not
compromised
as
a
result
of
his
being
coached
by
the
Club’s
Academy;
181.5.
in
the
case
of
an
Academy
Player
who
is
entered
into
a
Scholarship
Agreement
with
the
Club,
consists
of
either
the
advanced
apprenticeship
framework
for
sporting
excellence
(AASE)
or
any
other
programme
of
education
approved
in
writing
by
the
League;
and
181.6.
shall
continue
notwithstanding
that
the
Academy
Player
signs
a
professional
contract
and
which
shall
comply
with
the
requirements
of
the
Education
and
Skills
Act
2008
with
regard
to
education
and
training.
Education
and
Welfare
Guidance
Clubs’
attention
is
drawn
to
the
Guidance
note
under
Rule
1.57:
the
Education
Management
System
is
a
function
contained
within
the
Performance
Clock.
It
must
be
used
for
assisting
the
management
of
Academy
Players’
educational
attainment
data,
and
reference
to
the
Performance
Clock
in
these
Rules,
particularly
in
the
context
of
education,
should
be
read
accordingly.
418
Youth
Development
Rules
184.
Each
Club
shall
take
all
reasonable
steps
to
ensure
that
it
protects
the
welfare
of
each
of
its
Academy
Players
and
Players
under
the
age
of
21
by
offering
support
for
his
wellbeing
and
pastoral
care
generally.
185.
The
provisions
of
Section
S
of
the
League’s
Rules
(concerning
the
Safeguarding
of
Vulnerable
Groups
and
Safe
Recruitment)
apply
to
Academies
and
Development
Centres.
186.Without
prejudice
to
the
generality
of
Rule
185
each
Club
shall
appoint
an
Academy
safeguarding
officer
who
shall:
186.1.undertake
the
functions
set
out
in
Rule
S.5.7
specifically
with
regard
to
the
Academy;
and
186.2.liaise
with
the
Club’s
Head
of
Safeguarding.
187.
Clubs
and
Academy
Staff
shall
observe
and
comply
with
any
guidance
issued
by
the
League
in
respect
of
safe
event
management
and
any
breach
thereof
shall
be
treated
as
a
breach
of
these
Rules.
188.Clubs
shall
ensure
that
their
Academy
Players
are
insured
in
accordance
with
advice
circulated
by
the
League
from
time
to
time.
189.
Clubs
shall
establish,
maintain
and,
when
necessary,
implement
a
complaints
procedure
for
Academy
Players
and
Parents,
a
copy
of
which
shall
be
submitted
to
the
League.
190.
The
Code
of
Conduct
set
out
in
Appendix
12
shall
be
binding
on
Academy
Players
of
compulsory
school
age
attending
Academies
and
their
Parents
and
on
Clubs
and
Officials
and
any
breach
thereof
by
such
Academy
Players
or
by
Clubs
or
Officials
shall
be
treated
as
a
breach
of
these
Rules.
Induction
Events
191.Each
Club
shall
arrange
a
pre-season
induction
event
for
Academy
Players
and
their
Parents
and
there
shall
be
at
least
one
such
induction
event
per
Development
Phase.
192.
The
induction
meeting
referred
to
in
Rule
191
shall
provide
such
information
to
the
Academy
Players
and
their
Parents
as
is
necessary
in
order
for
them
to
understand
the
coaching
and,
if
relevant,
education
that
the
Academy
Player
will
receive
from
the
Club.
193.Each
Club
which
operates
an
Academy
shall
permit
a
representative
of
the
League
to
attend
such
induction
meetings
on
request.
Education
and
Welfare
Guidance
With
regard
to
Rule
195.2,
Rule
42.2
states
that
Academy
Players
in
the
Under
12
to
Under
18
age
groups
shall
receive
a
Multi-disciplinary
Review
every
six
weeks.
The
educational
progress
report
need
only
be
undertaken
once
every
12
weeks
(i.e.
not
for
each
Multi-disciplinary
Review)
but
must
be
undertaken
as
part
of
a
Multi-disciplinary
Review.
Guidance
The
Part
Time
Training
Model
may
be
used
by
Category
1,
2
and
3
Academies
in
the
Foundation
Phase
(Under
9
to
Under
11),
and
by
Category
2
and
3
Academies
in
the
Youth
Development
Phase:
see
further
Rule
116.
The
Part
Time
Training
Model
envisages
that
coaching
will
take
place
outside
the
Core
Coaching
Time,
but
Clubs
should
nevertheless
establish
good
communication
with
each
Academy
Player’s
school,
obtain
his
school
reports
and,
where
possible,
educational
attainment
data,
monitor
and
record
his
academic
progression
on
his
Performance
Clock,
and
address
any
relevant
issues
which
arise
as
a
result
of
the
Academy
Player
being
coached
at
the
Academy
(and
in
particular
any
conflict
between
the
demands
of
his
coaching
and
those
of
his
education).
419
197.Hybrid
Training
Model
Each
Club
which
operates
the
Hybrid
Training
Model
must
appoint
a
sufficient
number
of
appropriately
qualified
teaching
staff
to
provide
the
educational
support
referred
to
in
Rule
198.2.
Delivery
of
the
Education
Programme
196.Part
Time
Training
Model
Each
Club
which
operates
an
Academy
shall,
in
respect
of
each
of
its
Academy
Players
being
trained
under
the
Part
Time
Training
Model:
196.1.inform
the
Academy
Player’s
school
that
he
is
being
so
trained;
196.2.
if
the
League
so
requests
obtain
from
the
Academy
Player’s
school
his
school
reports
and,
where
possible,
educational
attainment
data;
196.3.
use
the
information
obtained
(if
any)
to
monitor
the
Academy
Player’s
academic
progression
by
reference
to
his
school
reports
and,
where
possible,
educational
attainment
data,
and
record
it
on
his
Performance
Clock;
and
196.4.
liaise
with
the
school
on
a
regular
basis
in
order
to
discuss
and
address
any
issues
concerning
the
Academy
Player’s
education
which
have
risen
or
may
arise
as
a
consequence
of
his
being
trained
at
the
Club’s
Academy.
Reports
on
Educational
Progression
194.Each
Club
which
operates
an
Academy
shall
provide
progress
reports
to
the
Parent
of
each
Academy
Player
to
whom
it
provides
a
Full
Time
Education
Programme.
195.The
progress
reports
shall:
195.1.detail
the
educational
progression
of
the
Academy
Player;
and
195.2.be
provided
as
and
when
necessary,
but
as
a
minimum
at
least
once
every
12
weeks.
Education
and
Welfare
Guidance
The
Hybrid
Training
Model
may
be
used
by
Category
1
Academies
in
the
Foundation
Phase
(Under
9
to
Under
11),
and
by
Category
1
and
Category
2
Academies
in
the
Youth
Development
Phase:
see
further
Rule
116.
Clubs’
attention
is
drawn
to
the
following
comments
in
section
7.3.1
of
the
EPPP.
Although
these
comments
refer
to
the
Foundation
Phase,
they
are
relevant
to
the
Hybrid
Training
Model
generally.
“It
is
assumed
that
the
majority
of
the
coaching
will
be
delivered
after
school
and
at
weekends.
Flexing
the
season
will
also
enable
Academies
to
gain
greater
access
to
players.
It
is
recommended
that
wherever
possible
and
particularly
in
the
case
of
Category
1
Academies
where
the
contact
time
is
highest,
the
after
school
sessions
are
established
inside
the
Core
Coaching
Time
and
this
may
require
some
negotiation
with
schools
and
parents
to
establish
the
programme
effectively.
Close
liaison
with
schools
to
ensure
that
players
are
managing
the
joint
workloads
is
appropriate
but
no
other
specific
education
interventions
are
being
proposed
in
this
phase.”
420
Youth
Development
Rules
199.Full
Time
Training
Model
Each
Club
which
operates
an
Academy
shall,
in
respect
of
each
of
its
Academy
Players
in
the
Youth
Development
Phase
being
trained
under
the
Full
Time
Training
Model,
ensure
that
it
provides
the
Academy
Player
with
coaching
and
education
in
accordance
with
a
programme
which
complies
with
Rules
200
to
205
and
which
is
approved
in
advance
by
the
League.
198.Each
Club
which
operates
an
Academy
shall,
in
respect
of
each
of
its
Academy
Players
being
trained
under
the
Hybrid
Training
Model:
198.1.
undertake
all
necessary
liaison
and
co-operation
with
the
Academy
Player’s
school
to
ensure
that
the
required
element
of
coaching
can
take
place
within
the
Core
Coaching
Time;
198.2.
provide
to
the
Academy
Player
such
additional
educational
support
(to
be
detailed
in
the
written
agreement
referred
to
in
Rule
198.5
as
shall
be
necessary
to
compensate
for
teaching
he
has
missed,
and
to
ensure
that
his
education
is
not
adversely
affected,
as
a
result
of
being
released
from
school
to
undertake
coaching
during
the
Core
Coaching
Team;
198.3.
obtain
from
the
Academy
Player’s
school
his
school
reports
and,
where
possible,
educational
attainment
data;
198.4.
monitor
the
Academy
Player’s
academic
progression
(including
by
use
of
the
information
obtained
from
the
Academy
Player’s
school
pursuant
to
Rule
198.3)
and
record
the
information
obtained
pursuant
to
Rule
198.3
on
his
Performance
Clock
in
a
timely
fashion
and
at
least
every
12
weeks
(to
coincide
with
dates
of
his
Multi-disciplinary
Reviews);
198.5.
enter
into
a
written
agreement
with
the
Academy
Player’s
school
and
Parent
which
sets
out
details
of
the
delivery
of
the
Hybrid
Training
Model
to
the
Academy
Player,
including
weekly
timetables,
the
likely
impact
on
the
Academy
Player’s
education,
and
any
additional
educational
support
to
be
provided
by
the
Club;
and
198.6.
liaise
with
the
school
at
least
every
six
weeks
in
order
to
discuss
and
address
any
issues
concerning
the
Academy
Player’s
education
which
may
arise
or
have
arisen
as
a
consequence
of
his
being
so
trained.
Education
and
Welfare
Guidance
With
regard
to
Rule
201.8
pursuant
to
Rule
42.2
Academy
Players
in
the
Under
12
to
Under
18
age
groups
must
receive
a
Multi-disciplinary
Review
every
six
weeks.
The
requirement
in
Rule
201.8
must
be
undertaken
at
every
second
such
Multi-disciplinary
Review.
421
202.Without
prejudice
to
the
generality
of
Rule
38,
each
Club
which
operates
the
Hybrid
or
Full
Time
Training
Model
must
in
respect
of
each
such
Training
Model:
202.1.
not
do
so
unless
the
PGB
has
pre-approved
and
annually
certified
its
proposed
delivery
of
the
Training
Model;
202.2.
permit
the
League
and
PGB
to
monitor
and
assess
its
delivery
of
the
Training
Model,
including
in
respect
of
an
individual
Academy
Player,
in
order
to
ensure
that
it
complies
with
these
Rules;
and
202.3.
forthwith
implement
any
changes
to
its
delivery
of
the
Training
Model
that
the
League
or
PGB
may
require.
200.
The
education
element
of
the
Full
Time
Training
Model
must
comply
with
these
Rules
and
be
structured
in
accordance
with
one
of
the
four
options
set
out
below
or
in
accordance
with
such
other
proposals
as
the
League
may
approve.
201.Each
Club
which
operates
the
Full
Time
Training
Model
must:
201.1.
enter
into
an
agreement
with
any
school
at
which
its
Academy
Players
are
being
educated
setting
out
the
obligations
of
the
Club
and
the
school
in
respect
of
the
education
of
those
Academy
Players;
201.2.
ensure
that
Academy
Players
in
the
Under
12,
Under
13
and
Under
14
age
groups
being
educated
at
schools
are
fully
integrated
with
other
pupils
of
their
age,
which
obligation
shall
include
(without
limitation)
attending
lessons
with
such
other
pupils
according
to
the
school’s
normal
timetable
(save
where
the
Academy
Players
are
being
coached
in
the
Core
Coaching
Time
in
accordance
with
these
Rules);
201.3.
ensure
that
there
is
in
place
a
written
agreement
between
the
Club,
each
Academy
Player
engaged
on
the
Full
Time
Training
Model,
his
Parent
and
his
school
which
sets
out
full
details
of
his
education
and
Coaching
Curriculum;
201.4.
ensure
that
the
Education
Programme
of
each
such
Academy
Player
provides
him
with
a
minimum
of
20
hours’
education
during
each
week
of
the
school
term;
201.5.
ensure
that
appropriate
staff/student
ratios
are
utilised
for
all
educational
activity
in
which
the
Academy
Player
is
engaged;
201.6.
ensure
that
each
such
Academy
Player’s
education
is
tailored
to
his
academic
ability
and
attainment
targets
and
meets
national
guidelines;
201.7.
obtain
from
the
Academy
Player’s
school
his
school
reports
and,
where
possible,
educational
attainment
data;
and
201.8.
monitor
the
Academy
Player’s
academic
progression
(including
by
use
of
the
information
obtained
from
the
Academy
Player’s
school
pursuant
to
Rule
201.7)
and
record
the
information
obtained
pursuant
to
Rule
201.7
on
his
Performance
Clock
in
a
timely
fashion
and
at
least
every
12
weeks
(to
coincide
with
dates
of
his
Multi-disciplinary
Reviews).
Education
and
Welfare
Guidance
The
League
and
PGB
may
take
advice
from
the
Education
Advisory
Group
(and
utilise
the
Education
Ombudsmen)
in
connection
with
the
assessment
pursuant
to
Rule
202.
In
the
case
of
concerns
over
a
Training
Model
which
has
been
previously
approved,
it
is
anticipated
that
in
the
first
instance
an
action
plan
to
address
any
issues
would
be
drafted,
and
the
Club
Support
Manager
or
Education
Ombudsman
would
work
with
the
Club
over
a
specific
period
to
put
the
recommendations
in
place.
Accordingly,
Rule
203
below
would
be
regarded
as
a
last
resort.
Guidance
The
Full
Time
Training
Model
may
be
used
by
Category
1
Academies
in
the
Youth
Development
Phase,
and
must
be
used
by
all
Academies
in
the
Professional
Development
Phase:
see
further
Rule
116.
Form
PLYD
5A
must
be
used
for
all
Academy
Players
whom
the
Club
wishes
to
engage
on
the
Full
Time
Training
Model.
If
the
Academy
Player
is
not
already
registered
with
the
Club,
Form
PLYD
5
(Academy
Player
Registration
Application)
must
also
be
completed
and
submitted
to
the
League
(see
Rule
258).
If
the
Academy
Player
is
already
registered
with
the
Club,
Form
PLYD
5
need
not
also
be
submitted.
Clubs’
attention
is
drawn
to
the
undertakings
that
they
must
give
under
PLYD
5.
The
four
options
referred
to
in
Rule
200
are
set
out
below.
This
list
of
options
is
not
exhaustive,
and
Clubs
are
free
to
develop
other
models
which
deliver
the
same
results
as
the
options
set
out
in
the
Elite
Player
Performance
Plan.
Each
Club’s
proposals
for
how
it
will
deliver
the
Full
Time
Training
Model
must
be
approved
in
advance
by
the
League.
The
League
may
also
check
each
Club’s
delivery
of
the
Full
Time
Training
Model
in
order
to
verify
that
it
is
in
accordance
with
these
Rules
and
with
the
pre-approved
proposals,
and
in
order
to
verify
that
no
Academy
Player’s
education
is
being
prejudiced
as
a
result
of
his
being
prejudiced
as
a
result
of
his
being
engaged
on
the
Full
Time
Training
Model.
Clubs’
attention
is
drawn
to
Rules
273
and
274
in
this
regard.
Option
1
Clubs
may
enter
into
contractual
relationships
with
an
identified
school
or
schools
at
which
Academy
Players
receive
their
education.
The
relationship
will
need
to
be
flexed
in
terms
of
the
amount
of
time
that
Academies
would
require
Academy
Players
to
be
available
for
daily
coaching.
The
school
day
will
need
to
be
flexed
to
accommodate
the
Coaching
Curriculum
whilst
ensuring
that
boy’s
educational
development
does
not
suffer.
422
Youth
Development
Rules
203.If
the
League
is
not
satisfied
that
a
Club’s
delivery
of
the
Hybrid
or
Full
Time
Training
Model
complies
with
these
Rules:
203.1.it
may
refuse
to
an
application
to
register
an
Academy
Player
on
it;
and
203.2.the
Board
may
exercise
its
powers
set
out
in
Rule
274.
204.
If
a
Club
wishes
to
engage
an
Academy
Player
on
the
Full
Time
Training
or
Hybrid
Model
(whether
or
not
the
Academy
Player
is
already
registered
with
the
Club),
it
shall
complete
and
submit
to
the
Board
either
PLYD
Form
5A
or
PLYD
Form
5B
(as
appropriate)
signed
on
behalf
of
the
Club
by
an
Authorised
Signatory.
205.
If
the
registration
of
an
Academy
Player
on
the
Full
Time
Training
Model
is
terminated
by
the
Club
or
by
the
Board
of
its
own
volition,
or
if
he
changes
to
another
Training
Model,
the
Club
shall,
unless
his
Parent
agrees
otherwise,
continue
to
provide
to
him
until
the
end
of
the
academic
year
in
which
he
reaches
the
age
of
16
education
and
accommodation
in
accordance
with
the
arrangements
made
at
the
time
of
he
was
first
engaged
on
the
Full
Time
Training
Model.
Education
and
Welfare
Specific
tutor
support
for
the
Education
Programme
will
be
required
for
all
Academy
Players
engaged
in
the
Full
Time
Training
Model
over
and
above
the
normal
curriculum.
Additional
tutor
support
will
need
to
be
individually
tailored
to
the
Academy
Players’
needs.
Clubs
will
need
to
decide
how
and
where
Academy
Players
will
be
coached.
The
optimum
environment
is
at
the
Club’s
dedicated
training
facilities
but
this
will
require
a
school
in
Education
Option
1
to
be
in
close
proximity
to
the
Club’s
training
facility
so
that
the
Academy
Players
can
move
easily
between
the
school
and
the
Club.
With
the
Full
Time
Training
Model,
the
school
will
need
to
be
in
close
proximity
to
the
training
ground
or
else
the
training
will
need
to
be
accommodated
at
the
school.
The
other
major
consideration
for
Clubs
which
operate
Category
1
Academies
will
be
the
need
to
provide
dedicated
housing,
house
parents
and
a
secure
environment
in
which
to
live
and
work
whilst
staying
with
the
Club.
This
will
need
to
apply
to
all
Academy
Players
who
live
outside
a
short
commute
from
their
Club’s
training
ground.
Option
2
In
this
option,
Clubs
may
choose
to
develop
and
extend
their
own
educational
facilities
at
the
training
ground
and,
in
effect,
develop
an
onsite
school
facility.
For
Clubs
which
operate
a
Category
1
Academy,
accommodation
would
still
be
required
on
or
near
the
training
ground
to
house
the
Academy
Players
and
the
associated
social
and
welfare
support
would
need
to
be
factored
into
the
delivery
of
this
approach.
Clubs
may
continue
to
contract
an
educational
partner/provider
but
the
schooling
would
take
place
at
the
Club.
Option
3
Clubs
may
wish
to
establish
their
own
schools.
These
schools
may
be
general
in
their
recruitment
with
specialist
classes
or
groups
of
classes
catering
for
the
Academy
Players’
specialist
needs.
In
this
Education
Option
the
same
issues
regarding
the
location
of
the
school
on
or
near
the
training
ground
remain
relevant
as
does
the
need
to
provide
appropriate
housing
and
care.
Option
4
Where
two
or
three
Academies
are
clustered
together,
especially
in
urban
areas,
it
may
be
possible
to
identify
a
single
school
where
each
of
the
Clubs
sends
their
Academy
Players.
This
school
would
then
become
the
hub
for
the
Academies.
The
Coaching
Curriculum
may
be
split
between
the
training
ground
and
the
school
premises
subject
to
the
location
of
the
school
in
relation
to
the
Club.
Further
guidance
in
respect
of
education
in
the
Professional
Development
Phase,
where
all
Clubs
must
utilise
the
Full
Time
Training
Model,
is
set
out
in
paragraph
7.3.3
of
the
Elite
Player
Performance
Plan:
All
Clubs
in
the
Professional
Development
Phase
will
be
required
to
deliver
the
Full
Time
Training
Model.
Academy
Players
will
have
access
to
training
up
to
four
hours
a
day
in
two
separate
sessions.
The
season
will
be
developed
increasingly
to
mirror
the
professional
game
so
there
will
be
less
opportunity
to
flex
the
season
for
purposes
of
creating
greater
coaching
contact
time
during
the
summer
months.
Clubs
which
operate
Category
1
and
2
Academies
will
have
the
necessary
infrastructure
at
their
training
grounds
to
enable
them
to
provide
formal
education
provision
for
Academy
Players
in
the
Under
17
and
Under
18
age
groups
which
may
be
delivered
principally
at
the
training
ground
rather
than
offsite
at
a
school
or
college.
This
approach
envisages
the
delivery
of
the
formal
education
components
at
the
training
ground
in
purpose
built
facilities
and
as
part
of
an
integrated
flexible
weekly
programme
which
compliments
and
supports
the
Coaching
Curriculum.
The
delivery
of
the
formal
Education
Programme
may
be
either
through
fully
qualified
in
house
staff
or
through
an
outside
provider
who
is
able
to
meet
the
needs
and
demands
of
the
integrated
programme.
Delivering
the
Education
Programme
in
this
way
will
provide
maximum
flexibility
allowing
coaches
to
flex
and
stretch
the
Coaching
Curriculum
to
suit
the
particular
needs
of
each
Academy
Player.
423
Education
and
Welfare
Category
3
and
4
Academies
will
not
necessarily
be
equipped
to
provide
the
formal
education
component
at
the
training
ground.
Category
3
and
4
Academies
may
choose
to
deliver
the
formal
education
provision
off
site
at
a
local
education
provider.
This
will
require
Heads
of
Education
to
ensure
that
as
flexible
an
Education
Programme
as
possible
can
be
created
in
partnership
with
a
school/college
so
that
coaches
can
gain
access
to
the
required
time
for
coaching.
424
Youth
Development
Rules
206.
Each
Club
which
operates
an
Academy
shall
notify
the
League,
in
such
a
manner
as
the
League
shall
from
time
to
time
specify,
of
the
Training
Model
on
which
each
of
its
Academy
Players
is
engaged
and,
if
an
Academy
Player
changes
to
the
Hybrid
Training
Model
or
Part
Time
Training
Model,
forthwith
inform
the
League
of
the
change
and
provide
such
evidence
as
the
League
may
require
to
show
that
the
Academy
Player
and
his
Parent
consented
to
the
change.
Welfare,
Social
Development
and
Lifestyle
Management
207.Each
Club
which
operates
an
Academy
shall
establish
a
programme
to
educate
each
of
its
Academy
Players
in
Lifestyle
Management
Skills.
208.
The
programme
referred
to
in
Rule
207
shall
ensure
that
each
Academy
Player
trained
under
the
Full
Time
Training
Model
and/or
in
the
Professional
Development
Phase
has
the
opportunity
to
engage
in
activities
outside
the
Academy
which
will
encourage
him
to
take
an
active
part
in
the
community
and
develop
an
understanding
of
good
citizenship.
209.
Each
Academy
Player
shall
engage
in
the
activities
referred
to
in
Rule
208
unless
he
has
good
cause
not
to
do
so
and
each
Club
shall
take
all
reasonable
steps
to
ensure
that
each
of
its
Academy
Players
does
so
engage.
210.Each
Club
which
operates
an
Academy
shall
nominate
a
member
of
Academy
Staff
to
manage
and
deliver
the
said
programme.
211.
Each
Club
shall
nominate
an
Official
to
be
responsible
for
the
welfare
and
supervision
of
Academy
Players
engaged
on
the
Part
Time
Training
Model
or
Hybrid
Training
Model,
while
they
are
present
at
the
Club’s
facilities.
Player
Exit/Release
Strategy
212.
Each
Club
which
operates
an
Academy
shall
devise
and
implement
a
programme,
to
be
managed
by
its
Head
of
Education
and
Welfare
or
other
appropriate
Official
to
assist
its
Academy
Players
released
from
the
Academy
at
completion
of
their
Under
16,
Under
17
or
Under
18
year
in
circumstances
where
it
appears
they
will
not
be
joining
another
Club
(or
club).
213.
Any
such
programme
in
respect
of
Academy
Players
being
released
at
the
completion
of
their
Under
18
year
shall
be
designed
so
that
it
dovetails
with
the
support
programme
for
such
released
Academy
Players
to
be
operated
by
the
League.
Youth
Development
Rules
Sports
Science
and
Medicine
425
Sports
Science
and
Medicine
Programme
214.
Each
Club
which
operates
an
Academy
shall
establish
a
Sports
Science
and
Medicine
Programme
(in
accordance
with
the
criteria
set
out
in
these
Rules
which
apply
to
the
Category
of
its
Academy)
for
the
benefit
of
its
Academy
Players.
215.
Each
Club’s
Sport
Science
and
Medicine
Programme
shall
be
managed
by
its
Head
of
Academy
Sports
Science
and
Medicine
(in
the
case
of
a
Club
which
operates
a
Category
1
or
Category
2
Academy)
or
by
an
appropriately
qualified
Official
(in
the
case
of
the
Club
which
operates
a
Category
3
or
Category
4
Academy).
216.The
Sports
Science
and
Medicine
Programme
of
each
Club
should
detail
the
planned
provision
to
each
of
its
Academy
Players
of
at
least
the
following
areas:
216.1.sports
science
(including
physiology,
biomechanics,
physical
testing
and
measurement);
216.2.physiotherapy
(including
hydrotherapy
and
sports
massage);
216.3.medical
services
(including
the
prevention
and
treatment
of
injury
and
diet
and
nutrition);
216.4.Performance
Analysis;
and
216.5.psychology.
217.
The
progress
and
development
of
each
Academy
Player
under
the
Sports
Science
and
Medicine
Programme
(including
without
limitation
the
results
of
the
tests
set
out
in
Rule
218,
and
full
details
of
any
injuries,
the
treatment
thereof,
and
the
length
of
any
period
of
rehabilitation)
shall
be
noted
in
his
Multi-disciplinary
Review
and
recorded
in
his
Performance
Clock.
218.
Each
Club
which
operates
an
Academy
shall
ensure
that
each
of
its
Academy
Players
undergoes
the
following
tests
to
measure
physical
and
physiological
fitness
(as
such
tests
are
defined
in
the
Audit
Tool):
218.1.age-appropriate
medical
and
physical
screening;
218.2.anthropometric
assessments;
218.3.physiological/fitness
testing;
218.4.movement
and
posture/functional
screening;
218.5.
predictive
testing
of
size
and
shape/maturation
measurement
(save
that
a
Club
operating
a
Category
4
Academy
shall
not
be
obliged
to
conduct
such
tests);
218.6.psychological
profiling
(Category
1
Academies
only);
and
218.7.monitoring
of
physical
exertion
(Category
1
Academies
only),
and
shall
submit
to
the
League
such
information
as
it
may
from
time
to
time
require
in
order
to
establish
a
national
database
of
athletic
development.
219.
Subject
to
a
Club
complying
with
Rule
218,
the
League
will
make
available
to
it
(on
an
anonymised
basis)
benchmarked
data
derived
from
the
information
provided
to
it
by
all
Clubs.
Sports
Science
and
Medicine
Guidance
For
the
avoidance
off
doubt,
the
Emergency
Action
Plan
should
be
produced
in
addition
to
the
Club’s
Medical
and
Safety
Action
Plan
(see
Premier
League
Rule
O.16).
All
members
of
the
Academy’s
medical
staff
should
be
made
aware
of
the
contents
of
the
Club’s
Medical
and
Safety
Action
Plan.
See
Rule
103.5:
the
Academy
Doctor
shall
be
responsible
for
the
preparation
of
his
Club’s
Emergency
Action
Plan.
The
League
will
assist
with
the
sharing
of
Emergency
Action
Plans.
426
Youth
Development
Rules
224.
Each
Club
which
operates
an
Academy
shall
ensure
that
there
is
available
at
all
games
involving
Academy
teams
appropriate
first
aid
or
primary
care
provision
and,
without
prejudice
to
the
generality
of
the
foregoing
or
to
any
Rules
applicable
to
an
Authorised
Game,
that:
224.1.
a
doctor
who
holds
a
current
Football
Association
Advanced
Resuscitation
and
Emergency
Aid
certificate
or
an
equivalent
or
higher
qualification
approved
by
the
Board
or
paramedic
(in
the
case
of
a
Club
which
operates
a
Category
1
or
Category
2
Academy)
or
a
physiotherapist
who
holds
the
Intermediate
First
Aid
for
Sport
qualification
or
an
equivalent
or
higher
qualification
approved
by
the
Board
(in
the
case
of
a
Club
which
operates
a
Category
3
or
Category
4
Academy)
is
present
at
each
game
in
the
Professional
Development
Phase
Games
Programme;
224.2.
a
doctor
or
physiotherapist
who
holds
the
Intermediate
First
Aid
for
Sport
qualification
or
an
equivalent
or
higher
qualification
approved
by
the
Board
is
present
at
each
venue
at
which
matches
in
the
Foundation
Phase
and
Youth
Development
Phase
take
place;
and
224.3.
a
defibrillator
is
maintained
at
each
venue
at
which
matches
are
played
and
at
which
coaching
takes
place.
220.
Each
Club
which
operates
an
Academy
shall
ensure
that
each
of
its
registered
Academy
Players
on
the
Full
Time
Training
Model
is
registered
with
an
NHS
general
practitioner
for
the
provision
of
general
medical
services,
using
the
address
at
which
he
resides.
221.
Each
Club
which
operates
an
Academy
shall
ensure
that
details
of
all
injuries
suffered
by
its
Academy
Players
and
of
all
rehabilitation
are
recorded
and
provided
to
the
League
and
The
FA
in
order
that
a
national
audit
of
injury
and
rehabilitation
may
be
maintained.
222.Subject
to
a
Club
complying
with
Rule
221,
the
League
will
make
available
to
it
benchmarked
data
derived
from
the
national
audit
of
injury
and
rehabilitation.
223.
Each
Club
which
operates
an
Academy
shall
ensure
that
it
has
in
place
an
Emergency
Action
Plan,
and
that
all
relevant
Academy
Staff
are
aware
of
its
contents,
and
that
it
provides
a
copy
of
it
in
advance
of
all
its
home
matches
in
the
Games
Programmes
to
its
opponents.
Sports
Science
and
Medicine
Guidance
Rule
81
requires
each
coach
to
hold
a
current
Basic
First
Aid
for
Sport
Qualification
or
an
equivalent
or
higher
qualification
approved
by
the
Board.
Thus,
all
coaches
attending
matches
in
all
of
the
Development
Phases
should
hold
this
qualification.
Knowledge
of
how
to
use
a
defibrillator
is
a
requirement
of
the
Basic
First
Aid
for
Sport
Qualification.
Accordingly,
the
net
effect
of
these
Rules
is
that
there
must
be
somebody
present
at
all
games
who
knows
how
to
use
a
defibrillator.
Each
Club’s
Emergency
Action
Plan
should
include
details
of
the
members
of
Academy
Staff
required
by
Rules
224.1
and
224.2.
427
225.
A
physiotherapist
qualified
as
set
out
in
Rule
99.2
or
Rule
100
or
a
coach
who
holds
the
Football
Association’s
Diploma
in
the
Treatment
and
Management
of
Injuries
or
an
equivalent
or
higher
qualification
or
a
member
of
staff
who
holds
a
current
emergency
first
aid
qualification
awarded
by
The
FA,
the
British
Red
Cross,
St
John
Ambulance
(or
by
another
entity
provided
it
is
approved
by
the
Health
and
Safety
Executive
as
an
emergency
first
aid
qualification)
shall
be
present
at
all
coaching
taking
place
in
Academies
(without
prejudice
to
the
requirements
of
Rule
224).
Sports
Science
and
Medicine
428
Youth
Development
Rules
Youth
Development
Rules
Talent
Identification
and
Recruitment
429
Scouts:
Qualifications
226.
Each
Club
which
operates
an
Academy
shall
ensure
that
each
of
its
Scouts
whose
duties
include
the
identification
of
Academy
Players
whose
registration
the
Club
may
wish
to
secure
(in
addition
to
complying
with
the
provisions
of
Section
Q
of
the
Premier
League
Rules):
226.1.is
in
possession
of
such
qualification
as
the
League
may
require
from
time
to
time;
226.2.understands
and
complies
in
full
with
the
Premier
League
Rules,
these
Rules
and
the
Code
of
Conduct
for
Scouts;
and
226.3.undertakes
Continued
Professional
Development
each
year.
227.
Each
Club
shall
ensure
that,
where
the
relevant
Scout’s
duties
include
those
referred
to
in
Rule
226,
in
addition
to
complying
with
the
Scout
registration
requirements
of
Section
Q
of
the
Premier
League
Rules,
it
provides
evidence
to
the
League
within
five
days
of
employing
or
engaging
the
Scout
that
the
Scout
holds
the
qualification
required
by
Rule
226.1,
and
the
League
shall
register
the
Scout
where
it
is
satisfied
that
the
registration
requirements
of
Section
Q
have
been
complied
with
and
the
Scout
holds
the
qualification
required
by
Rule
226.1.
Scouts:
Attendance
at
Matches
228.Each
Club
which
operates
an
Academy
shall
permit
the
Scouts
of
other
Clubs
to
attend
at
matches
played
in
the
Games
Programmes
provided
that:
228.1.the
Club
which
has
employed
or
engaged
the
Scout
notifies
both
Clubs
involved
in
the
match
of
the
Scout’s
proposed
attendance
by
no
later
than
12
noon
on
the
last
Working
Day
before
the
published
date
of
the
match;
and
228.2.the
Scout
is
able
to
produce
on
demand
to
the
home
Club
the
identification
card
issued
to
him
by
his
Club
in
accordance
with
the
Premier
League
Rules.
229.Each
Scout
shall
inform
the
home
Club
of
his
arrival
at
a
match.
230.
Each
Club
which
operates
an
Academy
shall
prepare
and
produce
a
document
setting
out
the
process
of
how
Scouts
employed
by
that
Club
should
approach
Academy
Players
(and
other
players)
and
the
process
thereafter.
Such
process
should
comply
in
full
with
the
Premier
League
Rules,
these
Rules
and
the
Code
of
Conduct
for
Scouts
and
should
build
upon
the
training
that
the
Scout
received
while
obtaining
the
relevant
scouting
qualification
referred
to
in
Rule
226.1.
Talent
Identification
and
Recruitment
Guidance
Rule
231
The
League
will
where
possible
send
the
Rules
and
Charter
to
Parents
by
email
with
a
read-receipt,
or
by
recorded
delivery
if
no
email
address
is
provided.
Rule
235
The
presumption
set
out
in
this
Rule
is
rebuttable
if
the
new
Club
can
establish
to
the
satisfaction
of
the
Board
that
it
did
not
in
fact
breach
Rule
297.
430
Youth
Development
Rules
Registrations
and
Provision
of
Information
by
the
League
231.
Upon
receiving
an
application
by
a
Club
to
register
an
Academy
Player,
the
League
shall
immediately
provide
to
the
Academy
Player’s
Parent
a
copy
of
these
Rules
and
of
the
Parent’s
Charter.
232.Subject
to
Rule
233,
the
League
will
undertake
the
registration
(which
shall
be
backdated
to
the
date
of
application)
of
the
Academy
Player
if:
232.1.
seven
days
have
elapsed
from
the
date
the
League
receives
the
application
referred
to
above;
and
232.2.
during
that
time,
the
League
has
not
been
contacted
by
the
Academy
Player
or
his
Parent
to
inform
the
League
that
he
no
longer
wishes
to
be
registered
as
an
Academy
Player
for
that
Club,
and
in
such
circumstances,
the
Academy
Player
may
be
coached
by
and
play
for
the
Club
during
the
period
of
seven
days
referred
to
in
Rule
232.1.
The
provisions
of
Rules
297
to
300
shall
apply
during
the
period
referred
to
in
Rule
232.1.
233.
Without
prejudice
to
its
powers
of
inquiry
under
Section
W
of
the
Premier
League
Rules,
prior
to
undertaking
any
registration
of
an
Academy
Player,
the
League
may,
in
its
absolute
discretion,
request:
233.1.
any
Official
of
the
Club
seeking
to
register
the
Academy
Player,
any
Official
of
a
Club
with
which
the
Academy
Player
has
previously
been
registered,
the
Academy
Player
himself
and/or
his
Parent(s)
to
appear
before
it
to
answer
questions;
and
233.2.such
Persons
or
any
Club
(or
club)
to
produce
documents,
in
each
case,
to
ensure
that
there
has
been
no
breach
of
Rules
297
to
300.
234.
Where
a
request
is
made
by
the
League
in
accordance
with
Rule
233,
the
League
may,
in
its
absolute
discretion,
stay
the
registration
of
the
Academy
Player
until
it
is
satisfied
that
there
has
been
no
breach
of
Rules
297
to
300
(and,
in
such
circumstances,
the
Academy
Player
may
not
be
coached
by
or
play
for
the
Club
seeking
to
register
him
until
the
League
notifies
the
Academy
Player
and
the
Club
that
the
registration
has
been
undertaken).
235.
If
the
Academy
Player
directly
or
indirectly
contacts
another
Club,
and
such
contact
results
in
the
Academy
Player
becoming
registered
with
that
other
Club
without
the
consent
of
the
Club
referred
to
in
Rule
231,
the
other
Club
shall
be
presumed
to
have
breached
Rule
297.
Talent
Identification
and
Recruitment
431
Time/Distance
Rules
236.
Subject
to
Rule
265,
each
Club
which
operates
an
Academy
shall
be
permitted
to
register
Academy
Players
who
reside
within
the
travel
times
measured
from
the
location
of
the
Club’s
principal
venue
for
the
provision
of
coaching
and
education
set
out
in
the
following
table.
Any
question
or
dispute
concerning
the
travelling
time
requirements
in
this
Rule,
and
whether
permission
should
be
granted
to
register
the
relevant
Academy
Player,
shall
be
determined
by
the
Board.
Trials
237.
Subject
to
the
conditions
set
out
in
Rules
238
and
244,
a
Trialist
may
attend
an
Academy
for
up
to
six
consecutive
weeks
in
any
one
season
without
being
registered
provided
that:
237.1.
at
least
seven
days’
prior
written
notice
to
that
effect
shall
be
given
to
any
junior
club
of
which
such
Trialist
is
a
member;
and
237.2.
before
the
trial
commences
his
particulars
shall
be
notified
forthwith
to
the
League
by
sending
to
the
Board
PLYD
Form
2
duly
completed,
together
with
proof
of
his
home
address
and
date
of
birth
in
such
form
as
is
required
by
the
Board.
238.
In
the
case
of
the
Trialist
in
one
of
the
age
groups
Under
9
to
Under
16,
a
Club
may
apply
to
the
Board
for
permission
to
extend
the
period
of
six
weeks
referred
to
in
Rule
237
for
an
initial
additional
period
of
six
weeks,
and
then
for
a
further
period
of
six
weeks
thereafter.
Permitted
recruitment
time/distance
Foundation
Phase
Youth
Development
Phase
Professional
Development
Phase
Category
1
1
hour
No
limit
for
Academy
Players
engaged
in
the
Full
Time
Training
Model;
1
½
hours
for
all
other
Academy
Players
in
the
Youth
Development
Phase.
no
limit
Category
2
1
hour
1
½
no
limit
Category
3
1
hour
1
½
no
limit
Category
4
N/A
N/A
no
limit
Talent
Identification
and
Recruitment
Guidance
The
Education
Ombudsman
may
be
asked
to
advise
on
the
actual
and
proposed
arrangements
put
in
place
by
the
Club
to
provide
for
the
educational
progression
of
any
Trialist
in
respect
of
whom
an
application
under
Rule
243
is
made.
432
Youth
Development
Rules
244.The
conditions
referred
to
in
Rule
237
are
as
follows:
244.1.
a
trial
may
be
offered
or
given
by
a
Club
to
anyone
in
age
groups
Under
9
to
Under
11
inclusive
who
has
his
permanent
residence
within
one
hour’s
travelling
time
of
the
Club’s
Academy;
244.2.
a
trial
may
be
offered
or
given
by
a
Club
which
is
permitted
to
recruit
nationally
(because
it
operates
a
Category
1
Academy
and
is
permitted
to
recruit
nationally
pursuant
to
Rule
236)
to
anyone
in
age
groups
Under
12
and
Under
13;
244.3.
a
trial
may
be
offered
or
given
by
any
Club
to
which
Rule
244.2
does
not
apply
to
anyone
in
age
groups
Under
12
and
Under
13
who
has
his
permanent
residence
within
one
and
a
half
hours’
travelling
time
of
the
Club’s
Academy;
244.4.
a
trial
may
be
offered
or
given
by
a
Club
to
anyone
in
age
groups
Under
14
to
Under
16
inclusive;
244.5.
subject
to
Rule
244.6.2
a
trial
may
be
offered
or
given
by
one
or
more
Clubs
to
an
Academy
Player
in
age
group
Under
16
who
has
been
informed
by
the
Club
holding
his
registration
that
it
will
not
offer
to
enter
into
a
Scholarship
Agreement
with
him,
any
such
trial
or
series
of
trials
may
not
in
the
aggregate
exceed
six
weeks;
239.An
application
to
extend
a
trial
period
must
be:
239.1.made
by
the
Club
at
least
two
weeks
before
the
Trialist’s
trial
period
is
due
to
expire;
239.2.accompanied
by
such
information
and
assurances
as
the
League
may
require;
and
239.3.consented
to
by
the
Trialist
and
his
Parent.
240.
An
application
to
extend
a
trial
period
shall
only
be
granted
by
the
League
if
it
is
satisfied
as
to
arrangements
put
in
place
by
the
Club
for
the
welfare
and
education
of
the
Trialist.
241.A
Trialist
may
not
register
with
another
Club
(or
club)
during
the
initial
six
week
trial
period
but
may
at
any
time
terminate
an
extended
trial
period
to
which
he
is
subject.
242.Rule
41
(Performance
Clocks)
and
Rule
42
(Multi-disciplinary
Reviews)
shall
apply
with
regard
to
Trialists.
243.
Each
Club
shall
give
the
League
all
such
access
to
information
and
Persons
as
it
may
require
in
order
to
monitor
the
welfare
and
progression
of
Trialists
and
to
determine
whether
to
grant
an
application
to
extend
a
trial
period.
Talent
Identification
and
Recruitment
433
244.6.a
trial
may
not
be
offered
or
given
to
anyone:
244.6.1.who
is
on
trial
at
another
Academy;
or
244.6.2.
whose
registration
is
held
by
another
Club
(or
club)
except
with
the
written
consent
of
such
Club
(or
club)
or
in
the
case
of
an
Academy
Player
who
is
exercising
his
entitlement
under
either
Rule
269,
Rule
270
or
Rule
271
to
seek
registration
as
an
Academy
Player
at
the
Academy
of
another
Club
(or
club).
Any
question
or
dispute
concerning
the
travelling
time
requirements
in
this
Rule
shall
be
determined
by
the
Board
in
its
absolute
discretion.
245.
If
a
Trialist
attending
an
Academy
is
injured
so
that
he
cannot
be
coached
or
play
football
or
if
the
period
of
his
trial
is
interrupted
by
any
other
occurrence,
application
may
be
made
to
the
Board
in
writing
to
extend
the
period
of
his
trial,
giving
full
reasons
therefor,
and
the
Board
shall
have
power
to
extend
such
period
in
such
terms
as
it
may
think
fit.
246.
If
before
the
date
upon
which
a
Trialist’s
trial
period
is
due
to
end
his
trial
is
terminated,
notice
to
that
effect
shall
be
given
to
the
League
by
sending
to
the
Board
PLYD
Form
3
duly
completed.
247.Upon
a
Trialist
commencing
a
trial,
the
League
may
provide
to
him
and
his
Parent
a
copy
of
these
Rules
and
such
other
information
as
the
League
considers
relevant.
248.
Where
a
Club
makes
an
application
to
the
League
in
PLYD
Form
5
that
an
Academy
Player
who
is
a
Trialist
with
that
Club
at
the
time
of
the
application
be
registered
as
an
Academy
Player
with
that
Club,
the
relevant
trial
will
be
immediately
deemed
cancelled
by
the
League
and
the
provisions
of
Rules
231
to
235
shall
apply.
Pre-Registration
Agreements
249.
Subject
to
the
provisions
of
Art.
19
of
the
FIFA
Regulations
on
the
Status
and
Transfer
of
Players,
on
or
after
1st
January
in
any
season
a
Club
may
enter
into
a
pre-registration
agreement
with
a
player
who
does
not
reside
within
one
and
a
half
hours’
travelling
time
of
its
Academy
provided
that
such
a
player
is
then:
249.1.in
his
Under
16,
Under
17
or
Under
18
year;
and
249.2.in
Full
Time
Education;
and
249.3.not
registered
with
another
Club
or
Football
League
club.
250.
A
pre-
registration
agreement
shall
be
in
PLYD
Form
4
and
shall
include
an
undertaking
by
the
Club
to
enter
into
a
Scholarship
Agreement
with
the
player
upon
the
Club
having
acquired
the
player’s
registration
and
250.1.in
the
case
of
a
player
in
his
Under
16
year,
on
or
after
the
last
Friday
in
June
in
the
academic
year
in
which
the
Academy
Player
reaches
the
age
of
16;
or
250.2.in
the
case
of
a
player
in
his
Under
17
or
Under
18
year,
upon
his
ceasing
Full
Time
Education.
Unless
authorised
in
writing
by
the
Board,
a
breach
of
such
an
undertaking
will
constitute
a
breach
of
these
Rules.
Talent
Identification
and
Recruitment
Guidance
The
League
intends
to
introduce
a
scheme
of
player
identification
in
the
form
of
ID
cards
during
Season
2017/18
for
matches
that
form
part
of
the
Games
Programme
and
Academy
coaching
sessions
to
monitor
compliance
with
Rule
253
(among
others).
It
is
also
intended
that
a
protocol
for
the
implementation
of
the
scheme
will
be
issued
to
all
Clubs
before
the
start
of
the
Season.
While
a
breach
of
the
protocol
during
Season
2017/18
will
not
constitute
a
Rule
breach,
any
failure
by
a
Club
or
Academy
Player
to
comply
with
the
terms
of
that
protocol
or
any
other
facet
of
the
player
identification
scheme
may
constitute
evidence
of
a
breach
of
Rule
253.
434
Youth
Development
Rules
254.
Subject
to
Rule
255,
players
in
age
groups
Under
9,
Under
10,
Under
11,
Under
12,
Under
14
and
Under
16
shall
be
registered
for
one
year
and
those
in
age
groups
Under
13
and
Under
15
for
two
years.
255.The
registration
of
an
Academy
Player
shall
endure
until
the
last
Friday
in
June
in
the
academic
year
in
which
he
reaches
the
age
of
16
if:
255.1.he
is
engaged
in
the
Full
Time
Training
Model;
or
255.2.
the
Club
has
made
an
application
to
the
Board
to
this
end,
having
offered
to
engage
the
Academy
player
on
the
Full
Time
Training
Model
and
the
Academy
Player
having
rejected
this
offer
for
sound
educational
reasons.
In
such
a
case
the
Board
shall
enquire
into
the
circumstances
and
satisfy
itself
as
to
the
bona
fides
of
the
application,
and
if
so
satisfied
shall
have
the
power
to
determine
that
the
Academy
Player’s
registration
should
so
endure.
256.The
registration
of
Academy
Players
will
be
undertaken
by
the
League.
257.
Registrations
of
Academy
Players
undertaken
by
The
Football
League
which
are
held
by
Clubs
promoted
to
the
League
shall
be
treated
as
having
been
undertaken
by
the
League
provided
all
circumstances
surrounding
that
registration
comply
with
these
Rules,
failing
which
the
League
shall
be
at
liberty
to
reject
that
registration
unless
otherwise
determined
by
the
Board.
251.Clubs
shall
submit
to
the
Board
copies
of
all
pre-registration
agreements
within
five
days
of
their
being
entered
into.
252.
A
written
Coaching
Curriculum
shall
be
annexed
to
each
pre-registration
agreement
and
the
player
shall
not
be
coached
by
or
at
the
Club’s
Academy
or
participate
in
its
matches,
tours,
Festivals,
Training
Camps
or
Tournaments
until
the
programme
has
been
approved
in
writing
by
the
Board
and
then
only
to
the
extent
set
out
in
the
programme.
Registrations
253.
Except
for
Trialists
attending
trials
in
accordance
with
Rule
237,
and
players
attending
Development
Centres
and
players
with
whom
a
Club
has
entered
into
a
pre-registration
agreement
in
accordance
with
Rule
249,
no
player
shall
be
coached
by
or
at
an
Academy
or
participate
in
matches,
tours,
Festivals,
Training
Camps
or
Tournaments
in
which
the
Club
operating
that
Academy
is
involved
unless
that
Club
holds
his
registration.
Talent
Identification
and
Recruitment
Guidance
The
League
may
require
that
further
information
and/or
documents
be
submitted
at
the
same
time
as
PLYD
Form
5
to
facilitate
the
scheme
referred
to
in
the
Guidance
to
Rule
253.
Such
information/
documents
may
include,
by
way
of
example,
a
current
photograph
of
(and/or
biometric
data
relating
to)
the
Academy
Player.
435
259.
A
Club
shall
request
each
Academy
Player
(or
if
he
is
a
minor
his
Parent)
to
complete
PLYD
Form
6
at
the
same
time
that
he
completes
PLYD
Form
5.
If
he
does
so
the
Club
shall
submit
the
completed
PLYD
Form
6
to
the
Board
at
the
same
time
that
it
submits
PLYD
Form
5.
If
the
Academy
Player
or
his
Parent
(as
applicable)
elects
not
to
complete
PLYD
Form
6,
he
should
nevertheless
submit
PLYD
Form
5
to
the
Board
forthwith.
260.
An
application
in
PLYD
Form
5
shall
be
refused
if
it
is
made
in
respect
of
a
player
with
whom
a
Club
(or
club),
other
than
the
applicant
Club,
has
entered
into
a
pre-registration
agreement
which
remains
current.
261.Except
in
the
case
of
a
Scholar,
a
player
shall
not
be
registered
as
an
Academy
Player
unless
he
is
in
Full
Time
Education.
262.
The
Board
may
from
time
to
time
direct
the
minimum
number
of
Academy
Players
to
be
registered
by
each
Club
in
each
age
group,
and
each
Club
shall
comply
with
any
such
direction.
263.The
maximum
numbers
of
Academy
Players
registrable
by
a
Club
at
any
one
time
are
as
follows:
Age
groups
Under
9
to
Under
14
inclusive:30
in
each
age
group
Age
groups
Under
15
and
Under
16
inclusive:20
in
each
age
group
Age
groups
Under
17
and
Under
18:30
across
both
age
groups
Age
groups
Under
19
to
Under
21
inclusive:15
in
each
age
group
264.
No
application
to
register
any
Academy
Player
in
the
Under
9
age
group
may
be
signed
by
the
Academy
Player
before
the
third
Saturday
in
May
immediately
preceding
his
Under
9
year.
258.
An
application
for
the
registration
of
an
Academy
Player
at
an
Academy
shall
be
made
by
completing
and
submitting
to
the
Board
PLYD
Form
5
signed
on
behalf
of
the
Club
by
an
Authorised
Signatory
together
with
a
copy
of
both
the
Code
of
Conduct
referred
to
in
Rule
190
and
proof
of
both
the
Academy
Player’s
home
address
and
date
of
birth
in
such
form
as
is
required
by
the
Board.
The
completed
PLYD
Form
5
must
be
submitted
to
the
Board
by
the
Club
within
five
days
of
signature
by
the
Academy
Player.
Talent
Identification
and
Recruitment
436
Youth
Development
Rules
265.
A
player
in
age
groups
Under
14
to
Under
16
inclusive
who
resides
more
than
one
and
a
half
hours’
travelling
time
from
the
nearest
Academy
may
be
registered
as
an
Academy
Player
at
the
nearest
Club
which
operates
an
Academy
of
the
appropriate
Category
subject
to
the
following
conditions:
265.1.
an
application
for
registration
of
an
Academy
Player
under
the
provisions
of
this
Rule
shall
be
accompanied
by
a
written
Coaching
Curriculum
which
shall
include
full
particulars
of
any
coaching
the
Academy
Player
will
receive
at
or
in
the
locality
of
his
place
of
residence;
265.2.
the
Coaching
Curriculum
shall
be
designed
so
as
to
ensure
that
it
does
not
cause
the
Academy
Player
to
be
absent
from
school;
265.3.
in
the
case
of
an
Academy
Player
registered
under
the
provisions
of
this
Rule
at
an
Academy,
the
Head
of
Education
shall
make
enquiries
of
the
Academy
Player’s
school
at
least
four
times
each
season
during
the
currency
of
his
registration
so
as
to
satisfy
himself
that
the
Academy
Player’s
best
interests
are
being
served
by
the
Coaching
Curriculum
and
that
it
is
not
adversely
affecting
his
education;
the
result
of
each
enquiry
shall
be
reported
in
writing
to
the
Academy
Manager
who
in
the
event
of
an
adverse
report
shall
apply
to
the
Board
for
the
cancellation
of
the
Academy
Player’s
registration;
and
265.4.
unless
any
other
travelling
arrangements
have
been
submitted
to
and
approved
in
writing
by
or
on
behalf
of
the
Board,
on
the
occasion
of
each
visit
by
the
Academy
Player
to
the
Academy
at
which
he
is
registered
he
shall
be
accompanied
on
both
the
outward
and
the
return
journey
by
his
Parent.
266.An
application
to
register
an
Academy
Player
shall
be
refused
if:
266.1.the
Academy
Player
is
in
age
groups
Under
10,
Under
11
or
Under
12;
266.2.
the
registration
of
that
Academy
Player
was
held
by
another
Club
or
Football
League
club
(“the
former
Club”)
within
the
period
of
12
months
prior
to
the
making
of
the
application;
266.3.
the
former
Club
had
given
notice
to
that
Academy
Player
under
the
provisions
of
Rules
268.1
or
268.2
that
it
intended
to
retain
his
registration;
and
266.4.
the
Club
making
the
application
had
within
the
said
period
of
12
months
registered
two
Academy
Players
in
age
groups
Under
10,
Under
11
or
Under
12
whose
registrations
had
been
held
by
the
former
Club,
unless
the
Club
making
the
application
and
the
former
Club
agree
otherwise.
267.
On
or
before
the
third
Saturday
in
May
in
every
year
each
Club
shall
send
to
the
Board
a
list
in
PLYD
Form
7
containing
the
names
of
each
of
the
Academy
Players
whose
registration
it
then
holds
(other
than
those
who
have
entered
into
a
Scholarship
Agreement
whose
names
are
included
in
the
list
required
by
Rule
U.32),
indicating
which
it
retains,
which
it
intends
to
retain
and
which
it
intends
to
terminate
with
effect
from
the
first
Saturday
in
June.
Talent
Identification
and
Recruitment
437
End
of
Season
Procedure
268.Except
in
the
case
of
an
Academy
Player
who
has
been
offered
and
has
accepted
a
Scholarship
Agreement
in
accordance
with
Rule
278:
268.1.
on
or
before
the
third
Saturday
in
May
in
every
year
in
which
his
registration
is
held,
each
Club
shall
give
or
send
to
each
of
its
Academy
Players
in
age
groups
Under
9
to
Under
11
PLYD
Form
8
notifying
him
whether
it
intends
to
retain
or
to
terminate
his
registration
with
effect
from
the
first
Saturday
in
June;
and
268.2.
on
or
before
the
third
Saturday
in
May,
each
Club
shall
give
or
send
to
each
of
its
Academy
Players
in
age
groups
Under
12
and
Under
14
PLYD
Form
9
notifying
him
whether
it
intends
to
retain
his
registration
for
the
next
two
seasons
or
to
terminate
it
with
effect
from
the
first
Saturday
in
June.
269.
An
Academy
Player
who
receives
notification
under
Rule
268.1
or
Rule
268.2
of
his
Club’s
intention
to
terminate
his
registration
shall
be
at
liberty
following
receipt
of
such
notification
to
seek
registration
as
an
Academy
Player
at
the
Academy
of
any
other
Club
(or
club).
270.
An
Academy
Player
who
receives
notification
under
Rule
268.1
or
Rule
268.2
of
his
Club’s
intention
to
retain
his
registration
shall
likewise
be
at
liberty
after
the
first
Saturday
in
June
to
seek
registration
as
an
Academy
Player
at
the
Academy
of
any
other
Club
(or
club)
provided
that:
270.1.by
the
first
Saturday
in
June
he
has
given
written
notice
to
his
Club
and
the
Board
terminating
his
registration;
and
270.2.he
has
received
the
Board’s
written
acknowledgement
of
the
same.
271.
An
Academy
Player
in
age
group
Under
16
who
has
not
received
an
offer
to
enter
into
a
Scholarship
Agreement
by
31
December
shall
thereafter
be
at
liberty
to
seek
registration
as
an
Academy
Player
at
the
Academy
of
any
other
Club
(or
club)
and,
in
such
circumstances
(save
where
the
Academy
Player
concerned
remains
in
Full
Time
Education
beyond
his
Under
16
year),
the
Club
that
holds
his
registration
shall
not
be
entitled
to
receive
compensation
from
any
Club
(or
club)
that
subsequently
registers
the
Academy
Player
for
its
training
and
development
of
that
Academy
Player,
in
accordance
with
Rule
326.
Termination
of
Registration
272.
Subject
to
Rule
273,
the
registration
of
an
Academy
Player
who
has
not
entered
into
a
Scholarship
Agreement
with
a
Club
shall
terminate
upon
the
happening
of
the
earliest
of
the
following
events:
272.1.the
Academy
Player
completing
his
Full
Time
Education;
272.2.
the
receipt
by
the
Board
at
any
time
of
a
mutual
cancellation
notification
in
PLYD
Form
10
duly
completed
and
signed
by
the
Academy
Player
and
his
Parent
and
on
behalf
of
the
Club
holding
his
registration;
272.3.
the
receipt
by
the
Board
of
the
Academy
Player’s
notice
duly
given
in
accordance
with
the
provisions
of
Rule
270.1;
Talent
Identification
and
Recruitment
438
Youth
Development
Rules
272.4.
the
first
Saturday
in
June
following
the
receipt
by
the
Board
of
PLYD
Form
7
upon
which
his
Club
has
indicated
its
intention
to
terminate
the
Academy
Player’s
registration;
or
272.5.
the
expiry,
surrender,
suspension
or
revocation
of
the
Academy
licence
of
the
Club
holding
the
registration.
273.The
Board
shall
have
power
at
any
time
to
cancel
the
registration
of
an
Academy
Player:
273.1.upon
the
written
application
of
either:
273.1.1.
the
Academy
Player
or,
if
the
Academy
Player
is
a
Child,
his
Parent
on
his
behalf
(and
one
of
the
grounds,
but
not
the
only
ground,
on
which
such
an
application
may
be
made
is
that
the
categorisation
of
the
Club’s
Academy
has
been
lowered
pursuant
to
Rule
26.3);
or
273.1.2.the
Club
holding
his
registration;
or
273.2.of
its
own
volition
in
the
circumstances
set
out
in
Rule
274.
274.
If
the
Board
is
not
satisfied
that
a
Club
is
complying
with
any
one
or
more
of
the
Rules
concerning
the
Hybrid
or
Full
Time
Training
Model,
or
if
it
is
of
the
view
that
the
education
of
an
Academy
Player
engaged
on
the
Hybrid
or
Full
Time
Training
Model
is
being
prejudiced
as
a
result
of
his
engagement
thereon
(regardless
of
whether
the
Club
is
in
compliance
with
these
Rules)
it
may,
either
of
its
own
volition
or
on
the
written
application
of
an
Academy
Player
who
is
affected
thereby
(or
of
his
Parent
on
his
behalf
if
he
is
a
Child):
274.1.cancel
the
registration
of
the
Academy
Player;
or
274.2.order
that
the
Academy
Player
be
deemed
to
be
engaged
on
one
of
the
other
Training
Models.
275.
The
Board
will
not
exercise
its
powers
set
out
in
Rule
274
without
having
first
given
the
Club,
the
Academy
Player
and
his
Parent
the
opportunity
to
make
representations
to
it.
276.
The
Board
shall
determine
such
an
application
in
such
manner
as
it
shall
think
fit
and,
in
particular,
shall
have
power
to
appoint
one
or
more
suitably
qualified
Persons
to
enquire
into
all
the
circumstances
of
the
application
(adopting
such
procedures
as
are
considered
appropriate)
and
to
report
to
the
Board,
recommending
whether
the
application
should
be
granted
or
refused.
If
the
application
is
granted,
the
Board
may
impose
conditions
(e.g.
as
to
compensation)
on
the
cancellation
of
the
registration.
277.
Upon
an
Academy
Player’s
registration
terminating
by
virtue
of
the
provisions
of
Rule
272.2,
the
Board
shall
provide
him
with
a
copy
of
PLYD
Form
10
as
evidence
thereof.
Talent
Identification
and
Recruitment
439
Scholarships
278.
On
or
after
1
January
in
the
year
in
which
he
attains
the
age
of
14
years
and
in
any
event
on
or
before
31
December
in
his
Under
16
year,
a
Club
may
offer
to
enter
into
a
Scholarship
Agreement
with
an
Academy
Player
whose
registration
it
holds.
279.
Failure
by
a
Club
to
honour
any
offer
of
a
scholarship
made
pursuant
to
Rule
278
without
reasonable
cause
shall
render
that
Club
liable
to
disciplinary
action
pursuant
to
Section
W
of
the
Premier
League
Rules.
280.A
Club
may
likewise
offer
to
enter
into
a
Scholarship
Agreement
with
an
Academy
Player
in
age
group
Under
16
who
is
seeking
registration
under
the
provisions
of
Rule
271.
281.A
club
which
operates
a
Category
4
Academy
may
only
offer
to
enter
into
a
Scholarship
Agreement
with:
281.1.anyone
who
is
not
an
Academy
Player;
or
281.2.an
Academy
Player
in
age
group
Under
16
who
is
seeking
registration
under
the
provisions
of
Rule
271
but
only
on
or
after
1
January
in
his
Under
16
Year.
282.
Any
offer
made
under
the
provisions
of
Rules
278
or
280
shall
be
in
PLYD
Form
11,
a
copy
of
which
shall
be
sent
to
the
Board
by
the
Club
making
the
offer
within
five
days
of
it
being
made.
283.
An
Academy
Player
receiving
an
offer
in
PLYD
Form
11
shall
respond
thereto
within
28
days
by
completing
and
submitting
to
the
Club
making
the
offer
PLYD
Form
12,
a
copy
of
which
shall
be
sent
to
the
Board
by
the
Club
within
five
days
of
receipt.
An
Academy
Player
who
does
not
accept
the
offer
shall
be
at
liberty
after
the
first
Saturday
in
June
following
his
Under
16
year
to
seek
registration
at
any
other
Club
(or
club).
284.An
Academy
Player
who
fails
to
respond
as
required
by
Rule
283
shall
be
deemed
to
have
not
accepted
the
offer.
285.A
Club
may
enter
into
a
Scholarship
Agreement
with
an
Academy
Player
if:
285.1.it
holds
his
registration;
or
285.2.his
registration
is
not
held
by
another
Club
(or
club);
and
285.3.
(except
in
the
case
of
an
Academy
Player
who
has
entered
into
a
Scholarship
Agreement
with
another
Club
(or
club)
which
has
been
cancelled
by
mutual
agreement)
he
is
under
the
age
of
18
years;
and
285.4.the
Scholarship
Agreement
commences
no
earlier
than
the
last
Friday
in
June
in
the
academic
year
in
which
the
Academy
Player
reaches
the
age
of
16.
286.An
Academy
Player
who
enters
into
a
Scholarship
Agreement
with
a
Club
shall
be:
286.1.entitled
to
receive
such
remuneration
as
shall
be
determined
by
the
Board
from
time
to
time;
and
286.2.required
to
complete
his
Education
Programme
(as
defined
in
PLYD
Form
1).
Talent
Identification
and
Recruitment
440
Youth
Development
Rules
287.
The
registration
of
an
Academy
Player
who
enters
into
a
Scholarship
Agreement
with
a
Club
shall
be
effected
by
completion
of
and
submission
to
the
Board
of
Football
Association
Form
G(4),
signed
on
behalf
of
the
Club
by
an
Authorised
Signatory,
together
with
copies
of
the
Academy
Player’s
Scholarship
Agreement,
the
initial
duration
of
which
must
not
exceed
two
years,
and
birth
certificate.
288.
If
the
parties
to
a
Scholarship
Agreement
have
agreed
in
writing
that
they
will
enter
into
a
contract
of
employment
in
Form
19
prior
to
or
immediately
upon
the
termination
of
the
Scholarship
Agreement,
and
provided
that
the
written
agreement
between
them
specifies
the
length
of
the
contract
and
full
details
of
all
the
remuneration
and
benefits
payable
under
it,
the
Club
shall
not
be
obliged
to
complete
and
sign
a
mutual
cancellation
notification
upon
the
Academy
Player’s
application
for
cancellation
of
his
registration
pursuant
to
clause
13.1
of
the
Scholarship
Agreement.
If
the
Club
chooses
not
to
cancel
the
Academy
Player’s
registration,
the
Academy
Player
shall
remain
registered
with
the
Club
and
the
Scholarship
Agreement
shall
remain
in
full
force
and
effect.
289.Appeal
against
Termination
An
appeal
by
an
Academy
Player
under
the
provisions
of
clause
10.3
or
by
a
Club
under
the
provisions
of
clause
12.3
of
PLYD
Form
1
shall
be
commenced
by
notice
in
writing
addressed
to
the
other
party
to
the
agreement
and
to
the
Board.
290.Appeal
against
Disciplinary
Decision
An
appeal
by
an
Academy
Player
under
the
provisions
of
paragraph
3.3.2
of
the
Schedule
to
PLYD
Form
1
shall
be
commenced
by
notice
in
writing
addressed
to
the
Club
and
to
the
Board.
291.Appeals
pursuant
to
Rule
289
or
Rule
290
shall
be
conducted
in
such
manner
as
the
Board
may
determine.
292.The
Board
may
allow
or
dismiss
any
such
appeal
and
make
such
other
order
as
it
thinks
fit.
293.Order
for
Costs
The
Board
shall
have
power
to
make
an
order
for
costs:
293.1.in
determining
appeals
under
Rule
289
or
Rule
290;
and
293.2.if
any
such
appeal,
having
been
commenced,
is
withdrawn.
294.
The
Board
shall
have
power
to
determine
the
amount
of
any
such
costs
which
may
include,
without
limitation,
those
incurred
by
the
League
in
the
conduct
of
the
appeal.
295.Costs
ordered
to
be
paid
as
aforesaid
shall
be
recoverable:
295.1.in
the
case
of
a
Club,
under
the
provisions
of
Rule
E.27;
or
295.2.in
the
case
of
an
Academy
Player,
as
a
civil
debt.
Talent
Identification
and
Recruitment
441
296.Further
Appeal
Within
14
days
of
a
decision
of
the
Board
given
under
the
provisions
of
Rule
292
either
party
may
by
notice
in
writing
appeal
against
such
decision
to
the
Premier
League
Appeals
Committee
whose
decision
shall
be
final.
Approaches
by
and
to
Clubs
and
Inducements
297.A
Club
shall
not,
either
directly
or
indirectly,
make
any
approach
to
or
communicate
with:
297.1.an
Academy
Player
registered
with
another
Club
(or
club);
or
297.2.a
player
with
whom
another
Club
(or
club)
has
entered
into
a
pre-registration
agreement
which
remains
current.
298.
A
public
statement
made
by
an
Official
of
or
Intermediary
for
a
Club
expressing
interest
in
an
Academy
Player
whose
registration
is
held
by
another
Club
(or
club)
or
a
player
with
whom
another
Club
(or
club)
has
entered
into
a
pre-registration
agreement
which
remains
current
shall
be
deemed
for
the
purpose
of
Rule
297
to
be
an
indirect
approach
in
breach
of
that
Rule.
299.
Except
as
permitted
by
Rules
269,
270
and
271,
an
Academy
Player
whose
registration
is
held
by
a
Club
shall
not,
either
directly
or
indirectly,
make
any
approach
to
another
Club
(or
club).
300.
Except
that
a
Club
may,
not
earlier
than
1
January
next
following
the
commencement
of
his
Under
16
year,
offer
an
Academy
Player
a
contract
as
a
Contract
Player
upon
his
attaining
the
age
of
17
years
and
subject
to
Rules
249
and
278:
300.1.
no
Club
shall
induce
or
attempt
to
induce
a
player
to
become
registered
as
an
Academy
Player
by
that
Club
by
offering
him,
or
any
Person
connected
with
him,
either
directly
or
indirectly,
a
benefit
or
payment
of
any
description
whether
in
cash
or
in
kind;
300.2.
no
Club
shall
likewise
induce
or
attempt
to
induce
an
Academy
Player
to
enter
into
a
Scholarship
Agreement
and
in
particular
no
Club
shall
pay
or
offer
to
pay
to
an
Academy
Player
upon
his
entering
into
a
Scholarship
Agreement
remuneration
in
excess
of
the
remuneration
referred
to
in
Rule
286.1;
300.3.
no
Academy
Player
shall,
either
directly
or
indirectly,
accept
any
such
inducement.
Talent
Identification
and
Recruitment
442
Youth
Development
Rules
Youth
Development
Rules
Facilities
443
Facilities
301.Each
Club
which
operates
an
Academy
shall
ensure
that:
301.1.it
provides
as
a
minimum
the
facilities
and
accommodation
set
out
in
Rules
303
to
317;
and
301.2.
if
it
operates
a
Category
1
Academy,
such
facilities
and
accommodation
are
available
for
the
exclusive
use
of
its
Academy
at
all
times
when
it
requires
access
to
them
in
order
to
comply
with
these
Rules.
302.
Save
where
otherwise
indicated,
or
with
the
permission
of
the
Board,
the
facilities
and
accommodation
set
out
in
Rules
303
to
317
shall
be
provided
at
the
Club’s
principal
venue
for
the
coaching
and
education
of
Academy
Players.
303.Grass
pitches
304.
Each
Club
shall
take
all
reasonable
steps
to
maintain
each
grass
pitch
used
by
its
Academy
at
all
times
when
such
pitches
are
required
by
the
Academy
for
matches
or
coaching.
Category
1
a)
A
sufficient
number
of
grass
pitches
of
the
appropriate
sizes
(as
required
by
the
Rules
relating
to
Games
Programmes
and
with
goals
sized
as
required
by
the
Rules
relating
to
Games
Programmes)
to
enable
the
Club
to
play
all
its
matches
in
the
Games
Programmes
and
fulfil
its
commitments
under
these
Rules
as
regards
coaching.
b)
One
floodlit
grass
pitch
enclosed
with
perimeter
fencing
and
with
designated
areas
for
spectator
attendance
(save
that
if
a
Club
is
unable
to
obtain
planning
permission
for
floodlighting
then
the
requirement
for
floodlighting
shall
be
waived);
c)
A
designated
area
(on
grass)
for
the
coaching
of
goalkeepers.
Category
2
and
3
a)
A
sufficient
number
of
grass
pitches
of
the
appropriate
sizes
(as
required
by
the
Rules
relating
to
Games
Programmes
and
with
goals
sized
as
required
by
the
Rules
relating
to
Games
Programmes)
to
enable
the
Club
to
play
all
its
matches
in
the
Games
Programmes
and
fulfil
its
commitments
under
these
Rules
as
regards
coaching.
b)
A
designated
area
for
the
coaching
of
goalkeepers.
Category
4
a)
A
sufficient
number
of
grass
pitches
of
the
appropriate
sizes
(as
required
by
the
Rules
relating
to
Games
Programmes
and
with
goals
sized
as
required
by
the
Rules
relating
to
Games
Programmes)
to
enable
the
Club
to
play
all
its
matches
in
the
Games
Programmes
and
fulfil
its
commitments
under
these
Rules
as
regards
coaching.
b)
A
designated
area
(on
grass)
for
the
coaching
of
goalkeepers.
Facilities
Guidance
Because
of
Rule
307,
Clubs
may
need
to
have
a
greater
number
of
pitches
than
the
bare
minimum
necessary
to
fulfil
matches
in
the
Games
Programme.
444
Youth
Development
Rules
308.Artificial
Surface
Pitch
309.Indoor
area
for
training
and
the
playing
of
matches
Note:
ideally
a
Club’s
indoor
facility
should
be
located
at
its
principal
venue
for
the
coaching
of
Academy
Players
and
any
new
facility
must
be
located
at
the
principal
venue.
It
is
accepted,
however,
that
a
number
of
Clubs
have
existing
indoor
facilities
which
are
located
elsewhere,
or
that
it
may
be
impossible
for
a
Club’s
indoor
facility
to
be
located
at
its
principal
venue
for
planning
reasons.
In
such
cases,
where
the
Board
is
satisfied
that
the
Club’s
indoor
facility
may
be
located
other
than
at
its
principal
venue,
there
shall
also
be
a
requirement
that
the
Rules
relating
to
the
maximum
travel
time
from
an
Academy
Player’s
residence
to
the
coaching
venue
are
complied
with.
Categories
1
and
2
One
indoor
Artificial
Surface
pitch
measuring
a
minimum
of
60
yards
by
40
yards
which
shall
be
owned
by
the
Club
(or
alternatively
the
Club
must
have
a
legally
enforceable
agreement
with
the
owner
of
the
facility
for
its
use
by
the
Club,
expiring
not
earlier
than
the
end
of
the
current
Season)
and
which
shall
be
for
the
exclusive
use
of
the
Academy
at
all
times.
(Note:
an
indoor
pitch
which
complies
with
the
size
requirements
set
out
in
Rule
K.15
is
recommended).
Categories
1
and
2
Categories
3
and
4
One
floodlit
outdoor
Artificial
Surface
pitch
(save
that
if
a
Club
is
unable
to
obtain
planning
permission
for
floodlighting
then
the
requirement
for
floodlighting
shall
be
waived).
It
is
recommended
and
mandatory
with
effect
from
1
July
2016
that
this
pitch
complies
with
Rule
K.15.
Access
to
one
floodlit
outdoor
Artificial
Surface
pitch
(which
need
not
be
at
the
principal
venue).
305.
The
League
shall
inspect
the
Academy
grass
pitches
of
each
Club
which
operates
a
Category
1
or
Category
2
Academy
at
least
twice
a
year,
and
of
each
Club
which
operates
a
Category
3
Academy
from
time
to
time.
306.Each
Club
shall
take
such
steps
as
the
Board
may
require
if
the
Board
is
not
satisfied
that
a
pitch
is
being
maintained
to
an
adequate
standard.
307.
Without
prejudice
to
the
generality
of
Rule
304,
each
Club
shall
ensure
that
the
quality
of
its
pitches
used
for
matches
in
the
Games
Programme
is
not
adversely
affected
by
coaching
taking
place
on
them.
Facilities
Guidance
The
Premier
League
and
Football
League
are
consulting
on
the
requirements
for
Category
3
Clubs’
indoor
facilities
to
have
an
Artificial
Surface.
Guidance
Sufficient
and
suitable
facilities
must
be
provided
at
all
venues.
Thus,
if
a
Category
3
or
Category
4
Academy
utilises
an
Artificial
Surface
pitch
or
an
indoor
pitch
which
is
located
away
from
its
principal
venue,
it
must
ensure
that
there
is
substantial
compliance
with
this
Rule
310
with
regard
to
changing
room
and
washing
facilities.
A
changing
room
may
not
be
used
as
any
of
the
other
rooms
(e.g.
team
meeting
room)
required
by
these
Rules.
Guidance
In
Category
3
and
4
Academies,
this
room:
a)
b)
need
not
be
located
at
the
principal
venue;
but
if
it
is
so
located
(but
not
otherwise),
may
also
be
used
as
the
guest
lounge
described
in
Rule
312.
445
311.Team
meeting
room
Categories
1
to
4
A
dedicated
room
large
enough
to
hold
20
people
and
equipped
with
individual
desks
(one
per
Person),
audio/visual
projection
equipment
and
a
large
screen,
internet
access
and
computers.
310.Changing
rooms
and
washing
facilities
Categories
1
to
4
a)
suitably-sized
changing
rooms
equal
in
number
to
the
number
of
teams
(including
visiting
teams)
playing
at
the
Academy
at
any
one
time
so
that
each
such
team
has
exclusive
use
of
a
changing
room;
b)
a
sufficient
number
of
washing
and
toilet
facilities,
of
a
suitable
quality,
for
the
exclusive
use
of
all
registered
Academy
Players;
c)
a
sufficient
number
of
separate
washing
and
toilet
facilities,
of
a
suitable
quality,
for
the
use
of
visiting
teams;
d)
a
sufficient
number
of
separate
changing
rooms
and
washing
and
toilet
facilities,
of
a
suitable
quality,
for
the
exclusive
use
of
Match
Officials
(with
separate
male
and
female
facilities);
and
e)
(in
the
case
of
Category
1
and
Category
2
Academies
only)
a
sufficient
number
of
changing
rooms
and
washing
and
toilet
facilities,
of
a
suitable
quality,
for
the
exclusive
use
of
therapists
and
coaches
employed
at
the
Academy
and
other
relevant
Academy
Staff.
Categories
3
and
4
Access
to
one
indoor
Artificial
Surface
pitch
measuring
60
yards
by
40
yards
during
the
months
of
November
to
April.
Alternatively,
the
pitch
may
measure
30
yards
by
20
yards
but
if
so
the
Club
shall
only
be
permitted
to
coach
the
following
maximum
numbers
of
Academy
Players
at
any
one
time:
Age
groups
Under
9
to
Under
14
inclusive:
18
in
each
age
group
Age
groups
Under
15
and
Under
16
inclusive:
15
in
each
age
group
Age
groups
Under
17
to
Under
21
inclusive:
12
in
each
age
group
Facilities
Guidance
Each
club
should
carefully
consider
provision
of
facilities
suitable
for
the
medical
practice
undertaken
at
each
venue.
In
general,
a
medical
consulting
room
should
be
not
less
than
16
square
metres
and
should
be
larger
if
it
includes
a
separate
area
for
the
examination
couch.
There
should
be
provision
for:
•
•
Privacy
sufficient
to
ensure
confidentiality
of
consultation;
Desk,
examination
couch
and
equipment
to
facilitate
medical
examinations
to
include:
•
Thermometer;
•
Sphygmomanometer;
•
Otoscope
and
ophthalmoscope;
•
Stethoscope;
Electronic
or
paper
medical
records
in
secure
format;
Secure/lockable
filing
system;
Secure/lockable
storage
for
any
medicines;
Sufficient
provisions
for
all
aspects
of
medical
treatment
to
be
undertaken
including:
•
Protocols
and
equipment
for
the
provision
of
Basic
Life
Support
and
if
not
provided
elsewhere;
•
Protocols
and
equipment
sufficient
for
Advanced
Trauma
and
Life
Support;
Basin
with
hot
and
cold
water,
provision
of
hand
cleansers,
clinical
taps,
hand
drying
facilities
and
all
necessary
provision
for
effective
infection
control
procedures;
Provision
of
space
and
seating
for
person
accompanying
examinee;
Flooring
and
fittings
of
materials
which
can
be
cleaned
to
meet
infection
control
standards;
Telephone.
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
446
Youth
Development
Rules
312.Guest
lounge
313.Match
analysis
suite
314.Medical
facilities
Such
medical
facilities
as
the
Club
requires
to
deliver
its
Sports
Science
and
Medicine
Programme.
Categories
1
and
2
A
room
large
enough
to
hold
20
people
and
equipped
with
such
appropriate
video
and
IT
technology
as
is
necessary
to
undertake,
and
present
the
results
of,
Performance
Analysis.
If
the
facility
is
shared
with
the
professional
squad,
access
for
the
Academy
sufficient
for
its
purposes
needs
to
be
clearly
demonstrated.
Category
3
A
match
analysis
suite
is
recommended
but
not
mandatory.
Categories
1
to
4
A
guest
lounge
for
the
use
of
Parents
at
each
training
session
and
match
that
is
open
to
Parents.
The
guest
lounge
shall
be
large
enough
to
hold
50
people
and
have
access
to
refreshments
and
toilet
facilities.
Note:
in
Category
3
and
4
Academies,
this
room
may
also
be
used
as
the
team
meeting
room
described
in
Rule
311
provided
that
it
is
large
enough.
Facilities
Guidance
For
Category
3
and
Category
4
Academies,
these
can
be
provided
at
a
place
other
than
the
principal
venue
(e.g.
at
the
Club’s
Stadium).
Guidance
Clubs
may
provide
such
accommodation
by
lodging
students
with
private
households
(subject
to
compliance
with
all
applicable
legal
requirements
including
as
to
DBS
checks)
or
by
operating
their
own
dedicated
facilities
(such
as
hostels).
447
317.Classrooms
Category
1
A
minimum
of
three
classrooms
which
shall
each:
•
contain
sufficient
desks
for
20
students;
•
contain
20
computers
with
access
to
the
internet;
and
•
conform
in
all
respects
with
any
requirements
for
classrooms
issued
by
the
Department
for
Education.
Category
2
A
minimum
of
two
classrooms
which
shall
each:
•
contain
sufficient
desks
for
20
students;
and
•
contain
20
computers
with
internet
access.
At
least
one
of
the
classrooms
must
conform
in
all
respects
with
any
requirements
for
classrooms
issued
by
the
Department
for
Education.
Categories
3
and
4
Access
for
Academy
Players
and
Trialists
to
a
study
area
large
enough
to
hold
20
people
and
which
contains
at
least
20
computers
with
internet
access.
316.Academy
Player
accommodation
Categories
1
to
4
Sufficient
and
adequate
accommodation
for
all
registered
Academy
Players
and
Trialists
under
the
age
of
18
not
residing
with
their
Parents.
Clubs
shall
comply
with
any
guidelines
about
Academy
Player
accommodation
published
by
the
League
from
time
to
time
and
with
all
applicable
legal
requirements
in
relation
to
the
provision
of
such
accommodation.
Such
accommodation
shall
be
located
in
as
close
proximity
as
is
reasonably
practicable
to
the
Club’s
principal
venue
for
the
coaching
and
education
of
Academy
Players
and
to
the
place
at
which
Academy
Players
undertake
their
education
(if
this
is
not
the
principal
venue).
315.Administration
office
space
Categories
1
to
4
a)
Such
office
space
and
access
to
IT,
email
and
the
internet
as
each
member
of
Academy
Staff
requires
in
order
to
perform
the
responsibilities
set
out
in
his
job
description;
b)
A
private
meeting
room.
Facilities
Guidance
In
Category
3
and
4
Academies,
this
may
also
be
used
as
the
team
meeting
room
provided
that
the
timetabling
of
lessons
in
the
classrooms
allows.
Flexibility
will
be
accorded
to
a
Club’s
provision
of
classrooms
depending
on
the
number
of
Academy
Players
that
are
engaged
in
each
Training
Model.
Clubs
which
operate
a
Category
3
or
Category
4
Academy
who
have
in
place
an
artificial
pitch
which
does
not
meet
the
requirements
of
such
a
pitch
as
defined
in
Rule
1.10
may
continue
to
use
such
a
pitch
until
the
end
of
its
natural
life.
Thereafter
however,
they
must
use
a
pitch
which
complies
with
the
definition.
448
Youth
Development
Rules
Youth
Development
Rules
Finance
and
Expenses
Guidance
The
League
will
produce
benchmarked
Club
by
Club
information
(on
an
anonymised
basis)
with
regards
to
expenditure
on
youth
development
on
an
annual
basis.
The
League
will
keep
the
Academy
Financial
Information
provided
to
it
pursuant
to
Rules
318
and
320
confidential
save
that:
1.
the
League
may
disclose
the
Information
if
properly
required
to
do
so
by
law
or
by
any
regulatory
authority;
the
League
may
disclose
the
Information
to
the
ISO
or
the
PGB
(and
if
it
does
so,
the
League
shall
use
all
reasonable
endeavours
to
ensure
that
the
ISO
or
PGB
keeps
the
Information
confidential);
the
League
may
disclose
the
Information
to
any
Person
or
entity
retained
to
undertake
an
audit
of
a
Club’s
Academy
Financial
Information
pursuant
to
Rule
322
(and
if
it
does
so,
the
League
shall
use
all
reasonable
endeavours
to
ensure
that
the
Person
or
entity
so
retained
keeps
the
Information
confidential);
and
the
League
may
use
the
Information
to
develop
and
publish
benchmarked
information
on
an
anonymised
basis.
2.
3.
4.
449
Expenses
324.
Without
prejudice
to
Rules
297
to
300,
each
Club
that
operates
an
Academy
shall
be
permitted
to
reimburse
Academy
Players
and
their
Parents
for
actual
expenses
legitimately
incurred
as
a
direct
result
of
the
Academy
Player’s
participation
in
the
activities
of
the
Academy,
in
accordance
with
such
guidance
as
is
issued
by
the
Board
to
Clubs
from
time
to
time.
Finance
318.
Each
Club
which
operates
an
Academy
shall
by
1
July
in
each
year
submit
to
the
League
its
budgeted
Academy
Financial
Information
for
its
Academy
for
the
following
season.
319.
Each
Club
which
operates
an
Academy
shall
by
1
September
in
each
year
submit
to
the
League
its
actual
Academy
Financial
Information
for
its
Academy
for
the
previous
season
together
with
the
budgeted
Academy
Financial
Information
for
that
season.
320.The
Academy
Financial
Information
required
by
Rule
318
shall
be
submitted
in
the
format
required
by
the
League.
321.
The
League
may,
at
its
discretion,
require
(and
the
Club
shall
deliver),
such
further
information
and
explanations
as
it
deems
fit
in
connection
with
the
Academy
Financial
Information
submitted
by
the
Club
pursuant
to
Rules
318
and
320.
322.The
League
shall
have
the
power
to
obtain
an
independent
audit
of
a
Club’s
Academy
Financial
Information
submitted
pursuant
to
these
Rules.
323.
Each
Club’s
Academy
Financial
Information
shall
be
assessed
by
the
Board
in
order
to
determine
whether
to
award
to
the
Club
a
grant
from
the
Professional
Youth
Game
Fund.
Finance
and
Expenses
450
Youth
Development
Rules
325.
Without
prejudice
to
Rules
297
to
300,
no
payment
of
any
kind
may
be
made
by
a
Club
to
an
Academy
Player
or
his
Parent
(whether
directly
or
indirectly)
outside
the
terms
of
the
guidance
issued
by
the
Board
in
accordance
with
Rule
324,
without
the
express
prior
consent
of
the
Board.
Youth
Development
Rules
Compensation
451
Compensation
326.
The
registration
of
an
Academy
Player
at
an
Academy
shall
impose
an
obligation
on
the
applicant
Club
or
Football
League
club
(“the
Applicant
Club”)
to
pay
compensation
for
the
training
and
development
of
that
Academy
Player
to
any
Club
or
Football
League
club
which
previously
held
his
registration
(“the
Training
Club”)
provided
that:
326.1.
the
Training
Club
had
indicated
in
PLYD
Form
7
(or,
in
the
case
of
a
Football
League
club,
the
equivalent
Football
League
form)
its
intention
to
retain
the
Academy
Player’s
registration;
or
326.2.
the
Training
Club
had
offered
to
enter
into
a
Scholarship
Agreement
pursuant
to
Rule
278
with
the
Academy
Player;
or
326.3.
the
Academy
Player
sought
registration
at
the
Applicant
Club
because
he
had
moved
residence
outside
the
permitted
travelling
time
from
his
last
Training
Club;
or
326.4.
save
where
Rule
271
applies,
the
Training
Club
and
Academy
Player
mutually
agreed
to
terminate
the
Academy
Player’s
registration
pursuant
to
Rule
272.2
and
agreed
that
the
Training
Club
should
retain
the
right
to
receive
compensation
should
the
Academy
Player
sign
for
another
Club
(or
club);
or
326.5.the
Board
has
made
a
determination
to
that
effect
pursuant
to
Rule
276;
and
326.6.
in
all
the
above
cases,
the
Training
Club
held
a
valid
licence
to
operate
an
Academy
in
accordance
with
these
Rules
(or
to
operate
a
Football
Academy
or
Centre
of
Excellence
in
accordance
with
the
Rules
pertaining
to
youth
development
which
these
Rules
replaced).
327.The
amount
of
compensation
referred
to
in
Rule
326
shall
be:
327.1.such
sum
as
shall
be
due
pursuant
to
this
section
of
the
Rules;
or
327.2.
as
regards
the
compensation
payable
by
the
Applicant
Club
to
the
most
recent
Training
Club,
such
sum
as
shall
have
been
agreed
between
them.
328.
Rules
330
to
340
govern
the
compensation
due
in
respect
of
an
Academy
Player
who
is
in,
or
about
to
enter,
any
age
group
between
Under
9
and
Under
16
at
the
time
when
he
is
first
registered
with
the
Applicant
Club
save
for
an
Academy
Player
to
whom
Rule
329.2
applies.
329.
In
default
of
agreement
between
the
Applicant
Club
and
the
Academy
Player’s
most
recent
Training
Club,
the
Professional
Football
Compensation
Committee
shall
(in
accordance
with
the
provisions
of
Appendix
11)
determine
the
compensation
payable
to
the
latter
in
respect
of
an
Academy
Player:
329.1.who
is
in
any
age
group
between
Under
17
and
Under
21
when
he
is
registered
for
the
Applicant
Club;
or
329.2.to
whom
the
Training
Club
made
an
offer
of
a
Scholarship
Agreement
pursuant
to
Rule
278.
Compensation
Guidance
There
may
be
two
“applicable
fixed
fees”.
For
example,
if
an
Academy
Player
was
registered
with
a
Category
2
Training
Club
from
the
age
of
Under
9
to
Under
16,
then
the
applicable
fixed
fee
is
£3,000
for
each
of
his
initial
three
years
of
development
(totalling
£9,000)
and
£25,000
for
each
of
the
five
subsequent
years
(totalling
£125,000)
making
a
total
initial
fee
of
£134,000.
452
Youth
Development
Rules
333.The
applicable
annual
fixed
fees
by
reference
to
the
age
group
of
the
Academy
Player
and
the
Category
of
Academy
are
as
follows:
Age
group
of
the
Academy
Player
Category
of
the
Academy
of
the
Training
Club
at
the
relevant
time
Applicable
Annual
Fixed
Fee
Under
9
to
Under
11
All
Categories
£3,000
Under
12
to
Under
16
Category
1
£40,000
Under
12
to
Under
16
Category
2
£25,000
Under
12
to
Under
16
Category
3
£12,500
330.
The
compensation
due
in
respect
of
an
Academy
Player
to
whom
Rule
328
applies
shall
consist
of
an
initial
fee
payable
to
the
most
recent
Training
Club
(and
to
be
paid
within
seven
days
of
the
Academy
Player
being
registered
for
the
Applicant
Club)
and,
if
the
Academy
Player
is
in
age
group
Under
12
or
older,
contingent
compensation
is
payable
to
all
qualifying
Training
Clubs
in
accordance
with
these
Rules.
331.The
initial
fee
referred
to
in
Rule
330
shall
be
calculated
by:
331.1.
multiplying
the
applicable
annual
fixed
fee
(or
fees)
calculated
in
accordance
with
Rule
332
by
the
applicable
number
of
years;
and
331.2.
adding
thereto
any
initial
fee
(capped
at
such
sum
as
would
have
been
payable
when
calculated
in
accordance
with
this
section
of
the
Rules)
paid
by
the
most
recent
Training
Club
when
it
acquired
the
registration
of
the
Academy
Player.
332.In
Rule
331:
332.1.the
“applicable
annual
fixed
fee”
means
the
fee
set
out
in
the
table
in
Rule
333
referable
to:
332.1.1.the
age
group
of
the
Academy
Player
during
any
year
that
he
was
registered
with
the
Training
Club;
and
332.1.2.the
Category
of
the
Training
Club’s
Academy
during
that
year;
and
332.2.the
“applicable
number
of
years”
means
the
number
of
years
for
which
the
Academy
Player
was
registered
for
the
Training
Club
(subject
to
Rule
339).
Compensation
Guidance
In
order
to
give
effect
to
the
compensation
Rules
under
the
EPPP,
Clubs’
previous
Football
Academies
and
Centres
of
Excellence
will
have
a
“deemed”,
retrospective
categorisation
to
give
effect
to
the
provisions
for
fixed
fee
compensation
in
respect
of
the
years
up
until
the
coming
into
force
of
the
Rules.
The
following
applies:
453
334.The
contingent
compensation
referred
to
in
Rule
330
shall
consist
of:
334.1.
appearance
fees
calculated
by
reference
to
the
number
of
First
Team
Appearances
(up
to
a
maximum
of
100)
made
by
the
Academy
Player
for
the
Applicant
Club
or
any
other
Club
or
Football
League
club
for
whom
the
Academy
Player
subsequently
becomes
registered
(including
by
way
of
a
Temporary
Transfer
or
other
loan)
and
to
the
divisional
status
of
the
relevant
Club
as
set
out
in
the
table
in
Rule
335;
334.2.
if
the
Academy
Player’s
registration
is
transferred
prior
to
his
twenty-third
birthday
to
a
club
affiliated
to
a
national
association
other
than
The
FA
(save
for
any
Welsh
club
which
is
a
member
of
the
League,
The
Football
League
or
the
National
League),
20%
of
any
Compensation
Fee,
Loan
Fee
and
Contingent
Sum
that
the
Applicant
Club
receives
which
is
in
excess
of:
334.2.1.
any
amounts
of
training
compensation
and/or
solidarity
payment
paid
to
the
Applicant
Club
and
the
Training
Club
pursuant
to
the
FIFA
Regulations
for
the
Status
and
Transfer
of
Players;
and
334.2.2.the
actual
sum
(if
any)
paid
by
the
Applicant
Club
to
the
Training
Club
to
acquire
the
Academy
Player’s
registration;
334.3.5%
of
all
Compensation
Fees
(and
transfer
fees,
where
applicable),
Loan
Fees
and
Contingent
Sums
paid
in
respect
of:
334.3.1.
all
future
transfers
of
the
Academy
Player’s
registration
to
Clubs
(or
clubs)
in
membership
of
the
League,
The
Football
League
or
the
National
League;
and
334.3.2.
all
future
transfers
on
loan
to
a
club
affiliated
to
a
national
association
other
than
the
Football
Association
(save
for
any
Welsh
club
which
is
a
member
of
the
League,
The
Football
League
or
the
National
League).
Status
Deemed
retrospective
Category
for
the
purposes
of
calculating
compensation
(in
respect
of
the
period
up
until
the
end
of
Season
2011/12)
Club
operated
a
licensed
Football
Academy
which
is
placed
into
Category
1
under
the
new
Rules
(all
Category
1
Clubs
will
be
the
subject
of
an
ISO
audit
by
no
later
than
31
May
2012)
Category
1
Club
operated
a
licensed
Football
Academy
which
is
not
placed
into
Category
1
under
the
new
Rules.
Category
2
Club
operated
a
licensed
Centre
of
Excellence
Category
3
Compensation
Guidance
Clubs
will
be
obliged
to
pay
contingent
compensation
as
it
falls
due
in
accordance
with
Rule
V.36
(payment
within
seven
days
of
the
triggering
event).
454
Youth
Development
Rules
335.The
appearance
fees
referred
to
in
Rule
334.1
are
as
follows:
336.In
Rule
334:
336.1.
“First
Team
Appearance”
means
an
appearance
either
in
the
starting
eleven
or
as
a
playing
substitute
in
a
first
team
fixture
in
the
Premier
League,
the
Football
League
Championship
and
Football
Leagues
1
and
2
(including
play-offs),
the
Football
League
Cup,
the
FA
Cup,
the
Football
League
Trophy,
the
UEFA
Europa
League
or
the
UEFA
Champions
League;
336.2.
in
the
event
that
the
Academy
Player’s
registration
at
a
Club
(or
Football
League
club)
is
terminated
(whether
by
effluxion
of
time,
cancellation,
transfer
or
otherwise)
prior
to
his
having
made
sufficient
appearances
to
trigger
one
of
the
payments
set
out
in
Rule
335,
that
Club
(or
Football
League
club)
shall
pay
a
pro
rata
amount
to
the
relevant
Training
Club(s)
and
the
obligation
to
pay
future
sums
pursuant
to
that
Rule
shall
transfer
to
any
new
Club
(or
Football
League
club)
for
whom
the
Academy
Player
subsequently
becomes
registered;
and
336.3.
“Compensation
Fee”,
“Loan
Fee”
and
“Contingent
Sum”
shall
be
interpreted
to
exclude
compensation
payable
pursuant
to
Rule
326.
Divisional
Status
of
the
Club
Number
of
First
Team
Appearances
Premier
League
Club
Football
League
Championship
Club
Football
League
1
Club
Football
League
2
Club
10
£150,000
£25,000
£10,000
£5,000
20
£150,000
£25,000
£10,000
£5,000
30
£150,000
£25,000
£10,000
£5,000
40
£150,000
£25,000
£10,000
£5,000
50
£150,000
£25,000
£10,000
£5,000
60
£150,000
£25,000
£10,000
£5,000
70
£100,000
£25,000
£10,000
£5,000
80
£100,000
£25,000
£10,000
£5,000
90
£100,000
£25,000
£10,000
£5,000
100
£100,000
£25,000
£10,000
£5,000
Compensation
Guidance
Rule
340
covers
the
following
situations:
1.
Where
an
Academy
Player
has
been
registered
for
only
one
Training
Club
but
not
for
the
entirety
of
the
period
from
the
start
of
his
Under
12
year
to
the
conclusion
of
his
Under
16
year;
and
Where
the
Academy
Player
has
been
registered
for
more
than
one
Training
Club
during
the
period.
2.
In
either
case,
the
Training
Club(s)
receive(s)
contingent
compensation
pro
rata
to
the
period
that
it/they
held
the
Academy
Player’s
registration.
455
341.
The
compensation
set
by
the
Professional
Football
Compensation
Committee
in
respect
of
an
Academy
Player
to
whom
Rule
329
applies
shall
be
determined
in
accordance
with
the
Committee’s
Regulations
(set
out
at
Appendix
11).
337.
Reference
in
Rules
334
and
336
to
the
transfer
or
termination
of
an
Academy
Player’s
registration
shall
be
interpreted
to
include
transfers
or
terminations
of
his
registration
after
he
has
ceased
to
be
an
Academy
Player
and
Clubs
who
subsequently
sign
the
Academy
Player
shall
be
bound
to
comply
with
Rules
334.1
and
334.3
and
for
the
avoidance
of
doubt
the
original
Applicant
Club
shall
not
be
liable
to
the
Training
Club
in
respect
of:
337.1.
any
appearance
fees
payable
pursuant
to
Rule
334.1
and
due
in
respect
of
appearances
made
by
the
Academy
Player
after
he
has
ceased
to
be
permanently
registered
for
the
Applicant
Club;
or
337.2.
sums
payable
pursuant
to
Rule
334.2
and
334.3
arising
from
transfers
in
respect
of
which
the
Applicant
Club
was
not
the
Transferor
Club.
338.
Any
agreement
between
a
Club
and
another
Club
(or
club)
as
to
the
compensation
payable
on
the
transfer
of
a
registration,
whether
pursuant
to
Rule
327.2
or
otherwise,
may
not
take
effect
so
as
to
vary
the
contingent
compensation
payable
pursuant
to
this
section
of
the
Rules
to
any
other
Club
(or
Football
League
club).
339.
If
an
Academy
Player
has
spent
part
only
of
any
year
at
the
Training
Club,
the
amount
of
compensation
in
respect
of
that
year
shall
be
calculated
pro
rata
(taking
into
account
whether
or
not
the
Training
Club’s
Academy
was
operational
or
not
during
the
Close
Season
or
any
part
of
it).
340.
If
the
Academy
Player
has
been
registered
for
a
Training
Club
for
part
only
of
the
period
between
the
start
of
his
Under
12
year
to
the
conclusion
of
his
Under
16
year,
the
amount
of
contingent
compensation
payable
to
that
Training
Club
calculated
in
accordance
with
these
Rules
shall
be
paid
pro
rata
to
the
Training
Club.
Compensation
Guidance
The
fees
set
out
in
Rules
333
and
335
are
to
be
revised
annually
by
the
PGB.
The
Regulations
of
the
Professional
Football
Compensation
Committee
referred
to
in
Rule
341
are
in
Appendix
11
to
Premier
League
Rules.
They
remain
unchanged
as
regards
the
calculation
of
compensation
for:
•
•
Academy
Players
in
the
Under
18
and
older
age
groups;
an
Academy
Player
with
whom
the
Training
Club
had
agreed
to
enter
into
a
Scholarship
Agreement;
and
an
Academy
Player
with
whom
the
Applicant
Club
enters
into
a
Scholarship
Agreement.
•
456
Youth
Development
Rules
342.
The
new
registration
of
a
Contract
Player
under
Premier
League
Rule
U.17
shall
impose
an
obligation
on
the
Club
next
holding
his
registration
to
pay
to
the
former
Club
(or
club)
compensation
for
the
training
and
development
of
that
Player
if
the
Club
(or
club):
342.1.had
held
that
Player’s
registration
as
an
Academy
Player;
342.2.had
offered
to
enter
into
a
Scholarship
Agreement
with
him
which
offer
he
had
not
accepted;
or
342.3.had
entered
into
a
Scholarship
Agreement
with
him;
and
either
342.3.1.the
Scholarship
Agreement
had
been
terminated
at
the
Player’s
request;
or
342.3.2.
in
accordance
with
the
terms
thereof
the
former
Club
(or
club)
had
offered
him
a
contract
as
a
Contract
Player
which
offer
he
had
not
accepted.
343.The
amount
of
compensation
payable
pursuant
to
Rule
342
shall
be:
343.1.such
sum
as
shall
have
been
agreed
between
the
applicant
Club
(or
club)
and
the
former
Club;
or
343.2.such
sum
as
the
Professional
Football
Compensation
Committee
on
the
application
of
either
Club
(or
club)
shall
determine
pursuant
to
Rule
341.
344.
Any
agreement
between
Clubs
or
between
a
Club
and
a
Football
League
club
as
to
the
amount
of
compensation
payable
shall
be
in
writing,
and
a
copy
provided
to
the
League
within
five
days
of
being
entered
into.
345.
All
compensation
(including
instalments
thereof
and
contingent
sums)
payable
to
a
Club
or
Football
League
club
shall
be
paid
by
the
Applicant
Club
into
the
Compensation
Fee
Account.
[LOGO]
Premier League and The Football League
Scholarship
Agreement
PLYD Form 1
AN AGREEMENT made
the
(day)
day
of
(month and year)
Between
(club company name) whose
registered
office
is
at
(address)
(hereinafter called “the Club”) of
the
one
part
and
(Scholar’s full name) of
(address) (hereinafter
called
“the
Scholar”)
of
the
other
part
WHEREBY it
is
agreed
as
follows:
1.
Definitions and Interpretation
1.1
The
words
and
phrases
below
shall
have
the
following
meanings:
“Authorised Games” shall
have
the
meaning
set
out
in
the
League
Rules;
“the Board” shall
mean
the
board
of
directors
of
the
Club
for
the
time
being
or
any
duly
authorised
committee
of
such
board
of
directors;
“the Club Rules” shall
mean
the
rules
or
regulations
affecting
the
Scholar
from
time
to
time
in
force
and
published
by
the
Club;
“Contract Player” shall
mean
any
player
(other
than
a
Academy
Player
or
Scholar
or
Youth
Player)
who
has
entered
into
a
written
contract
of
employment
with
a
Club
as
defined
by
the
League
Rules;
“Education Programme” shall
mean
the
programme
of
education
provided
by
the
Club
being
either
the
advanced
apprenticeship
framework
for
sporting
excellence
(AASE)
or
any
other
programme
of
education
approved
in
writing
by
the
League
in
conjunction
with
the
PFA;
“the FA” shall
mean
The
Football
Association
Limited;
“the FA Rules” shall
mean
the
rules
and
regulations
from
time
to
time
in
force
of
the
FA;
“Football Development Programme” shall
mean
the
programme
of
football
training
provided
by
the
Club
including
the
Scholar’s
participation
in
Authorised
Games;
459
“Gross Misconduct” shall
mean
serious
or
persistent
conduct,
behaviour,
activity
or
omission
by
the
Scholar
involving
one
or
more
of
the
following:
(a)
theft
or
fraud;
(b)
deliberate
and
serious
damage
to
the
Club’s
property;
(c)
use
or
possession
of
or
trafficking
in
a
Prohibited
Substance;
(d)
incapacity
through
alcohol
affecting
the
Scholar’s
performance
as
a
player;
(e)
breach
of
or
failure
to
comply
with
any
of
the
terms
of
this
agreement;
or
such
other
similar
or
equivalent
serious
or
persistent
conduct,
behaviour,
activity
or
omission
by
the
Scholar
which
the
Board
reasonably
considers
to
amount
to
gross
misconduct;
“the League” shall
mean
the
football
league
of
which
the
Club
is
a
member
from
time
to
time;
“the League Rules” shall
mean
the
rules
or
regulations
from
time
to
time
in
force
of
the
League;
“National Minimum Wage” means
the
National
Minimum
Wage
as
determined
by
the
Low
Pay
Commission
from
time
to
time;
“Parent” means
a
person
who
has
parental
responsibility
for
the
Scholar;
“PFA” shall
mean
the
Professional
Footballers
Association;
“Player” shall
have
the
meaning
set
out
in
the
League
Rules;
“Prohibited Substance” shall
have
the
meaning
set
out
in
the
FA
Rules;
“the Rules” shall
mean
the
FA
Rules,
the
League
Rules
and
the
Club
Rules.
1.2
For
the
purpose
of
this
agreement
and
provided
the
context
so
permits,
the
singular
shall
include
the
plural
and
vice
versa
and
any
gender
includes
any
other
gender.
460
2.
Purpose
2.1
The
purpose
of
this
agreement
is
to
provide
the
Scholar
with
a
period
of
work-based
learning
in
preparation
for
a
possible
future
career
as
a
professional
association
football
player.
3.
Duration
3.1
Subject
as
hereinafter
provided,
this
agreement
shall
remain
in
force
from
the
date
set
out
in
Schedule
One
for
two
years.
3.2
If
during
the
currency
of
this
agreement
the
Club
wishes
to
offer
the
Scholar
a
contract
as
a
Contract
Player
it
may
only
do
so
on
the
condition
that
the
Scholar
continues
his
Education
Programme.
4.
Extension of Agreement
4.1
If
by
reason
of
illness
or
injury
the
Scholar
is
prevented
from
participating
in
the
Football
Development
Programme
for
a
period
in
excess
of
five
weeks
(hereafter
“the
excess
period”):
4.1.1
the
duration
of
this
agreement
shall
be
extended
by
the
length
of
the
excess
period
or,
if
earlier,
until
the
Scholar’s
nineteenth
birthday;
and
4.1.2
within
fourteen
days
of
the
end
of
the
excess
period
the
Club
shall
give
written
notice
to
the
League
and
to
the
FA
indicating
the
date
to
which
the
duration
of
the
agreement
is
extended.
4.2
The
Club
shall
be
entitled
to
extend
the
duration
of
this
agreement
by
one
year
by
giving
to
the
Scholar
written
notice
to
that
effect
on
or
before
the
third
Saturday
in
May
in
the
second
year
of
the
agreement
and
a
copy
of
any
such
notice
shall
be
sent
to
the
League
and
to
the
FA
within
fourteen
days
of
the
date
on
which
it
was
given.
5.
Obligations of the Scholar
5.1
The
Scholar
agrees:
5.1.1
to
participate
in
the
Football
Development
Programme
and
the
Education
Programme;
461
5.1.2
when
directed
by
an
authorised
official
of
the
Club
to:
5.1.2.1
attend
at
any
reasonable
place
for
the
purposes
of
and
to
participate
in
training
and
match
preparation;
5.1.2.2
play
in
any
Authorised
Games
in
which
he
is
selected
to
play
for
the
Club;
5.1.2.3
attend
other
matches
in
which
the
Club
is
engaged;
5.1.3
to
train
and
play
to
the
best
of
his
skill
and
ability
at
all
times;
5.1.4
except
to
the
extent
prevented
by
injury
or
illness,
to
maintain
a
high
standard
of
physical
fitness
at
all
times;
5.1.5
to
observe
the
Laws
of
the
Game
when
playing
football;
5.1.6
to
observe
the
Rules
but
in
the
case
of
the
Club
Rules
to
the
extent
only
that
they
do
not
conflict
with
or
seek
to
vary
the
express
terms
of
this
agreement;
5.1.7
that
he
has
given
all
necessary
authorities
for
the
release
to
the
Club
of
his
medical
records
and
will
continue
to
make
the
same
available
as
requested
by
the
Club
from
time
to
time
during
the
continuance
of
this
agreement;
5.1.8
to
submit
promptly
to
such
medical
and
dental
examinations
as
the
Club
may
reasonably
require
and
undergo
such
treatment
as
may
be
prescribed
by
the
medical
or
dental
advisers
of
the
Club
and/or
the
Club’s
insurers;
5.1.9
to
permit
the
Club
to
photograph
him
individually
or
as
a
member
of
a
squad
of
players
and
staff
of
the
Club
provided
that
such
photographs
are
for
use
as
the
official
photographs
of
the
Club;
5.1.10
to
comply
with
and
act
in
accordance
with
all
lawful
instructions
of
any
authorised
official
of
the
Club;
and
5.1.11
to
sign
the
declaration
set
out
at
Schedule
Three
to
this
Agreement
and
to
procure
that
his
Parent
signs
the
same.
5.2
Subject
to
Clause
5.3.4
below,
the
Scholar
may
contribute
to
the
media
in
a
responsible
manner
but
whenever
circumstances
permit
the
Scholar
shall
give
to
the
Club
reasonable
notice
of
his
intention
to
make
any
contribution
to
the
public
media
in
order
to
allow
representations
to
be
made
to
him
on
behalf
of
the
Club
if
it
so
desires.
462
5.3
The
Scholar
shall
not:
5.3.1
reside
at
any
place
which
the
Club
reasonably
deems
unsuitable
for
the
performance
of
his
obligations
under
this
agreement;
5.3.2
undertake
or
be
engaged
in
any
employment
or
be
engaged
or
involved
in
any
trade,
business
or
occupation;
5.3.3
indulge
in
any
activity
or
practice
which
might
endanger
his
fitness
or
inhibit
his
mental
or
physical
ability
to
train
or
play
or
which
might
cause
to
be
void
or
voidable
any
policy
of
insurance
provided
for
the
Scholar
by
the
Club
in
compliance
with
the
Rules;
or
5.3.4
knowingly
or
recklessly
do,
write
or
say
anything
which
is
likely
to
bring
the
Club
or
the
game
of
football
into
disrepute.
6.
Obligations of the Club
The
Club
shall:
6.1
provide
the
Football
Development
Programme
and
the
Education
Programme;
6.2
observe
the
Rules,
save
that
the
FA
Rules
and
League
Rules
shall
take
precedence
over
the
Club
Rules;
6.3
pay
to
the
Scholar
throughout
the
duration
of
this
agreement
(and
during
agreed
holiday
periods)
the
remuneration
which
by
virtue
of
the
League
Rules
he
is
entitled
to
receive
as
more
particularly
set
out
in
Schedule
One.
Such
remuneration
shall
not
be
less
than
the
National
Minimum
Wage
and
shall
not
exceed
any
maximum
amount
specified
pursuant
to
the
League
Rules;
6.4
provide
the
Scholar
each
year
with
copies
of
all
the
Rules
which
affect
the
Scholar
and
the
terms
and
conditions
of
the
policy
of
insurance
referred
to
in
clause
5.3.3;
6.5
arrange
promptly
such
medical
and
dental
examinations
and
treatment
as
may
be
prescribed
by
the
medical
or
dental
advisors
of
the
Club
in
respect
of
any
injury
to
or
illness
of
the
Scholar
and
shall
ensure
that
any
such
treatment
for
any
football
related
injury
is
undertaken
and
completed
without
expense
to
the
Scholar
notwithstanding
that
this
agreement
expires
after
such
treatment
is
prescribed;
6.6
comply
with
all
relevant
statutory
provisions
relating
to
industrial
injury
and
any
regulations
made
pursuant
thereto;
and
6.7
on
or
before
the
third
Saturday
in
May
in
the
final
year
of
this
agreement
give
written
notice
to
the
Scholar
indicating
whether
or
not
upon
the
expiry
of
this
agreement
it
intends
offering
to
the
Scholar
a
professional
contract
as
a
Contract
Player
and
if
so
setting
out
the
terms
thereof,
which
offer
shall
463
remain
open
and
capable
of
acceptance
by
the
Scholar
for
a
period
of
one
month
from
the
date
upon
which
the
Club
gave
it
to
him.
7.
Illness and Injury
7.1
Any
injury
to
or
illness
of
the
Scholar
shall
be
reported
by
him
or
on
his
behalf
to
the
Club
immediately
and
the
Club
shall
keep
a
record
of
such
illness
or
injury.
8.
Permanent Incapacity
8.1
In
the
event
that
the
Scholar
shall
be
permanently
incapacitated
the
Club
shall
be
entitled
to
serve
a
notice
upon
the
Scholar
terminating
this
agreement.
8.2
The
minimum
length
of
such
notice
shall
be
three
months.
8.3
The
notice
may
be
served
at
any
time
after:
8.3.1
the
Scholar
is
declared
to
suffer
from
Permanent
Total
Disablement
as
defined
in
the
League’s
personal
accident
insurance
scheme;
or
8.3.2
an
appropriately
qualified
independent
medical
consultant
(the
identity
of
whom
shall
be
agreed
between
the
Club
and
the
Scholar,
each
acting
reasonably,
save
that
in
the
event
that
the
parties
are
unable
to
agree,
such
individual
as
shall
be
appointed
by
the
President
or
next
available
officer
of
the
Royal
College
of
Surgeons)
certifies
that
the
Scholar
has
suffered
permanent
incapacity.
9.
Disciplinary Procedure
9.1
The
Club
shall
operate
the
disciplinary
procedure
set
out
in
Schedule
Two
hereto
in
relation
to
any
allegation
that
there
has
been
a
breach
of
or
failure
to
observe
the
terms
of
this
agreement
or
the
Rules.
10.
Termination by the Club
10.1
The
Club
shall
be
entitled
to
terminate
this
agreement
by
fourteen
days’
notice
in
writing
to
the
Scholar
if
after
due
investigation
and
enquiry
it
is
reasonably
satisfied
that
he:
10.1.1
shall
be
guilty
of
Gross
Misconduct;
or
10.1.2
has
failed
to
heed
any
final
written
warning
given
under
the
provisions
of
Schedule
Two
hereto;
or
10.1.3
is
convicted
of
any
criminal
offence
where
the
punishment
consists
of
an
immediate
custodial
sentence
of
or
exceeding
three
months.
464
10.2
There
shall
be
included
in
any
such
notice
full
particulars
of
the
Club’s
reasons
for
terminating
the
agreement
and
a
copy
of
it
shall
be
sent
to
the
League,
the
FA
and
the
PFA.
10.3
Within
seven
days
of
receiving
a
termination
notice
the
Scholar
by
written
notice
served
on
the
Club
and
the
League
may
appeal
against
the
decision
of
the
Club
to
the
League
in
accordance
with
the
League
Rules
and
the
parties
shall
seek
to
ensure
that
such
appeal
shall
be
heard
within
a
further
28
days.
10.4
If
the
Scholar
exercises
his
right
of
appeal
the
termination
of
this
agreement
shall
not
become
effective
unless
and
until
it
shall
have
been
determined
that
the
Club
was
entitled
to
terminate
the
agreement
pursuant
to
clause
10.1.
Pending
such
determination
the
Club
may
suspend
the
Scholar.
10.5
Any
such
termination
shall
be
subject
to
the
rights
of
the
parties
provided
for
in
the
League
Rules.
11.
Grievance Procedure
11.1
In
the
event
of
any
grievance
in
connection
with
his
education
under
this
agreement
and/or
its
operation
the
following
procedures
shall
be
available
to
the
Scholar
in
the
order
set
out:
11.1.1
the
grievance
shall
in
the
first
instance
be
brought
informally
to
the
notice
of
such
person
as
the
Club
identifies
as
the
person
dealing
with
grievances,
failing
which
to
any
member
of
the
Club’s
youth
management;
11.1.2
if
the
grievance
is
not
settled
to
the
Scholar’s
satisfaction
within
14
days
thereafter
formal
notice
of
the
grievance
may
be
given
in
writing
to
the
Secretary
of
the
Club
requiring
it
to
be
considered
by
the
Board.
The
matter
shall
thereupon
be
dealt
with
by
the
Board
at
its
next
convenient
meeting
and
in
any
event
within
four
weeks
of
receipt
of
the
notice;
11.1.3
if
the
grievance
is
not
settled
by
the
Club
to
the
Scholar’s
satisfaction
the
Scholar
shall
have
a
right
of
appeal
to
the
League
exercisable
within
seven
days
of
receipt
by
the
Scholar
of
written
notice
of
the
decision
of
the
Board
by
notice
in
writing
to
the
Club
and
the
League
and
such
appeal
shall
be
determined
in
accordance
with
the
League
Rules.
465
12.
Termination by the Scholar
12.1
The
Scholar
shall
be
entitled
to
terminate
this
agreement
by
fourteen
days’
notice
in
writing
to
the
Club
if
the
Club
shall
be
guilty
of
serious
or
persistent
breach
of
the
terms
and
conditions
of
this
agreement.
12.2
There
shall
be
included
in
any
such
notice
full
particulars
of
the
Scholar’s
reasons
for
terminating
the
agreement
and
a
copy
of
it
shall
be
sent
to
the
League,
the
FA
and
the
PFA.
12.3
Within
seven
days
of
receiving
a
termination
notice
the
Club
by
written
notice
served
on
the
Scholar
and
the
League
may
appeal
against
the
termination
and
the
appeal
shall
be
determined
in
accordance
with
the
League
Rules
and
the
parties
shall
seek
to
ensure
that
such
appeal
shall
be
heard
within
a
further
28
days.
12.4
If
the
Club
exercises
its
right
of
appeal
the
termination
of
this
agreement
shall
not
become
effective
unless
and
until
it
shall
have
been
determined
that
the
Scholar
was
entitled
to
terminate
the
agreement
pursuant
to
clause
12.1.
12.5
Any
such
termination
shall
be
subject
to
the
rights
of
the
parties
provided
for
in
the
League
Rules.
13.
Cancellation of Registration
13.1
At
any
time
during
the
currency
of
this
agreement
the
Scholar
without
giving
any
reason
therefore
may
apply
to
the
Club
for
cancellation
of
his
registration,
whereupon
the
Club
shall
complete
and
sign
a
mutual
cancellation
notification
in
accordance
with
the
League
Rules
whereupon
this
agreement
shall
terminate.
13.2
In
consequence
of
such
a
termination,
the
Scholar
shall
not
be
permitted
by
the
League
to
be
registered
as
a
Player
until
the
expiry
of
two
years
from
its
effective
date
unless
either:
13.2.1
the
Club
gives
its
written
consent;
or
13.2.2
the
Club
has
received
compensation
for
the
training
and
development
of
the
Scholar
in
accordance
with
the
League
Rules.
466
14.
Holidays
14.1
The
Scholar
shall
be
entitled
to
five
weeks
holiday
a
year,
to
be
taken
at
a
time
or
times
as
shall
be
determined
by
the
Club.
15.
Miscellaneous
15.1
This
agreement
constitutes
the
entire
agreement
between
the
Club
and
the
Scholar
and
supersedes
any
and
all
preceding
agreements
between
the
Club
and
the
Scholar.
15.2
For
the
purposes
of
the
Data
Protection
Act
1998
the
Scholar
consents
to
the
Club
processing
Personal
Data
including
Sensitive
Personal
Data
(both
as
defined
in
the
said
Act)
about
the
Scholar
and
using
it
for
all
relevant
administrative
and
statistical
purposes
connected
with
the
Scholar’s
education
and
potential
future
in
professional
football
and
sharing
such
Data
with
the
League,
the
FA,
the
PFA
and
any
relevant
training
body
for
the
same
purposes.
16.
Jurisdiction and Law
16.1
This
agreement
shall
be
governed
by
and
construed
in
accordance
with
English
law
and
the
parties
submit
to
the
non-exclusive
jurisdiction
of
the
English
courts.
Schedule One
Scholarship
Allowance
467
PLYD Form 1
Supplemental Provisions and Employment Rights Act 1996
1.
This
Scholarship
Agreement
commences
on
and
terminates
on
2.
The
Scholar’s
employment
with
the
Club
began
on
the
date
set
out
in
paragraph
1
[replace the words in italics with the appropriate date if it began
earlier].
3.
No
employment
with
a
previous
employer
shall
count
as
part
of
the
Scholar’s
continuous
period
of
employment
hereunder.
4.
The
Scholar’s
hours
of
work
are
such
as
the
Club
may
from
time
to
time
reasonably
require
of
him
to
carry
out
his
duties
and
the
Scholar
shall
not
be
entitled
to
any
additional
remuneration
for
work
done
outside
normal
working
hours.
5.
The
place
of
employment
shall
be
at
the
Club’s
ground
and
training
ground
but
the
Club
shall
be
entitled
to
require
the
Scholar
to
play
and
to
undertake
his
duties
hereunder
at
any
other
place
throughout
the
world.
6.
The
terms
and
conditions
of
this
contract
form
part
of
a
number
of
collective
agreements
between
the
Club
(through
the
League)
and
the
Scholar
(through
the
PFA)
affecting
the
Scholar’s
employment.
7.
No
contracting
out
certificate
pursuant
to
the
Pensions
Scheme
Act
1993
is
in
force
in
respect
of
the
Scholar’s
employment
under
this
contract.
8.
There
is
no
entitlement
to
pensions
benefit
in
relation
to
the
Scholar’s
employment.
However,
the
Club
shall
provide
access
to
a
designated
stakeholder
pension
scheme
as
required
by
law.
For
the
avoidance
of
doubt,
the
Club
will
not
make
any
contributions
to
such
stakeholder
scheme.
9.
The
wage
payable
by
virtue
of
Clause
6.3
of
this
agreement
is
calculated
as
follows
and
shall
be
paid
monthly
in
arrears:-
£
per
week
from
to
£
per
week
from
to
If
the
agreement
is
extended
pursuant
to
the
exercise
by
the
Club
of
the
option
set
out
in
Clause
4.2,
the
rate
of
wage
will
be
as
follows:
£
per
week
from
to
Any
other
provisions:
468
Schedule Two
Disciplinary
Procedure
and
Penalties
1.
Introduction
PLYD Form 1
The
disciplinary
procedure
aims
to
ensure
that
the
Club
behaves
fairly
in
investigating
and
dealing
with
allegations
of
unacceptable
conduct
with
a
view
to
helping
and
encouraging
all
Scholars
to
achieve
and
maintain
appropriate
standards
of
conduct
and
performance.
The
Club
nevertheless
reserves
the
right
to
depart
from
the
precise
requirements
of
its
disciplinary
procedure
where
the
Club
considers
it
expedient
to
do
so
and
where
the
Scholar’s
resulting
treatment
is
no
less
fair.
2.
Records
All
cases
of
disciplinary
action
under
this
procedure
will
be
recorded
and
placed
in
the
Club’s
records
until
deleted
in
accordance
with
paragraph
4.2.
A
copy
of
the
Club’s
disciplinary
records
concerning
the
Scholar
will
be
supplied
to
the
Scholar
at
his
request.
3.
The Procedure
The
following
steps
will
be
taken
as
appropriate
in
all
cases
of
disciplinary
action
3.1
Investigation
No
action
will
be
taken
before
a
proper
investigation
has
been
undertaken
by
the
Club
into
the
matter
complained
of.
If
the
Club
determines
the
same
to
be
appropriate
the
Club
may
by
written
notice
suspend
the
Scholar
for
up
to
fourteen
days
while
the
investigation
takes
place.
If
the
Scholar
is
so
suspended
this
agreement
will
continue
together
with
all
the
Scholar’s
rights
under
it
except
that
during
the
period
of
suspension
the
Scholar
will
not
be
entitled
to
access
to
any
of
the
Club’s
premises
except
at
the
prior
request
or
with
the
prior
consent
of
the
Club
and
subject
to
such
conditions
as
the
Club
may
impose.
The
decision
to
suspend
the
Scholar
will
be
notified
in
writing
to
the
Scholar
by
the
Club.
3.2
Disciplinary
Hearing
3.2.1
If
the
Club
decides
to
hold
a
disciplinary
hearing
about
the
matter
complained
of
the
Scholar
will
be
given
full
details
in
writing
of
the
complaint
against
him
and
reasonable
notice
of
the
date
and
time
of
the
hearing.
At
the
hearing
the
Scholar
will
be
given
an
opportunity
to
state
his
case
either
personally,
through
his
representative
or
the
PFA.
469
3.2.2
Subject
as
provided
in
paragraph
3.2.3
no
disciplinary
penalty
will
be
imposed
without
first
giving
the
Scholar
the
opportunity
to
state
his
case.
3.2.3
A
disciplinary
hearing
may
proceed
in
the
Scholar’s
absence
and
a
disciplinary
penalty
may
be
imposed
if
he
fails
to
appear
at
such
hearing
after
having
received
proper
notice
thereof.
3.3
Appeals
3.3.1
The
Scholar
shall
have
a
right
of
appeal
to
the
Board
against
any
disciplinary
decision.
The
Scholar
should
inform
the
Board
in
writing
of
his
wish
to
appeal
within
seven
days
of
the
date
of
notification
to
him
of
the
decision
which
forms
the
subject
of
such
appeal.
The
Board
will
conduct
an
appeal
hearing
as
soon
as
possible
thereafter
at
which
the
Scholar
will
be
given
a
further
opportunity
to
state
his
case
either
personally
or
through
his
representative.
The
decision
of
the
Board
will
be
notified
to
the
Scholar
in
writing
within
seven
days
and
subject
to
paragraph
3.3.2
will
be
final
and
binding
under
this
procedure.
3.3.2
In
the
event
of
any
sanction
being
imposed
or
confirmed
in
excess
of
an
oral
warning
the
Scholar
may
by
notice
in
writing
served
on
the
Club
and
the
League
within
seven
days
of
receipt
by
the
Scholar
of
written
notification
of
the
decision
of
the
Board
appeal
against
it
to
the
League
and
such
appeal
shall
be
determined
in
accordance
with
the
League
Rules.
3.3.3
If
the
Scholar
exercises
any
right
of
appeal
as
aforesaid
any
sanction
imposed
by
the
Club
upon
the
Scholar
shall
not
take
effect
until
the
appeal
has
been
determined
and
the
sanction
confirmed,
varied
or
revoked
as
the
case
may
be.
4.
Disciplinary Penalties and Termination
4.1
At
a
disciplinary
hearing
or
on
an
appeal
to
the
Board
against
a
disciplinary
decision
the
Club
may
dismiss
the
allegation
or
if
it
is
proved
to
the
Club’s
satisfaction
may:
4.1.1
give
an
oral
warning,
a
formal
written
warning
or
after
a
previous
warning
or
warnings
a
final
written
warning
to
the
Scholar;
4.1.2
impose
a
fine
not
exceeding
the
amount
of
the
basic
wage
for
a
period
of
up
to
two
weeks;
470
4.1.3
order
the
Scholar
not
to
attend
at
any
of
the
Club’s
premises
for
such
period
as
the
Club
thinks
fit
not
exceeding
two
weeks;
or
4.1.4
where
the
circumstances
set
out
in
Clause
10.1
of
this
agreement
apply,
terminate
this
agreement.
4.2
Any
warning
or
sanction
given
under
this
disciplinary
procedure
will
be
deleted
in
the
Club’s
records
after
twelve
months.
SIGNED
by
the
Scholar
in
the
presence
of
his
Parent:
[Signature]
[Address]
[Occupation]
SIGNED
by
[insert name]
for
and
on
behalf
of
the
Club
in
the
presence
of:
[Signature]
[Address]
[Occupation]
471
Schedule Three
Declaration
by
Scholar
and
Parents*
To be signed by the Scholar:
PLYD Form 1
I,
(full name) of
(address)
certify
that
the
Club
has
not
made
any
approach
to
me
or
engaged
in
any
communication
with
me
or
any
person
connected
with
me,
either
directly
or
indirectly,
whilst
I
was
registered
with
another
club
in
membership
of
the
Premier
League
or
EFL
(a
“League
Club”)
save
as
permitted
by
the
League
Rules,
nor
have
I
approached
or
engaged
in
communication
with
the
Club,
either
directly
or
indirectly,
whilst
registered
with
another
League
Club,
nor
has
the
Club
induced
or
attempted
to
induce
me
to
enter
into
the
scholarship
agreement
dated
(the
“Scholarship
Agreement”)
by
offering
me
or
any
person
connected
with
me,
either
directly
or
indirectly,
a
benefit
or
payment
of
any
description
whether
in
cash
or
in
kind,
nor
have
I
accepted
any
such
inducement
from
anybody
in
connection
with
the
Scholarship
Agreement.
I
agree
to
be
bound
by
the
League
Rules.
Post
Code
Signed
Date
To be signed by the Parents*:
I,
(full name) of
(address)
and
(email address)
being
a
person
having
parental
responsibility
for
the
above-named
Scholar,
certify
that:
Post
Code
(a)
the
Club
has
not
made
any
approach
to
or
engaged
in
any
communication
with
me,
my
son
or
any
person
connected
with
me
or
my
son,
either
directly
or
indirectly,
whilst
my
son
was
registered
with
another
League
Club,
save
as
permitted
by
League
Rules;
(b)
I
have
not
approached
or
engaged
in
communication
with
the
Club,
either
directly
or
indirectly,
whilst
my
son
was
registered
with
another
League
Club,
save
as
permitted
by
League
Rules;
(c)
the
Club
has
not
induced
or
attempted
to
induce
me
or
anyone
connected
with
me,
either
directly
or
indirectly,
through
any
benefit
or
payment
of
any
description
whether
in
cash
or
in
kind,
to
persuade
or
encourage
my
son
to
enter
into
the
Scholarship
Agreement;
or
472
(d)
so
far
as
I
am
aware,
the
Club
has
not
induced
or
attempted
to
induce
my
son
or
anyone
connected
with
him,
either
directly
or
indirectly,
through
any
benefit
or
payment
of
any
description
whether
in
cash
or
in
kind,
to
enter
into
the
Scholarship
Agreement.
I
acknowledge
that
the
acceptance
of
any
inducement
referred
to
at
points
(c)
and
(d),
above,
and/or
engaging
in
any
approach
or
communication
referred
to
at
points
(a)
and
(b),
above,
constitutes
a
breach
of
the
League
Rules
by
my
son.
I
further
acknowledge
and
agree
that
(e)
the
League
may
request
that
I
attend
a
meeting
in
person
to
answer
questions
relating
to
the
Scholarship
Agreement
and
the
payment
of
any
such
inducement
and/or
the
engagement
in
any
such
approach/communication
and/or
to
produce
relevant
documents
(including,
for
example,
financial
records
and/or
telecommunications
records)
within
a
reasonable
deadline;
and
(f)
should
I
refuse
or
fail
to
comply
with
any
request
by
the
League
in
accordance
with
point
(e),
above,
the
League
may
refuse
to
register
my
son
as
a
Scholar
with
the
Club
or
suspend
or
cancel
any
such
registration
already
in
place
and
any
tribunal
appointed
to
consider
an
alleged
breach
of
League
Rules
by
my
son
will
be
entitled
to
draw
an
adverse
inference
against
him
in
those
proceedings.
Signed
Date
*
A
declaration
in
this
form
must
be
signed
by
every
Parent
(as
defined)
of
the
Academy
Player
473
Premier League
PLYD Form 2
Notification
of
Trialist’s
Particulars
(Youth
Development
Rule
237.2)
To:
The Board
The Premier League
We
hereby
give
notice
that
the
Trialist
whose
particulars
appear
below
is
attending
the
Academy
of
Football
Club:
Surname
Other
name(s)
Address
Post
Code
Parents’
email
address
Travelling
time
from
this
address
to
the
Academy
#
Date
of
birth
Place
of
birth
Nationality
Countries
for
which
eligible
to
play
(if
known)
Date
of
commencement
of
trial
period
Date
trial
period
is
due
to
end
§
Other
clubs
(if
any)
at
whose
Academy
the
Trialist
has
attended
for
a
trial
during
the
current
Season
Other
clubs
(if
any)
at
which
the
Trialist
has
been
registered:
Club
From
To
Club
From
To
(Continue
separately
if
more
than
three
such
Clubs)
Certificate by Player
I
hereby
certify
that
the
above
particulars
are
correct
and
consent
to
this
application,
and,
where
I
am
over
the
age
of
16,
I
further
consent
to:
·
the
conduct
of
drug
testing
on
me
in
accordance
with
The
FA’s
Memorandum
on
Drug
Testing
and
to
me
receiving
medication
as
instructed
and
any
emergency
dental,
medical
or
surgical
treatment,
including
anaesthetic
or
blood
transfusion,
as
considered
necessary
by
the
medical
authority
present;
·
pursuant
to
Schedule
2
and
Schedule
3
of
the
Data
Protection
Act
1998
to
the
Football
Association
Premier
League
Limited
holding
and
processing
any
and
all
“personal
data”
and
“sensitive
personal
data”
relating
to
me
contained
within
this
Form
for
the
purpose
of
discharging
its
sanction
as
a
regulatory,
administrative
and
governing
body
of
football.
I
further
certify
that
I
have
provided
to
the
Club
giving
this
notice
full
written
particulars
of
any
medical
condition
from
which
I
suffer
and
I
undertake
to
inform
the
Club
forthwith
in
writing
if
any
such
medical
condition
arises
during
the
trial
period.
Finally,
I
confirm
that
I
have
read
and
agree
to
be
bound
by
and
comply
with
the
Rules
of
the
Premier
League
and
the
Youth
Development
Rules
(copies
of
which
can
be
found
on
the
Premier
League
website
—
www.premierleague.com).
474
Endorsement by Parent+
I,
(full name)
of
(address)
being
the
Parent
(as
defined
in
Premier
League
Rule
A.1.119.)
of
the
above-named
Trialist,
hereby
certify
that
the
above
particulars
are
correct
and
consent
to
this
application,
to
the
conduct
of
drug
testing
on
him
in
accordance
with
The
FA’s
Memorandum
on
Drug
Testing
and
to
his
receiving
medication
as
instructed
and
any
emergency
dental,
medical
or
surgical
treatment,
including
anaesthetic
or
blood
transfusion,
as
considered
necessary
by
the
medical
authorities
present.
I
further
consent
pursuant
to
Schedule
2
and
Schedule
3
of
the
Data
Protection
Act
1998
to
The
Football
Association
Premier
League
Limited
holding
and
processing
any
and
all
“personal
data”
and
“sensitive
personal
data”
relating
to
the
above-named
Trialist
contained
within
this
Form
for
the
purpose
of
discharging
its
functions
as
a
regulatory
and
governing
body
of
football.
I
further
certify
that
I
have
provided
to
the
above-named
Club
full
written
particulars
of
any
medical
condition
from
which
the
above-named
Trialist
suffers
and
I
undertake
to
inform
the
Club
forthwith
in
writing
if
any
such
medical
condition
arises
during
the
trial
period.
Post
Code
Signed by the Parent
Countersigned by the Trialist
Signed on behalf of the Club
Position
Date
Date
Date
#
to be completed if the Trialist is in age groups Under 9 to Under 14 inclusive (subject to the exception in Youth Development Rule 244.2)
§
not more than 6 consecutive weeks from the date of commencement
+
to be completed if the Trialist is a minor
475
Premier League
PLYD Form 3
Notice
of
Ending
of
Trial
Period
(Youth
Development
Rule
246)
To:
The Board
The Premier League
We
hereby
give
notice
that
the
trial
period
of
[name of Trialist]
who
has
been
attending
the
Academy
of
Football
Club
on
trial
ended
on
[date]
Signed
Position
Date
Premier League
Pre-Registration
Agreement
(Youth
Development
Rule
250)
Date
Parties
476
PLYD Form 4
(1)
Football
Club
of
(“the
Club”)
(2)
of
(“the
player”)
whose
date
of
birth
is
Place
of
birth
Nationality
Countries
for
which
eligible
to
play
(if
known)
Undertakings by the Club
Pursuant
to
Rule
250
of
the
Premier
League
Youth
Development
Rules
(“the
Rules”),
the
Club
hereby
undertakes
that:
1.
upon
the
player
reaching
the
statutory
school
leaving
age
applicable
in
England/
ceasing
Full
Time
Education*
it
will
apply
to
register
the
player
as
an
Academy
Player
at
its
Academy
and
having
acquired
the
registration
will
enter
into
a
Scholarship
Agreement
with
the
player
in
the
form
annexed
to
the
Rules;
2.
upon
the
player’s
Coaching
Curriculum
(of
which
a
copy
is
annexed
hereto)
or
any
variation
of
it
being
approved
under
the
provisions
of
Rule
252
of
the
Rules,
to
coach
the
player
in
accordance
therewith
until
the
said
Scholarship
Agreement
is
entered
into.
Undertakings by the Player
The
player
hereby
undertakes
that:
1.
he
is
not
registered
with
nor
during
the
currency
of
this
agreement
will
he
consent
to
becoming
registered
with
any
Premier
League
or
Football
League
club
other
than
the
Club;
2.
upon
his
Coaching
Curriculum
or
any
variation
of
it
being
approved
as
aforesaid,
he
will
participate
in
the
same
to
the
very
best
of
his
ability.
477
I
consent
pursuant
to
Schedule
2
and
Schedule
3
of
the
Data
Protection
Act
1998
to
The
Football
Association
Premier
League
Limited
holding
and
processing
the
above
“personal
data”
and
any
and
all
“sensitive
personal
data”
which
may
be
contained
in
and/or
referred
to
in
the
annexed
player’s
Coaching
Curriculum
for
the
purpose
of
discharging
its
functions
as
a
regulatory
and
governing
body
of
football.
Signed on behalf of the Club
Position
Signed
on
behalf
of
the
player
Signed by his Parent
*delete
as
appropriate
Certificate
I
certify
that
the
Coaching
Curriculum
annexed
to
the
Pre-Registration
Agreement
of
which
this
is
a
copy
has
been
approved/not
approved*
by
the
Board.
Signed
For
and
behalf
of
the
Board
of
the
Premier
League
Date
478
Premier League
PLYD Form 5
Academy
Player
Registration
Application
(Youth
Development
Rule
258)
Academy Player’s Particulars
Surname
Other
name(s)
Address
†
Parent’s
email
address:
Travelling
time
from
the
above
address
to
the
principal
venues§
Date
of
birth
Place
of
birth
Nationality
Countries
for
which
eligible
to
play
(if
known)
Other
clubs
(if
any)
at
which
the
Academy
Player
has
been
registered:
Club
From
To
Club
From
To
School
Training
Model
on
which
the
Academy
Player
is
to
be
engaged:
+
Length
of
registration:
year(s)
[complete
as
appropriate]
Last
day
of
registration:
20
Post
code
[ Note : Youth Development Rules 272 to 277 set out the circumstances in which an Academy Player’s registration can be terminated earlier than the date set out
above, and the consequences of early termination. Further guideance can be obtained from the Premier League or from the PFA Independent Registration
Advisory Service, both of whose contact details are set out in the Charter for Academy Players and Parents which the Premier League will send to the Academy
Player’s parent when it receives this form. ]
479
Application to Register
We,
Football
Club
(“the
Club”),
apply
for
the
Academy
Player
to
be
registered
at
our
Academy
for
the
period
set
out
above.
We
certify
that
we
have
not,
either
directly
or
indirectly,
made
an
improper
approach
to
him
nor
have
we
induced
or
attempted
to
induce
him
to
become
registered
as
an
Academy
Player
with
the
Club
by
offering
him,
or
any
person
connected
with
him,
a
benefit
or
payment
of
any
description
whether
in
cash
or
in
kind.
Signed
Authorised Signatory
Date
Endorsement by Academy Player
I
consent
to
this
application
and
consent
pursuant
to
Schedule
2
and
Schedule
3
of
the
Data
Protection
Act
1998
to
the
Football
Association
Premier
League
Limited
(“the
Premier
League”)
holding
and
processing
the
above
“personal
data”
and
“sensitive
personal
data”
(including
Key
Stage
2
and
Key
Stage
4
outcomes
obtained
from
the
Department
for
Education)
for
the
purpose
of
discharging
its
functions
as
a
regulatory
and
governing
body
of
football.
I
certify
that
the
above
particulars
are
correct.
I
further
certify
that
the
Club
has
not
made
an
approach
to
me
or
engaged
in
any
communication
with
me
or
any
person
connected
with
me,
save
as
permitted
by
League
Rules,
nor
have
I
approached
or
engaged
in
any
communication
with
the
Club,
either
directly
or
indirectly,
whilst
registered
with
another
club
in
membership
of
the
Premier
League
or
EFL
(a
“League
Club”),
nor
has
the
Club
induced
or
attempted
to
induce
me
to
become
registered
with
it
by
offering
me
or
any
person
connected
with
me,
either
directly
or
indirectly,
a
benefit
or
payment
of
any
description
whether
in
cash
or
in
kind,
nor
have
I
accepted
any
such
inducement
from
anybody
in
connection
with
my
registration
at
the
Club.
I
agree
to
be
bound
by
the
Rules
of
the
Premier
League.
Signed
Date
480
Endorsement by Parents*
I,
(full name)
of
(address)
Post
Code
(and
of
the
above
email
address)
being
the
person
having
parental
responsibility
for
the
above-named
Academy
Player,
certify
that
the
above
details
are
correct
and
consent
to:
(a)
this
application;
(b)
the
conduct
of
drug
testing
on
the
Academy
Player
in
accordance
with
the
Football
Association’s
Anti-Doping
Regulations;
(c)
his
receiving
medication
as
instructed
and
any
emergency
dental,
medical
or
surgical
treatment,
including
anaesthetic
or
blood
transfusion,
as
considered
necessary
by
the
medical
authorities
present;
and
(d)
the
Club
having
access
to
the
Academy
Player’s
school
reports
and
educational
attainment
data
(including
Key
Stage
2
and
Key
Stage
4
outcomes
obtained
from
the
Department
for
Education).
Furthermore,
I
certify
that:
(e)
the
Club
has
not
made
any
approach
to
or
engaged
in
any
communication
with
me,
my
son
or
any
person
connected
with
me
or
my
son,
either
directly
or
indirectly,
whilst
my
son
was
registered
with
another
League
Club,
save
as
permitted
by
the
League
Rules;
(f)
I
have
not
approached
or
engaged
in
communication
with
the
Club,
either
directly
or
indirectly,
whilst
my
son
was
registered
with
another
League
Club,
save
as
permitted
by
the
League
Rules;
(g)
the
Club
has
not
induced
or
attempted
to
induce
me
or
anyone
connected
with
me,
either
directly
or
indirectly,
through
any
benefit
or
payment
of
any
description
whether
in
cash
or
in
kind,
to
register
my
son
as
an
Academy
Player
with
the
Club
or
to
encourage
or
facilitate
that
registration;
or
(h)
so
far
as
I
am
aware,
the
Club
has
not
induced
or
attempted
to
induce
my
son
or
anyone
connected
with
him,
either
directly
or
indirectly,
through
any
benefit
or
payment
of
any
description
whether
in
cash
or
in
kind,
to
register
with
the
Club
as
an
Academy
Player.
481
I
acknowledge
that
the
acceptance
of
any
inducement
referred
to
at
points
(g)
and
(h),
above,
and/or
engaging
in
any
approach
or
communication
referred
to
at
points
(e)
and
(f),
above,
constitutes
a
breach
of
the
Youth
Development
Rules
by
my
son.
I
further
acknowledge
and
agree
that:
(i)
the
Premier
League
may
request
that
I
attend
a
meeting
in
person
to
answer
questions
relating
to
my
son’s
proposed
registration
and
the
payment
of
any
such
inducement
and/or
the
engagement
in
any
such
approach/communication
and/
or
to
produce
relevant
documents
(including,
for
example,
financial
records
and/
or
telecommunications
records)
within
a
reasonable
deadline;
and
(j)
should
I
refuse
or
fail
to
comply
with
any
request
by
the
Premier
League
in
accordance
with
point
(g),
above,
the
Premier
League
may
refuse
to
register
my
son
as
an
Academy
Player
with
the
Club
or
(suspend
or
cancel
any
such
registration
already
in
place)
and
any
Commission
appointed
to
consider
an
alleged
breach
of
Youth
Development
Rule
300.3
by
my
son,
in
accordance
with
Section
W
(Disciplinary)
of
the
Premier
League
Rules,
will
be
entitled
to
draw
an
adverse
inference
against
him
in
those
proceedings.
Signed
Date
§
to be completed if the Academy Player is in age groups Under 9 to Under 16 inclusive and time restrictions apply to the Club’s registration of Academy
Players (see Youth Development Rule 236).
†
if the Academy Player last played for a club affiliated to a national association other than the Football Association, unless the Academy Player is aged under
10 years, this Form must be accompanied by written confirmation from the Football Association that an international registration transfer certificate has been
issued in respect of the Academy Player.
*
to be completed if the Academy Player is a minor. In such case, a declaration in this form must be signed by every Parent (as defined in the Premier League
Rules) of the Academy Player
+
Complete Form PLYD5A if the Academy Player is to be registered on the Full Time Training Model.
482
Premier League
PLYD Form 5A
Full
Time
Training
Model
(Youth
Development
Rule
204)
Academy Player’s Particulars
Surname
Other
name(s)
Address
Date
of
birth
Place
of
birth
Application to Register the Academy Player on the Full Time Training Model
Post
Code
1.
We,
Football
Club,
apply
to
register
the
above-named
Academy
Player
on
the
Full
Time
Training
Model
until
20
,
being
the
last
Friday
in
June
in
the
academic
year
in
which
he
reaches
the
age
of
16.
2.
The
residence
arrangements
for
the
Academy
Player
will
be
as
follows:
3.
We
undertake
to:
3.1
ensure
the
Academy
Player’s
coaching
and
education
are
scheduled
in
accordance
with
the
requirements
of
the
Full
Time
Training
Model
as
set
out
in
the
Youth
Development
Rules;
3.2
provide
the
Academy
Player
with
education
until
the
date
set
out
in
paragraph
1
(even
if
the
Academy
Player’s
registration
is
terminated
by
us
or
his
training
is
switched
to
a
different
Training
Model)
as
follows
(being
either
one
of
the
four
options
set
out
in
the
guidance
to
Youth
Development
Rule
196
or
another
model
which
has
been
approved
by
the
League):
3.3
ensure
that
the
Academy
Player
has
the
opportunity
to
engage
in
community
and
citizenship
activities
as
set
out
in
Youth
Development
Rule
208;
and
3.4
advise
the
Academy
Player’s
Parent(s),
school
and
the
League
immediately
if
the
Club
changes
or
proposes
to
change
any
of
the
above
arrangements.
Signed
Authorised Signatory
Date
483
Consent by Academy Player
I
consent
to
the
above
application
and
consent
pursuant
to
Schedule
2
and
Schedule
3
of
the
Data
Protection
Act
1998
to
The
Football
Association
Premier
League
Limited
(“the
Premier
League”)
holding
and
processing
the
above
“personal
data”
and
“sensitive
personal
data”
(including
Key
Stage
2
and
Key
Stage
4
outcomes
obtained
from
the
Department
for
Education)
for
the
purpose
of
discharging
its
functions
as
a
regulatory
and
governing
body
of
football.
I
certify
that
the
above
particulars
are
correct.
I
agree
to
be
bound
by
the
Rules
of
the
Premier
League.
Signed
Date
Consent by Parent to be completed if the Academy Player is a minor
I,
(full name)
of
(address) Post
Code
(and
of
the
above
email
address)
being
the
person
having
parental
responsibility
for
the
above-named
Academy
Player,
hereby
certify
that
the
above
particulars
are
correct
and
consent
to
this
application,
to
the
access
of
Key
Stage
2
and
Key
Stage
4
outcomes
obtained
from
the
Department
for
Education,
to
the
conduct
of
drug
testing
on
him
in
accordance
with
the
Football
Association’s
Anti-Doping
Regulations
and
to
his
receiving
medication
as
instructed
and
any
emergency
dental,
medical
or
surgical
treatment,
including
anaesthetic
or
blood
transfusion,
as
considered
necessary
by
the
medical
authorities
present.
Signed
Date
Premier League
Hybrid
Training
Model
(Youth
Development
Rule
204)
Academy Player’s Particulars
Surname
Address
Date
of
birth
484
Other
name(s)
Place
of
birth
PLYD Form 5B
Post
Code
Application to Register the Academy Player on the Hybrid Training Model
1.
We,
Football
Club,
apply
to
register
the
above-named
Academy
Player
on
the
Hybrid
Training
Model
until
20
2.
We
undertake
to:
2.1
ensure
the
Academy
Player’s
coaching
and
education
are
scheduled
in
accordance
with
the
requirements
of
the
Hybrid
Training
Model
as
set
out
in
the
Youth
Development
Rules
and
in
accordance
with
the
written
agreement
with
his
school
and
Parent
entered
into
pursuant
to
Rule
198.5,
a
copy
of
which
is
annexed
hereto;
2.2
ensure
that
the
Academy
Player
has
the
opportunity
to
engage
in
community
and
citizenship
activities
as
set
out
in
Youth
Development
Rule
208;
and
2.3
advise
the
Academy
Player’s
Parent(s),
school
and
the
League
immediately
if
the
Club
changes
or
proposes
to
change
any
of
the
above
arrangements.
Signed
Authorised Signatory
Date
485
Consent by Academy Player
I
consent
to
the
above
application
and
consent
pursuant
to
Schedule
2
and
Schedule
3
of
the
Data
Protection
Act
1998
to
The
Football
Association
Premier
League
Limited
(“the
Premier
League”)
holding
and
processing
the
above
“personal
data”
and
“sensitive
personal
data”
(including
Key
Stage
2
and
Key
Stage
4
outcomes
obtained
from
the
Department
for
Education)
for
the
purpose
of
discharging
its
functions
as
a
regulatory
and
governing
body
of
football.
I
certify
that
the
above
particulars
are
correct.
I
agree
to
be
bound
by
the
Rules
of
the
Premier
League.
Signed
Date
Consent by Parent to be completed if the Academy Player is a minor
I,
(full name)
of
(address)
and
email
address
(and
of
the
above
email
address)
being
the
person
having
parental
responsibility
for
the
above-named
Academy
Player,
hereby
certify
that
the
above
particulars
are
correct
and
consent
to
this
application,
to
the
access
of
Key
Stage
2
and
Key
Stage
4
outcomes
obtained
from
the
Department
for
Education,
to
the
conduct
of
drug
testing
on
him
in
accordance
with
the
Football
Association’s
Anti-Doping
Regulations
and
to
his
receiving
medication
as
instructed
and
any
emergency
dental,
medical
or
surgical
treatment,
including
anaesthetic
or
blood
transfusion,
as
considered
necessary
by
the
medical
authorities
present.
Post
Code
Signed
Date
486
Premier League
Academy
Ethnicity
Monitoring
Questionnaire
(Youth
Development
Rule
259)
USE OF INFORMATION
PLYD Form 6
Completion
of
this
questionnaire
is
voluntary.
If
you
provide
the
information
it
will
be
used
as
set
out
below
and
will
not
be
used
for
selection
or
any
other
purposes.
The
information
provided
on
this
ethnicity
questionnaire
will
be
recorded
on
a
computer
system
shared
by
the
Football
Association
Premier
League
Limited
(
“Premier League” )
(and
The
Football
League
Limited
should
the
Player
ever
compete
in
the
Football
League)
against
the
Academy
Player’s
record
and
will
be
used:
·
to
help
the
Premier
League
gain
insight
as
to
who
is
playing
the
game
at
this
level
·
to
help
ensure
compliance
with
the
Premier
League’s
Inclusion
and
Anti-Discrimination
Policy
(a
copy
of
which
is
in
Appendix
2
of
the
Premier
League’s
Rules)
·
to
compile
aggregate
statistics
and
reports
·
on
a
club
by
club
basis
which
we
may
wish
to
share
with
the
relevant
club
only
and
The
Football
Association
Limited
·
on
a
league
basis
which
we
may
wish
to
publish
for
public
interest
and
to
share
with
other
bodies
that
have
a
legitimate
interest
in
equal
opportunities
such
as
the
Professional
Footballers
Association
and
the
Commission
for
Racial
Equality
What is your ethnic group?
(Choose ONE section from A to E, then tick the appropriate box to indicate your cultural background)
A
White
o
British
o
English
o
Scottish
o
Welsh
o
Irish
o
Gypsy
or
Irish
Traveller
o
Any
other
White
Background,
please
write
in
B
Mixed
o
White
and
Black
Caribbean
o
White
and
Black
African
o
White
and
Asian
o
Any
other
Mixed
Background,
please
write
in
C
D
Asian or Asian British
o
Indian
o
British-Indian
o
Pakistani
o
British-Pakistani
o
Bangladeshi
o
British-Bangladeshi
o
Chinese
o
British-Chinese
o
Any
other
Asian
background,
please
write
in
Black or Black British
o
Caribbean
o
British-Caribbean
o
African
o
British-African
o
Any
other
Black
background,
please
write
in
487
E
F
Other Background
o
Arab
o
Other
o
Prefer
not
to
say
Undeclared
o
Prefer
not
to
disclose
my
ethnic
origin
Name of Academy Player
Signed
Date
(Parent
/
Guardian
to
sign
if
Academy
Player
is
a
minor)
Premier League
PLYD Form 7
List
of
Academy
Players
(Youth
Development
Rule
267)
To:
The Board
The Premier League
The
registrations
of
the
following
Academy
Players
(other
than
those
who
have
signed
a
Scholarship
Agreement)
are
held
by
Football
Club
as
at
the
third
Saturday
in
May
(year)
Full Name
Signed
Position
Current Age Group
Category
Date
[Note : The categories of Academy Players are :
1. Academy Players whose registration has been retained (indicate “1F” if on Full Time Training Model).
2. Academy Players whose registration it is intended to retain (indicate “2F” if on Full Time Training Model).
3. Academy Players whose registration it is intended to terminate.
488
Premier League
PLYD Form 8
Retention/Termination
Notification
(Youth
Development
Rules
268.1)
For Academy Players entering into age groups under 10, under 11 and under 12
To:
[name
and
address
of
Academy
Player]
We,
Football
Club,
hereby
give
you
notice
that
it
is
our
intention
to
retain/terminate*
your
registration
with
effect
from
the
first
Saturday
in
June.
Signed
Position
Date
* delete as appropriate. If the registration is retained, it is for a period of 1 year pursuant to Rule 254 (subject to Rule 255).
489
Premier League
PLYD Form 9
Retention/Termination
Notification
(Youth
Development
Rule
268.2)
For Academy Players entering into age groups under 13 and under 15
To:
[name
and
address
of
Academy
Player]
We,
Football
Club,
hereby
give
you
notice
that
it
is
our
intention
to
retain/terminate*
your
registration
with
effect
from
the
first
Saturday
in
June.
[Your
registration
will
be
retained
on
the
Full
Time
Training
Model+.]
Signed
Position
Date
* delete as appropriate. If the registration is retained, it is for a period of two years pursuant to Youth Development Rule 254 (subject to Rule 255).
+ delete if inapplicable
490
Premier League
PLYD Form 10
Academy
Player’s
Registration:
Mutual
Cancellation
Notification
(Youth
Development
Rule
272.2)
To:
The Board
The Premier League
The
registration
of
[name
of
Academy
Player]
held
by
Football
Club
has
today
been
cancelled
by
mutual
agreement.
Unless
otherwise
set
out
below
the
Club
will
retain
rights
to
compensation
in
respect
of
the
Academy
Player
pursuant
to
the
Premier
League
Youth
Development
Rules
and
the
FIFA
regulations
for
the
Status
and
Transfer
of
Players.
Signed by the Academy Player
Signed by the Parent*
Signed on behalf of the Club
Position
Date
* if the Academy Player is aged under 18 years
491
Premier League
Scholarship
Offer
(Youth
Development
Rule
282)
To :
[name
and
address
of
Academy
Player]
PLYD Form 11
We,
Football
Club,
hereby
offer
to
enter
into
a
Scholarship
Agreement
with
you
upon
your
reaching
the
statutory
school
leaving
age
applicable
in
England.
The
Scholarship
Agreement
will
be
in
PLYD
Form
1.
Signed
Position
Date
492
Premier League
PLYD Form 12
Response
to
Scholarship
Offer
(Youth
Development
Rule
283)
To:
Football
Club
(“the
Club”).
I,
[name
of
Academy
Player]
hereby
accept/refuse*
your
offer
in
PLYD
Form
11
dated
Signed by the Academy Player
Signed by his Parent
* delete as appropriate
Where
the
offer
in
PLYD
Form
11
has
been
accepted
by
the
Academy
Player,
the
following
declarations
must
also
be
signed:
Endorsement by Academy Player
I
certify
that
the
Club
has
not
made
an
approach
to
me
or
engaged
in
any
communication
with
me
or
any
person
connected
with
me,
save
as
permitted
by
League
Rules,
nor
have
I
approached
or
engaged
in
any
communication
with
the
Club,
either
directly
or
indirectly,
whilst
registered
with
another
club
in
membership
of
the
Premier
League
or
EFL
(a
“League
Club”),
nor
has
the
Club
induced
or
attempted
to
induce
me
to
accept
its
offer
in
PLYD
Form
11
by
offering
me
or
any
person
connected
with
me,
either
directly
or
indirectly,
a
benefit
or
payment
of
any
description
whether
in
cash
or
in
kind,
nor
have
I
accepted
any
such
inducement
from
anybody
in
connection
with
my
acceptance
of
the
offer.
I
agree
to
be
bound
by
the
Rules
of
the
Premier
League.
Signed
Date
493
To be signed by the Parents*:
I,
(full name)
of
(address)
Post
Code
being
a
person
having
parental
responsibility
for
the
above-named
Academy
Player,
certify
that:
(a)
the
Club
has
not
made
any
approach
to
or
engaged
in
any
communication
with
me,
my
son
or
any
person
connected
with
me
or
my
son,
either
directly
or
indirectly,
whilst
my
son
was
registered
with
another
League
Club,
save
as
permitted
by
the
League
Rules;
(b)
I
have
not
approached
or
engaged
in
communication
with
the
Club,
either
directly
or
indirectly,
whilst
my
son
was
registered
with
another
League
Club,
save
as
permitted
by
the
League
Rules;
(c)
the
Club
has
not
induced
or
attempted
to
induce
me
or
anyone
connected
with
me,
either
directly
or
indirectly,
through
any
benefit
or
payment
of
any
description
whether
in
cash
or
in
kind,
to
persuade
or
encourage
my
son
to
facilitate
the
acceptance
of
this
PLYD
Form
12;
or
(d)
so
far
as
I
am
aware,
the
Club
has
not
induced
or
attempted
to
induce
my
son
or
anyone
connected
with
him,
either
directly
or
indirectly,
through
any
benefit
or
payment
of
any
description
whether
in
cash
or
in
kind,
to
accept
that
offer.
I
acknowledge
that
the
acceptance
of
any
inducement
referred
to
at
points
(c)
and
(d),
above,
and/or
engaging
in
any
approach
or
communication
referred
to
at
points
(a)
and
(b),
above,
constitutes
a
breach
of
the
League
Rules
by
my
son.
I
further
acknowledge
and
agree
that
(e)
the
League
may
request
that
I
attend
a
meeting
in
person
to
answer
questions
relating
to
the
Scholarship
Agreement
and
the
payment
of
any
such
inducement
and/or
the
engagement
in
any
such
approach/communication
and/or
to
produce
relevant
documents
(including,
for
example,
financial
records
and/or
telecommunications
records)
within
a
reasonable
deadline;
and
(f)
should
I
refuse
or
fail
to
comply
with
any
request
by
the
League
in
accordance
with
point
(c),
above,
the
League
may
refuse
to
register
my
son
as
a
Scholar
with
the
Club
(or
suspend
or
cancel
any
such
registration
already
in
place)
and
any
tribunal
appointed
to
consider
an
alleged
breach
of
League
Rules
by
my
son
will
be
entitled
to
draw
an
adverse
inference
against
him
in
those
proceedings.
Signed
Date
*
A
declaration
in
this
form
must
be
signed
by
every
Parent
(as
defined)
of
the
Academy
Player
494
Appendix 1
Schedule
of
Offences
(Rule
F.1.5.3)
Offence
Dishonestly
receiving
a
programme
broadcast
from
within
the
UK
with
intent
to
avoid
payment
Copyright,
Designs
and
Patents
Act
1988
s.297
Contrary to
Admitting
spectators
to
watch
a
football
match
at
unlicensed
premises
Football
Spectators
Act
1989,
s.9
Persons
subject
to
a
banning
order
(as
defined)
Football
Spectators
Act
2000
Schedule
1
Ticket
touting
—
football
tickets
Criminal
Justice
and
Public
Order
Act
1994
s.166
497
Appendix 2
Inclusion
and
Anti-Discrimination
Policy
(Rule
J.4)
1.
The
Premier
League
and
Clubs,
to
achieve
their
commitment
to
inclusion
and
to
removing
discrimination,
whether
by
reason
of
age,
race,
religion
or
belief,
sexual
orientation,
disability,
diversity,
gender
reassignment
or
sex,
will
act
as
follows:
·
be
an
equal
opportunities
employer;
·
encourage
and
promote
similar
commitment
from
every
other
organisation
or
individual
acting
within
the
game;
·
not
tolerate
discriminatory
behaviour,
whether
physical
or
verbal,
and
take
appropriate
disciplinary
or
other
action;
and
·
support
training
and
awareness
raising
activities.
2.
Each
Club
shall:
·
hold
the
Preliminary
Level
of
the
Equality
Standard
by
30
June
2016
for
Clubs
in
Membership
in
Season
2015/16
or
31
December
in
the
Season
following
its
promotion
from
The
Football
League
for
any
other
club;
and
·
hold
the
Advanced
Level
of
the
Equality
Standard
by
the
end
of
31
December
in
the
Season
two
years
after
the
obtaining
of
the
Preliminary
Level.
“Equality Standard” is
the
award
and
relevant
criteria
and
standards
agreed
by
Clubs
from
time
to
time
and
as
published
by
the
Board.
498
Appendix 3
Camera
Positions
(Rule
K.62)
Each
Club
shall
provide
at
each
League
Match
played
at
its
Stadium
positions
for
television
cameras
in
accordance
with
the
requirements
of
this
Appendix
3,
and
each
such
position
shall
be
Hardwired.
1.
Pursuant
to
Rule
K.62,
and
subject
to
paragraph
2
below,
Clubs
must
provide
Hardwired
camera
positions
in
the
locations
shown
on:
1.1
Plan
A
in
respect
of
League
Matches
to
be
broadcast
live
in
the
United
Kingdom;
and
1.2
Plan
B
in
respect
of
all
other
League
Matches.
2.
In
each
case,
the
key
to
the
relevant
Plan
explains
the
type
of
camera
required
and
provides
further
detail.
3.
The
Stadium
lay-out
shown
in
Plans
A
and
B
is
indicative
only.
It
is
not
intended
to
be
an
exact
representation
of
a
Stadium;
rather
it
is
intended
to
show:
3.1
where
cameras
should
be
placed
in
relation
to
the
pitch;
and
3.2
the
relative
height
above
the
pitch
of
each
camera.
4.
The
League
will
work
with
each
Club
to
identify
and
agree
the
location
of
each
camera
illustrated
on
the
Plans
at
the
Club’s
Stadium.
This
will
then
be
recorded
on
the
Club’s
agreed
Technical
Specification.
CAMERA PLANS: KEY
Numbers
in
brackets
refer
to
the
designated
Camera
Number.
All
camera
positions
must
provide
a
full
and
clear
view
of
the
whole
pitch.
All
camera
positions
are
manned,
with
the
exception
of
camera
13
and
cameras
16-21,
which
are
remotely
operated
cameras.
(
1)
Main Camera
·
Positioned
on
television
gantry
exactly
on
the
halfway
line
facing
away
from
the
sun
·
Ideal
angle
is
12-14
degrees
from
the
gantry
to
the
centre
spot
and
22-24
degrees
from
the
gantry
to
the
near-side
touchline
·
This
camera
will
be
used
to
provide
the
main
wide-shot
coverage
of
the
game
499
(2)
Close-Up Camera
·
Positioned
on
television
gantry.
Normally
located
next
to
the
camera
1,
it
is
used
to
provide
closer
coverage
of
the
action
and
player/referee
close-ups
·
A
large
lens
must
be
used
(3)
Pitch-Side Halfway Camera
·
A
fixed
camera
on
the
half-way
line
at
pitch
level
on
the
same
side
as
camera
1
·
The
position
should
enable
an
unobstructed
view
of
the
field
of
play
and
substitutes’
benches
for
the
4th
Official,
and
a
clear
view
of
the
pitch
for
the
Club
representatives
·
A
large
lens
must
be
used
(4)
Close-Up Camera
·
Positioned
on
television
gantry.
Normally
located
next
to
cameras
1
and
2,
it
is
used
to
provide
closer
coverage
of
the
action
and
player/referee
close-
ups
·
A
large
lens
must
be
used
(5+6)
Steadicams
·
Up
to
two
hand
held
portable
“steadicams”,
each
positioned
either
side
of
the
half-way
line
on
the
same
side
as
main
camera
may
work
the
length
of
each
half
but
concentrating
on
a
zone
extending
between
the
goal-line
and
18
yard
line
·
The
cameras
should
not
cause
any
viewing
obstructions
to
the
trainers’
benches
and
sufficient
space
must
be
allowed
for
Players
to
warm
up
·
Host
Broadcasters
are
permitted
to
use
their
“steadicams”
on
the
pitch
during
the
pre-match
warm
up
for
a
short
period
of
time,
up
until
30
seconds
before
kick-off
and
after
the
final
whistle
·
Positions
and
timings
to
be
agreed
with
each
Club
at
the
start
of
each
season
(7+8)
18 Yard Cameras
·
Two
cameras
installed
on
the
same
side
as
camera
1
at
the
same
level
or
higher
than
the
main
camera
positions,
facing
each
of
the
18
yard
lines.
Often
used
to
cover
play
in
a
wide
angle,
but
also
used
for
close
up
coverage
·
Large
lenses
may
be
used
·
(Cameras
5
&
6
on
the
UK
Non-Live
Camera
Plan)
(9+10)
High-Behind Goal Camera
·
Two
cameras
installed
in
the
stands
behind
either
goal,
at
a
height
which
permits
an
unobstructed
view
of
the
penalty
spot
from
above
the
crossbar.
Both
500
cameras
need
to
be
able
to
see
the
far
side
goal
in
its
entirety
and
all
four
corner
flags.
Large
lenses
may
be
used
·
(Camera
8
on
the
UK
Non-Live
Camera
Plan,
and
only
one
of
the
two
shown
will
be
used)
(
11+12)
Low-Behind Goal Cameras
·
Two
cameras,
one
at
each
end,
at
pitch
level
in
fixed
positions
behind
each
goal-line,
on
the
side
closest
to
camera
1.
Ideally
aligned
where
the
six
yard
line
meets
the
goal-line
·
(Camera
7
on
the
UK
Non-Live
Camera
Plan)
(13)
Beauty-Shot Camera
·
A
fixed
camera
mounted
high
in
the
stadium
to
give
a
panoramic
static
shot
of
the
pitch
·
This
camera
is
remotely
operated
·
(Camera
10
on
the
UK
Non-Live
Camera
Plan)
(14+15)
Reverse Angle Camera
·
Two
cameras
located
opposite
camera
1
for
“reverse-angle”
coverage
and
usually
for
coverage
of
the
trainers’
benches
·
On
or
close
to
the
centre
line
·
One
of
these
cameras
covers
close
up
shots
of
the
Managers,
therefore
if
your
gantry
is
opposite
the
trainers’
benches,
camera
14
should
be
included
as
part
of
the
TV
gantry
requirement
·
Large
lenses
may
be
used
·
(Camera
9
on
the
UK
Non-Live
Camera
Plan)
(16+17)
Pole Cameras
·
A
camera
on
a
pole
mount
may
be
used
behind
goals
in
front
of
the
advertising
boards.
These
can
be
rigged
at
varying
height,
between
the
floor
level
and
the
top
of
the
goal
(18+19)
Goal-Line Cameras
·
Two
cameras
located
on
the
same
side
as
the
main
camera,
level
with
the
goal-line
and
with
an
unobstructed
view
of
the
whole
goal
and
the
goal-line
inside
the
penalty
area
501
(20+21)
Mini-Cameras
·
Mini-cameras
may
be
placed
directly
behind
the
goal
net
but
cannot
be
attached
to
the
net
or
the
actual
posts
and
crossbar.
It
can
be
as
close
to
the
net
as
desired
as
long
as
it
does
not
touch
the
net.
A
mini-camera
may
therefore
be
attached
to
the
poles
which
support
the
net
or
the
cable
connecting
the
back
of
the
net
to
the
vertical
stanchions
directly
behind
the
goal
(22, 23, 24 and 25)
Corner Cameras
·
Options
for
cameras
to
be
placed
in
all
four
corners
approximately
five
metres
above
the
pitch
·
Large
lenses
may
be
used
·
(Camera
9
on
the
UK
Non-Live
Camera
Plan)
(26, 27, 28 and 29)
Electronic Newsgathering (ENG) Cameras
·
Four
portable
ENG
cameras
at
pitch
level,
behind
each
goal-line
·
These
cameras
must
be
positioned
outside
(nearer
the
touchline)
the
cabled
Host
Broadcaster
cameras
and
would
be
required
to
be
fixed
during
each
half
·
There
may
be
a
requirement
for
these
cameras
to
change
ends
at
half-time
(30 and 31)
Hi Motion or Big Lens Close Up Cameras
·
Up
to
four
big
lens
cameras,
at
pitch
level,
between
the
six
yard
and
18
yard
line
(32 and 33)
ISO and Analysis Cameras
·
Two
cameras
positioned
on
the
television
gantry.
If
space
is
not
available
on
the
main
gantry
then
suitable
positions
must
be
made
available
near
to,
and
at
a
similar
level
to,
the
main
gantry
and
not
more
than
20
metres
from
the
half-way
line
·
Large
lenses
may
be
used
502
Plan A
UK Live Camera Plan
503
Plan B
UK Non-Live Camera Plan
504
Appendix 4
Medical
Examinations
and
Information
to
be
Conducted
/
Collected
Annually
on
all
Contract
Players
and
Academy
Players
Registered
on
Scholarship
Agreements
(Rule
O.23)
Requirement
Personal details
Name
Date
of
birth
Details
of
next
of
kin
or
guardian
Home
address
Name
and
address
of
GP
Faith
or
religion
Languages
spoken
and
understood
Medical history
Medical
history
and
examination
Allergies
Asthma
or
other
potentially
life
threatening
conditions
Medications
and
supplements
being
taken
by
the
Player
Current
therapeutic
use
exemptions
held
by
the
Player
Testing
Concussion
history
and
baseline
testing:
·
conduct
SCAT
and
computerised
neurocognitive
baseline
test
at
recruitment
·
Repeat
at
intervals
no
greater
than
two
years
Cardiac
testing:
Mandatory
·
a
physical
examination,
cardiac
history
and
standard
12-lead
ECG
and
echocardiography
must
be
performed
on
all
Player
on
signing
their
first
professional
contract;
505
Mandatory or
Recommended
Mandatory
Comment
Necessary
minimum
dataset
required
in
emergencies
Mandatory
Mandatory
Mandatory
Mandatory
Mandatory
Mandatory
To
include
family
history
and
personal
medical
history
These
examinations
should
comply
with
the
requirements
set
out
in
guidelines
published
by
The
FA
These
examinations
to
comply
with
The
FA
and
PFA
Complete
Standard
Operating
Procedures
for
Cardiac
Screening
Scholarship
Programme
·
a
physical
examination,
cardiac
history
and
standard
12-
lead
ECG
should
be
conducted
when
the
Player
is
aged
18
and
again
when
he
is
aged
20;
and
and
again
when
he
is
aged
20;
and
·
in
addition,
any
further
cardiac
investigations
or
follow-up
should
be
performed,
as
advised
by
expert
opinion.
Blood
and
urine
testing:
Mandatory
·
annual
full
blood
count,
liver
and
kidney
function
and
a
urine
dip-test
for
blood,
sugar,
and
protein;
and
·
a
single
test,
where
appropriate,
for
haemoglobinopathies.
Immunisation
Immunisation
history
and
status
Hepatitis
B
carrier/immune
status
to
be
checked
and
immunisation
offered
to
all.
Meningitis
ACWY
immunisation
Other
immunisations
and
medicines
necessary
for
foreign
travel
Mandatory
Mandatory
Mandatory
Doctors
may
see
fit
to
conduct
other
investigations
These
stipulated
tests
are
considered
the
minimum
necessary
for
players
on
a
professional
contract
See
FA
guidelines
on
blood
borne
viruses
Now
administered
by
GPs
to
scholars
To
reflect
work
related
travel
plans
for
the
age-group
Collection
of
the
above
information
is
considered
necessary
for
the
safety
of
the
Player
to
ensure
that
medical
emergencies
can
be
managed
appropriately.
For
tournaments
and
foreign
trips,
it
is
recommended
that
the
responsible
clinician
has
access
to
these
details
in
case
of
emergency.
Beyond
this,
no
further
tests
are
mandated.
However,
it
is
recognised
that
Clubs
will
collect
more
personal
information
and
may
justify
and
undertake
more
tests;
in
particular,
those
Clubs
competing
in
UEFA
competitions
will
be
subject
to
additional
obligations
under
UEFA’s
rules.
506
Appendix 4A
Pocket
Concussion
Recognition
Tool
(Rule
O.20)
Pocket CONCUSSION RECOGNITION TOOL™
To help identify concussion in children, youth and adults
RECOGNIZE & REMOVE
Concussion
should
be
suspected
if one or more of
the
following
visible
clues,
signs,
symptoms
or
errors
in
memory
questions
are
present.
1. Visible clues of suspected concussion
Any
one
or
more
of
the
following
visual
clues
can
indicate
a
possible
concussion:
Loss
of
consciousness
or
responsiveness
Lying
motionless
on
ground/Slow
to
get
up
Unsteady
on
feet
/
Balance
problems
or
falling
over/lncoordination
Grabbing/Clutching
of
head
Dazed,
blank
or
vacant
look
Confused/Not
aware
of
plays
or
events
2. Signs and symptoms of suspected concussion
Presence
of
any
one
or
more
of
the
following
signs
&
symptoms
may
suggest
a
concussion:
·
Loss
of
consciousness
·
Seizure
or
convulsion
·
Balance
problems
·
Nausea
or
vomiting
·
Drowsiness
·
More
emotional
·
Irritability
·
Sadness
·
Fatigue
or
low
energy
·
Nervous
or
anxious
·
“Don’t
feel
right”
·
Difficulty
remembering
©
2013
Concussion
in
Sport
Group
·
Headache
·
Dizziness
·
Confusion
·
Feeling
slowed
down
·
“Pressure
in
head”
·
Blurred
vision
·
Sensitivity
to
light
·
Amnesia
·
Feeling
like
“in
a
fog”
·
Neck
Pain
·
Sensitivity
to
noise
·
Difficulty
concentrating
507
3. Memory function
Failure
to
answer
any
of
these
questions
correctly
may
suggest
a
concussion.
“What venue are we at today?”
“Which half is it now?”
“Who scored last in this game?”
“What team did you play last week/game?’’
“Did your team win the last game?”
Any athlete with a suspected concussion should be IMMEDIATELY REMOVED FROM PLAY, and should not be returned to activity until they
are assessed medically. Athletes with a suspected concussion should not be left alone and should not drive a motor vehicle .
It
is
recommended
that,
in
all
cases
of
suspected
concussion,
the
player
is
referred
to
a
medical
professional
for
diagnosis
and
guidance
as
well
as
return
to
play
decisions.
even
if
the
symptoms
resolve.
RED FLAGS
If
ANY
of
the
following
are
reported
then
the
player
should
be
safely
and
immediately
removed
from
the
field.
If
no
qualified
medical
professional
is
available,
consider
transporting
by
ambulance
for
urgent
medical
assessment:
·
Athlete
complains
of
neck
pain
·
Increasing
confusion
or
irritability
·
Repeated
vomiting
·
Seizure
or
convulsion
·
Weakness
or
tingling/burning
in
arms
or
legs
Remember:
·
Deteriorating
conscious
state
·
Severe
or
increasing
headache
·
Unusual
behaviour
change
·
Double
vision
·
In
all
cases,
the
basic
principles
of
first
aid
(danger,
response,
airway,
breathing,
circulation)
should
be
followed.
·
Do
not
attempt
to
move
the
player
(other
than
required
for
airway
support)
unless
trained
to
so
do
·
Do
not
remove
helmet
(if
present)
unless
trained
to
do
so.
from
McCrory
et.
al,
Consensus
Statement
on
Concussion
in
Sport.
Br
J
Sports
Med
47
(5),
2013
508
©
2013
Concussion
in
Sport
Group
Appendix 5
Code
of
Conduct
for
Managers
(Rule
P.1)
1.
A
Manager
shall
strictly
observe
the
terms
of
his
contract
with
his
Club
and
shall
not
(either
by
himself
or
through
any
third
party)
enter
into
negotiations
with
another
Club
(or
club)
relating
to
his
employment
without
having
first
obtained
the
permission
of
his
Club
to
do
so.
2.
A
Manager
shall
not,
either
directly
or
indirectly
(including
by
making
any
statement
to
the
media):
2.1
make
an
approach
to
a
Contract
Player
with
a
view
to
the
Manager’s
Club
negotiating
a
contract
with
such
Player
except
as
permitted
by
either
Rule
T.1
or
Rule
T.2;
2.2
make
an
approach
to
an
Academy
Player
registered
at
the
Academy
of
another
Club
(or
club)
or
a
player
with
whom
another
Club
(or
club)
has
entered
into
a
pre-registration
agreement
which
remains
current;
or
2.3
make
an
approach
to
any
other
employee
of
another
Club
(or
club)
with
a
view
to
inducing
or
attempting
to
induce
such
employee
to
terminate
a
contract
of
employment
with
that
Club
(or
club),
whether
or
not
by
breach
of
that
contract,
except
with
the
written
consent
of
the
Club
(or
club)
by
which
he
is
employed.
3.
A
Manager
shall
comply
with
the
Laws
of
the
Game,
the
Rules
and
Regulations
of
The
Football
Association
(including,
without
limitation,
The
Football
Association
Regulations
on
Working
with
Intermediaries),
the
Rules
of
the
Premier
League,
the
rules
of
any
competition
in
which
his
Club
participates
and
his
Club
Rules
(collectively
“the
Rules”)
and
he
shall
not
encourage
or
invite
any
person
(including
Players
and
other
employees
of
his
Club)
to
act
in
breach
of
the
same
but
shall
take
all
possible
steps
to
ensure
that
they
comply
with
them.
4.
A
Manager
shall
use
his
best
endeavours
to
ensure
that
there
is
in
force
at
his
Club
a
fair
and
effective
disciplinary
policy
applicable
to
Players
and
other
employees
under
his
control
and
that
it
is
applied
consistently.
5.
A
Manager
shall
not
use
racist
or
other
discriminatory
language.
A
Manager’s
behaviour
should
demonstrate
to
Players
and
other
employees
under
his
control
that
discrimination
in
any
form
is
unacceptable.
A
Manager
shall
use
all
possible
steps
to
ensure
that
others
in
his
control
adopt
the
same
standards
of
behaviour
in
this
regard.
509
6.
A
Manager
shall
take
all
reasonable
steps
to
ensure
that
Players
and
other
employees
under
his
control
accept
and
observe
the
authority
and
decisions
of
Match
Officials
and
to
promote
the
highest
standards
on
the
field
of
play
generally.
7.
A
Manager
shall
not
make
public
any
unfair
criticism
of
any
Match
Official
or
any
other
Manager
or
any
Player,
Official
or
employee
of
his
or
another
Club.
8.
A
Manager
shall
ensure
that
he
understands
and
acts
in
accordance
with
his
Club’s
written
transfer
policy
(see
Rule
H.4).
9.
In
all
discussions,
negotiations,
transactions
and
arrangements
relating
to
the
employment
of
Players
by
his
Club
(“Player
Transactions”)
including,
without
limitation,
the
renewal
or
renegotiation
of
existing
contracts
or
any
related
contracts
or
arrangements
involving
his
Club
and
a
Player
and/or
third
party
(for
example,
involving
his
Club’s
or
a
Player’s
intellectual
property
rights,
including
the
exploitation
of
name
or
image),
a
Manager
shall,
in
addition
to
his
duty
to
act
in
accordance
with
the
club’s
written
transfer
policy,
act
with
the
utmost
good
faith
and
in
accordance
with
his
primary
duty
to
act
in
the
best
interests
of
his
Club.
10.
A
Manager
shall
at
all
times
observe
the
principles
of
honesty,
transparency,
accountability
and
personal
impartiality
(whether
financial
or
otherwise)
in
his
dealings
involving
Player
Transactions.
11.
A
Manager
shall
forthwith
disclose
to
his
Club
the
nature
and
extent
of
any
direct
or
indirect
interest
or
any
conflict
or
potential
conflict
of
interest
he
may
have
in
any
transaction
or
arrangement
involving
his
Club
(including,
without
limitation,
any
Player
Transaction),
he
shall
not
be
involved
in
the
same
without
the
written
consent
of
his
Club,
and,
if
such
consent
is
granted,
he
shall
account
to
his
Club
for
any
benefit
which
either
directly
or
indirectly
he
derives
therefrom.
12.
If
a
Manager
is
in
any
doubt
as
to
whether
there
exists
any
interest
or
conflict
(actual
or
potential)
to
be
disclosed
as
required
by
paragraph
11
above,
he
may
consult
with
the
League
Managers
Association
for
guidance
and
advice.
13.
Upon
becoming
aware
of
any
breach
of
the
Rules,
including
by
way
of
example
only,
any
financial
or
other
benefit
or
inducement
offered
in
connection
with
a
Player
Transaction
in
breach
of
the
Rules,
a
Manager
shall
immediately
report
such
breach
in
writing
to
the
League.
510
14.
A
Manager
shall
conduct
himself
at
all
times
in
an
ethical
and
professional
manner
and
shall
observe
the
highest
standards
of
integrity
and
fair
dealing.
15.
A
Manager
shall
take
all
possible
steps
to
promote
the
reputation
of
the
game
of
association
football
and
to
prevent
it
being
brought
into
disrepute.
511
Appendix 6
Code
of
Conduct
for
Clubs
(Rule
P.2)
1.
In
all
discussions,
negotiations
and
transactions
relating
to
the
employment
of
Managers,
each
Club
shall
behave
towards
each
other
Club
with
the
utmost
good
faith.
2.
A
Club
shall
not
(either
directly
or
through
any
third
party)
enter
into
negotiations
relating
to
the
employment
of
another
Club’s
Manager
without
the
prior
permission
of
that
Club.
3.
A
Club
shall
not
take
any
steps
(including
the
making
of
statements
to
the
media)
to
induce
another
Club’s
Manager
to
act
in
breach
of
the
terms
of
his
contract
with
his
Club.
4.
A
Club
shall
strictly
observe
the
terms
of
its
contract
with
its
Manager
and,
in
particular,
if
on
the
determination
of
the
contract
any
sum
is
payable
by
the
Club
to
the
Manager,
the
Club
shall
ensure
that
prompt
settlement
is
made.
512
Appendix 7
Standard
Clauses
for
inclusion
in
Managers’
Contracts
of
Employment
(Rule
P.8.1)
1.
The
Manager
shall
observe
and
comply
with
the
rules
and
regulations
for
the
time
being
in
force
of
any
organisation
or
body
the
rules
and
regulations
of
which
the
Club
is
bound
to
observe
including
those
of
The
Football
Association
and
the
League
and
in
particular
he
shall
at
all
times
act
in
accordance
with
the
League’s
Code
of
Conduct
for
Managers.
2.
The
Manager
shall
comply
with
all
reasonable
instructions
and
requests
(a)
given
to
Club
Managers
by
the
League
or
(b)
given
to
the
Manager
by
the
Club
which
arise
in
the
first
case
out
of
any
commercial
contract
entered
into
by
the
League
for
the
benefit
of
its
members
or
in
the
second
case
out
of
any
such
contract
entered
into
by
the
Club
for
its
own
benefit
and
the
Manager
shall
not
himself
enter
into
any
such
contract
which
conflicts
or
competes
or
is
reasonably
likely
to
conflict
or
compete
with
those
entered
into
by
the
League
or
by
the
Club
as
aforesaid.
3.
Any
dispute
or
difference
arising
between
the
parties
hereto
as
to
the
construction
of
this
Agreement
or
the
rights
duties
or
obligations
of
either
party
hereunder
or
any
matter
arising
out
of
or
concerning
the
same
or
the
Manager’s
employment
hereunder
shall
be
referred
to
the
Managers’
Arbitration
Tribunal
in
accordance
with
the
Rules
of
the
League
for
the
time
being
in
force.
Notwithstanding
the
foregoing
provisions
of
this
clause
[3]
and
without
prejudice
thereto,
the
parties
shall
use
and
until
the
conclusion
of
the
arbitration
shall
continue
to
use
their
best
endeavours
to
attempt
to
reach
a
settlement
of
their
dispute
by
mediation.
[
Note : The names and addresses of organisations offering an appropriate mediation service are available upon application to the League. ]
513
Appendix 8
Code
of
Conduct
for
Scouts
(Rule
Q.7)
1.
The
function
of
a
Scout
is
to
identify
to
his
Club
players
with
whom
his
Club
may
wish
to
enter
into
negotiations
with
a
view
to
securing
their
registration.
Scouts
are
not
themselves
entitled
to
enter
into
any
such
negotiations
nor
are
they
able
to
make
promises
to
or
offer
inducements
to
any
players
whom
they
approach.
2.
Scouts
are
employed
by
and
represent
their
Clubs
and
are
Officials
within
the
meaning
of
the
Rules
of
the
Premier
League
(“the
Rules”)
by
which
they
are
bound.
3.
Scouts
must
therefore
be
familiar
with
the
Rules
and
in
particular
those
relating
to
Academy
Players
set
out
in
the
Youth
Development
Rules.
They
must
maintain
an
awareness
of
and
at
all
times
comply
with
the
Rules
setting
out
the
circumstances
in
which
their
Club
may
make
an
approach
to
a
Player
or
Academy
Player
(as
defined
in
the
Rules)
whose
registration
is
held
by
another
Club.
In
addition,
those
Scouts
that
come
into
contact
with
and/or
have
access
to
Children
as
part
of
their
duties
must
familiarise
themselves
with
(and
abide
by)
their
Club’s
safeguarding
policies
and
procedures
and
the
League’s
‘Guidance
for
Safer
Working
Practice’.
4.
When
acting
in
the
course
of
his
duties
a
Scout
shall
at
all
times
carry
the
formal
means
of
identification
issued
to
him
by
his
Club
and/or
the
League
and
shall
produce
the
same
upon
demand.
5.
Scouts
are
responsible
for
the
conduct
of
their
contacts
and
shall
be
liable
for
any
act
or
omission
by
a
contact
which
constitutes
a
breach
of
the
Rules.
6.
Scouts
shall
conduct
themselves
in
a
manner
befitting
their
role
as
Officials
of
their
Clubs
and
shall
take
all
possible
steps
to
promote
the
reputation
of
the
game
of
association
football
and
to
prevent
it
being
brought
into
disrepute.
7.
A
Scout
shall
forthwith
disclose
to
his
Club
the
nature
and
extent
of
any
direct
or
indirect
interest
he
may
have
in
any
transaction
or
arrangement
involving
his
Club
and
he
shall
account
to
his
Club
for
any
benefit
which
either
directly
or
indirectly
he
derives
therefrom.
8.
A
Scout
shall
conduct
himself
at
all
times
in
an
ethical
and
professional
manner
and
shall
observe
the
highest
standards
of
integrity
and
fair
dealing.
514
Appendix 9
Standard
Clauses
for
inclusion
in
replica
Strip
manufacturers’
contracts
(Rule
R.16)
1.
[The
manufacturer’s
name]
(“the
Company”)
will
not
itself
or
through
any
officer
of
the
Company
or
any
person
authorised
to
act
on
behalf
of
the
Company:-
1.1
include
in
a
contract
for
sale
or
agreement
relating
to
the
sale
of
replica
football
kit
a
term
or
condition
which
purports
to
establish
or
provide
for
the
establishment
of
minimum
prices
to
be
charged
on
the
resale
of
replica
football
kit
in
the
United
Kingdom
;
1.2
require,
as
a
condition
of
supplying
replica
football
kit
to
a
dealer,
the
inclusion
in
a
contract
or
agreement
of
any
such
term
or
condition,
or
the
giving
of
any
undertaking
to
the
like
effect
;
1.3
notify
to
dealers,
or
otherwise
publish
on
or
in
relation
to
replica
football
kit,
a
price
stated
or
calculated
to
be
understood
as
the
minimum
price
which
may
be
charged
on
the
resale
of
those
goods
the
replica
football
kit
in
the
United
Kingdom
;
or
1.4
withhold
supplies
of
replica
football
kit
from
a
dealer
seeking
to
obtain
them
for
resale
in
the
United
Kingdom
on
the
ground
that
the
dealer:
1.4.1
has
sold
in
the
United
Kingdom
at
a
price
below
the
resale
price
replica
football
kit
obtained,
either
directly
or
indirectly,
from
the
Company,
or
has
supplied
such
replica
football
kit,
either
directly
or
indirectly,
to
a
third
party
who
had
done
so
;
or
1.4.2
is
likely,
if
the
replica
football
kit
is
supplied
to
him,
to
sell
it
in
the
United
Kingdom
at
a
price
below
that
price,
or
supply
it,
either
directly
or
indirectly,
to
a
third
party
who
would
be
likely
to
do
so.
In
this
subclause
1.4,
“resale
price”
in
relation
to
a
sale
of
any
description,
means
any
price
notified
to
the
dealer
or
otherwise
published
by
or
on
behalf
of
the
Company
as
the
price
or
minimum
price
which
is
to
be
charged
on
or
is
recommended
as
appropriate
for
a
sale
of
that
description,
or
any
price
prescribed
or
purporting
to
be
prescribed
for
that
purpose
by
a
contract
or
agreement
between
the
dealer
and
the
Company.
515
2.
For
the
avoidance
of
doubt,
nothing
shall
prevent
the
Company
from
recommending
resale
prices
to
dealers
provided
no
impression
is
given
that,
in
doing
so,
the
Company
is
notifying
a
minimum
price.
3.
The
Company
may,
notwithstanding
any
of
the
foregoing,
withhold
supplies
from
a
dealer,
or
cause
or
procure
a
supplier
to
do
so,
if
it
has
reasonable
cause
to
believe
that
within
the
previous
12
months
the
dealer,
or
any
other
dealer
to
whom
the
dealer
supplies
goods,
has
been
using
as
a
loss-leader
any
replica
football
kit
whether
or
not
obtained
from
the
Club.
516
Appendix 10
Notice
to
Manufacturer
Licensed
to
Manufacture
and
Distribute
Club
Replica
Strip
(Rule
R.17)
1.
You
will
not:
1.1
include
in
a
contract
for
sale
or
agreement
relating
to
the
sale
of
replica
football
kit
a
term
or
condition
which
purports
to
establish
or
provide
for
the
establishment
of
minimum
prices
to
be
charged
on
the
resale
of
replica
football
kit
in
the
United
Kingdom;
1.2
require,
as
a
condition
of
supplying
replica
football
kit
to
a
dealer,
the
inclusion
in
a
contract
or
agreement
of
any
such
term
or
condition,
or
the
giving
of
any
undertaking
to
the
like
effect;
1.3
notify
to
dealers,
or
otherwise
publish
on
or
in
relation
to
replica
football
kit,
a
price
stated
or
calculated
to
be
understood
as
the
minimum
price
which
may
be
charged
on
the
resale
of
replica
football
kit
in
the
United
Kingdom;
or
1.4
withhold
supplies
of
replica
football
kit
from
a
dealer
seeking
to
obtain
them
for
resale
in
the
United
Kingdom
on
the
ground
that
the
dealer:
1.4.1
has
sold
in
the
United
Kingdom
at
a
price
below
the
resale
price*
replica
football
kit
obtained,
either
directly
or
indirectly,
from
you,
or
has
supplied
such
replica
football
kit,
either
directly
or
indirectly,
to
a
third
party
who
had
done
so;
or
1.4.2
is
likely,
if
the
replica
football
kit
is
supplied
to
him,
to
sell
it
in
the
United
Kingdom
at
a
price
below
that
price,
or
supply
it,
either
directly
or
indirectly,
to
a
third
party
who
would
be
likely
to
do
so.
2.
You
shall
not
be
prevented
from
recommending
resale
prices
to
dealers
provided
no
impression
is
given
that,
in
doing
so,
you
are
notifying
a
minimum
price.
3.
You
may,
notwithstanding
any
of
the
foregoing,
withhold
supplies
from
a
dealer,
or
cause
or
procure
a
supplier
to
do
so,
if
it
has
reasonable
cause
to
believe
that
within
the
previous
12
months
the
dealer,
or
any
other
dealer
to
whom
the
dealer
supplies
goods
has
been
using
as
a
loss-leader
any
replica
football
kit
whether
or
not
obtained
from
the
Club.
*In this paragraph 1.4.1 “resale price” in relation to a sale of any description means any price notified to the dealer or otherwise published by you as the price or
minimum price which is to be charged on or is recommended as appropriate for a sale of that description, or any price prescribed or purporting to be prescribed
for that purpose by a contract or agreement between the dealer and you.
517
Appendix 11
Regulations
of
the
Professional
Football
Compensation
Committee
Definitions
1.
In
these
Regulations:
1.1
“Club” means
a
football
club
in
membership
of
the
Premier
League
or
the
Football
League;
1.2
“Compensation Fee” means
any
sum
of
money
(exclusive
of
Value
Added
Tax)
payable
by
a
Transferee
Club
to
a
Transferor
Club
upon
the
transfer
of
the
registration
of
a
Player;
1.3
“the Football League” means
The
Football
League
Limited;
1.4
“PFNCC” means
the
Professional
Football
Negotiating
and
Consultative
Committee;
1.5
“Player” means
a
player
who
is
the
subject
of
an
application
to
the
Professional
Football
Compensation
Committee
(
“the Committee” )
pursuant
to
Regulation
2
of
these
Regulations;
1.6
“the Premier League” means
The
Football
Association
Premier
League
Limited;
1.7
“Secretary” means
the
person
or
body
appointed
by
the
PFNCC
to
administer
these
Regulations;
1.8
“Transferee Club” means
a
Club
to
which
the
registration
of
a
Player
has
been
transferred;
and
1.9
“Transferor Club” means
a
Club
from
which
the
registration
of
a
Player
has
been
transferred.
Jurisdiction
2.
The
Committee
shall
determine
applications
made
pursuant
to:
2.1
Premier
League
Rules
T.38,
V.27.2
and
Youth
Development
Rules
329
and
343.2;
2.2
Football
League
Regulations
61.20,
61.21,
61.22,
65.5
and
Football
League
Youth
Development
Rules
329
and
343.2;
2.3
appeals
from
a
decision
of
the
Board
of
the
Football
League
made
pursuant
to
Football
League
Regulation
63.1.
3.
In
making
a
determination
as
aforesaid,
the
Committee
shall
take
into
account
the
costs
set
out
in
Regulation
4
and
any
of
the
following
criteria:
3.1
the
status
of
each
of
the
Transferor
Club
and
the
Transferee
Club;
3.2
the
age
of
the
Player;
3.3
the
Training
Model(s)
(as
that
term
is
defined
in
Youth
Development
Rule
1.75)
on
which
the
Player
was
engaged
with
the
Transferor
Club.
518
3.4
the
amount
of
any
fee
paid
by
the
Transferor
Club
upon
acquiring
the
registration
of
the
Player;
3.5
the
length
of
time
during
which
the
Transferor
Club
held
the
registration
of
the
Player;
3.6
the
terms
of
the
new
contract
offered
to
him
by
both
the
Transferor
Club
and
the
Transferee
Club;
3.7
his
playing
record
including
any
international
appearances;
3.8
substantiated
interest
shown
by
other
clubs
in
acquiring
the
registration
of
the
Player.
4.
The
costs
to
be
taken
into
account
under
Regulation
3
shall
be:
4.1
any
cost
incurred
by
either
Club
in
operating
an
Academy,
a
Football
Academy
or
Centre
of
Excellence
including
(without
limitation)
the
cost
of
providing
for
players
attending
thereat:
4.1.1
living
accommodation
4.1.2
training
and
playing
facilities;
4.1.3
scouting,
coaching,
administrative
and
other
staff;
4.1.4
education
and
welfare
requirements;
4.1.5
playing
and
training
strip
and
other
clothing;
4.1.6
medical
and
first
aid
facilities;
and
4.1.7
friendly
and
competitive
matches
and
overseas
tours;,
4.2
any
other
cost
incurred
by
either
Club
directly
or
indirectly
attributable
to
the
training
and
development
of
players
including
any
fee
referred
to
in
Regulation
3.3.
Composition of the Committee
5.
The
Committee
shall
be
composed
of:
5.1
an
independent
chairman
with
an
appropriate
legal
background
who,
subject
to
the
prior
written
approval
of
the
Premier
League,
the
Football
League
and
The
Professional
Footballers’
Association,
shall
be
appointed
by
the
PFNCC
in
such
terms
as
it
thinks
fit;
5.2
an
appointee
of
each
of
the
leagues
of
which
the
Transferor
Club
and
the
Transferee
Club
are
members
or,
if
the
Transferor
Club
and
the
Transferee
Club
are
both
members
of
the
same
league,
an
appointee
of
that
league;
5.3
an
appointee
of
The
Professional
Footballers’
Association;
5.4
an
appointee
of
The
League
Managers’
Association.
519
6.
If
the
chairman
of
the
Committee
is
unable
to
act
or
to
continue
acting
as
such
in
the
determination
of
any
application,
the
PFNCC
shall
appoint
in
his
stead
a
person
with
an
appropriate
legal
background.
7.
If
following
his
appointment
any
other
member
of
the
Committee
is
unable
to
act
or
to
continue
acting,
his
appointor
may
appoint
a
replacement
so
that
the
composition
of
the
Committee
is
maintained
as
provided
in
Regulation
5.
8.
If
the
members
of
the
Committee
fail
to
agree,
they
shall
decide
by
a
majority
provided
that,
if
the
Committee
is
composed
of
an
even
number
of
members,
the
chairman
shall
have
a
second
or
casting
vote.
Committee Procedures
9.
The
parties
to
proceedings
before
the
Committee
shall
be
the
Transferor
Club
and
the
Transferee
Club.
10.
Proceedings
shall
be
commenced
by
either
party
making
a
written
application
to
the
Secretary:
10.1
identifying
the
respondent
Club
and
the
Player;
10.2
setting
out
the
facts
surrounding
the
application
including
the
criteria
referred
to
in
Regulation
3;
10.3
identifying
any
documents
relied
upon,
copies
of
which
shall
be
annexed;
and
10.4
in
the
case
of
an
application
made
by
a
Transferor
Club,
giving
full
particulars
of
the
costs
set
out
in
Regulation
4.
11.
Each
Club
which
is
a
party
in
proceedings
shall
pay
an
administration
fee
to
the
Secretary
the
amount
of
which
will
be
determined
by
the
PFNCC
from
time
to
time.
12.
Upon
receipt
of
an
application
the
Secretary
shall:
12.1
procure
that
for
the
purpose
of
determining
the
application
the
Committee
is
composed
in
accordance
with
Regulation
5;
12.2
send
a
copy
of
the
application
and
any
documents
annexed
to
it
to
the
chairman;
12.3
send
a
copy
of
the
same
by
recorded
delivery
post
to
the
respondent.
13.
Within
14
days
of
receipt
of
the
copy
application
the
respondent
shall
send
to
the
Secretary
by
recorded
delivery
post
a
written
response
to
the
application,
annexing
thereto
copies
of
any
documents
relied
upon,
and,
in
the
case
of
a
response
by
a
Transferor
Club,
giving
full
particulars
of
the
costs
set
out
in
Regulation
4.
520
14.
Upon
receipt
of
the
response
the
Secretary
shall
send
a
copy
thereof
together
with
a
copy
of
any
document
annexed
to:
14.1
the
chairman;
and
14.2
the
party
making
the
application.
15.
The
chairman
of
the
Committee
shall
give
directions
as
he
thinks
fit
for
the
future
conduct
of
the
proceedings
addressed
in
writing
to
the
parties
with
which
the
parties
shall
comply
without
delay.
16.
The
Committee
by
its
chairman
shall
have
power
to
summon
any
person
to
attend
the
hearing
of
the
proceedings
to
give
evidence
and
to
produce
documents
and
any
person
who
is
bound
by
these
Regulations
and
who,
having
been
summoned,
fails
to
attend
or
to
give
evidence
or
to
produce
documents
shall
be
in
breach
of
these
Regulations.
17.
Upon
the
Chairman’s
directions
having
been
complied
with
or
time
for
compliance
having
passed
the
Secretary
shall
make
all
necessary
arrangements
for
the
hearing
of
the
proceedings
(including
supplying
a
full
copy
of
all
documents
necessary
for
the
hearing
to
each
member
of
the
Committee)
and
shall
give
written
notice
of
the
date,
time
and
place
thereof
to
the
parties.
18.
If
a
party
to
the
proceedings
fails
to
attend
the
hearing
the
Committee
may
either
adjourn
it
or
proceed
in
their
absence.
19.
The
chairman
of
the
Committee
shall
have
an
overriding
discretion
as
to
the
manner
in
which
the
hearing
of
the
proceedings
shall
be
conducted.
20.
The
Committee
shall
not
be
bound
by
any
enactment
or
rule
of
law
relating
to
the
admissibility
of
evidence
in
proceedings
before
a
court
of
law.
21.
The
hearing
shall
be
conducted
in
private.
22.
Each
party
shall
be
entitled
to
be
represented
at
the
hearing
by
a
solicitor
or
counsel
provided
that
they
shall
have
given
to
the
other
party
and
to
the
chairman
of
the
Committee
14
days’
prior
written
notice
to
that
effect.
23.
The
Committee’s
decision
shall
be
announced
as
soon
as
practicable
and
if
possible
at
the
end
of
the
hearing
and
shall
be
confirmed
in
writing
by
the
Secretary
to
the
parties.
521
24.
The
Committee
shall
give
reasons
for
its
decision.
25.
The
decision
of
the
Committee
shall
be
final
and
binding.
Fees and Expenses
26.
The
chairman
and
members
of
the
Committee
shall
be
entitled
to
receive
fees
and
expenses
in
such
sum
or
sums
as
shall
be
determined
by
the
PFNCC
from
time
to
time.
Committee’s Powers
27.
Upon
determining
an
application
made
in
accordance
with
the
provisions
of
these
Regulations,
the
Committee
may
make
an
order
with
regard
to
the
amount
and
payment
of
a
Compensation
Fee
and
any
other
order
as
it
thinks
fit.
Amendments
28.
No
amendment
to
these
Regulations
shall
be
proposed
or
made
without
the
prior
written
approval
of
the
Premier
League,
the
Football
League
and
the
Professional
Footballers’
Association.
522
Appendix 12
Code
of
Conduct
for
Academy
Players
of
Compulsory
School
Age
(Youth
Development
Rule
190)
Prior
to
signing
this
Code
of
Conduct
and
registering
the
Academy
Player
at
its
Academy,
full
discussion
has
taken
place
and
agreement
has
been
reached
between
the
Academy,
the
Academy
Player
and
the
parents
as
to
the
educational,
technical
and
match
programme
to
be
provided
by
the
Academy
to
the
Academy
Player.
(“the
Academy
Player”)
has
the
potential
to
become
a
footballer
at
the
highest
level
and
will
be
registered
as
an
Academy
Player
at
the
FC
(“the
Club”).
Both
the
Academy
Player
and
the
Academy
Player’s
parents
understand
that
the
Club
is
committed
to
the
Academy
Player’s
well
being,
future
development
and
realisation
of
potential,
but
that
the
level
of
achievement
ultimately
reached
cannot
be
guaranteed.
In
registering
the
Academy
Player
at
its
Football
Academy,
the
Club,
the
parents
and
the
Academy
Player
agree
to
the
following
Code
of
Conduct.
The Club agrees to provide
·
a
safe
environment
in
which
the
Academy
Player
can
learn
and
develop
without
fear
of
abuse
·
medical
screening,
monitoring
and
support
for
the
Academy
Player
·
a
structured
football
learning
programme,
appropriate
to
the
age,
ability
and
growth
of
the
Academy
Player
·
participation
in
football
matches
arranged
or
approved
by
the
Premier
League
·
trained,
screened
and
qualified
coaching
and
other
staff
and
facilities
as
determined
by
the
rules
governing
Academies
·
guidelines
to
the
Academy
Player
and
parents
on
the
best
ways
for
them
to
contribute
to
the
Academy
Player’s
football
and
personal
development
·
educational
support
(in
consultation
with
the
Academy
Player’s
school)
for
the
continued
academic
and
personal
development
of
the
Academy
Player
·
regular
communication
and
reports
to
the
Academy
Player
and
parents
on
the
Student’s
progress
·
a
Code
of
Conduct
and
Rules
for
its
Academy
523
The Academy Player agrees to
·
attend
the
Academy
regularly
and
punctually,
behave
with
self-discipline
and
give
notice
of
and
reasons
for
any
absence
·
practise
the
techniques
and
skills
taught
by
the
Academy
and
attempt
to
apply
them
in
matches
·
participate
in
football
matches
outside
normal
school
hours
only
as
specified
by
the
Academy
·
attend
school
regularly
and
punctually,
complete
school
assignments
and
behave
at
school
as
at
the
Academy
·
follow
a
lifestyle
appropriate
to
development
—
spending
leisure
time
positively;
eating,
drinking,
relaxing
and
sleeping
sensibly
·
adhere
to
the
Club’s
Code
of
Conduct
and
Rules
for
its
Academy
The Parents agree to
·
encourage
and
help
the
Academy
Player
meet
targets,
including
this
Code
of
Conduct
and
the
Club’s
Code
of
Conduct
and
Rules
for
its
Academy
·
support
the
Academy
Player
without
pressure,
praise
good
work
and
refrain
from
criticising
lapses
·
set
a
good
example
to
the
Academy
Player
·
respect
the
opportunity
given
to
the
Academy
Player
and
not
approach
or
permit
any
other
person
to
approach
any
other
club
during
the
currency
of
this
registration
except
as
allowed
under
the
Rules
governing
Academies
·
communicate
with
the
Academy
staff,
keeping
them
informed
about
matters
affecting
the
Academy
Player
·
permit
the
Academy
Player
to
play
only
football
matches
outside
normal
school
hours
as
specified
by
the
Academy
·
adhere
to
the
Club’s
Code
of
Conduct
and
Rules
for
its
Academy
524
We,
the
undersigned,
agree
to
the
Academy
Code
of
Conduct
Name
Signature
Name
Signature
Name
Signature
Football
Club
Academy
Player
Parents
Note: This Code of Conduct should be signed in quadruplicate, one copy being provided to the Academy Player, one to his parents, one being submitted to the
League in accordance with Youth Development Rule 258 and the fourth being retained by the Club.
525
National List of Referees
Season
2017/18
ADCOCK,
JG
(James)
Nottinghamshire
ATKINSON,
M
(Martin)
West
Yorkshire
ATTWELL,
SB
(Stuart)
Warwickshire
BACKHOUSE,
A
(Anthony)
Cumbria
BANKES,
P
(Peter)
Merseyside
BOND,
D
(Darren)
Lancashire
BOYESON,
C
(Carl)
East
Yorkshire
BROOKS,
J
(John)
Leicestershire
BREAKSPEAR,
C
(Charles)
Surrey
BROWN,
M
(Mark)
East
Yorkshire
BUSBY,
(John)
Oxfordshire
CLARK,
R
(Richard)
Northumberland
COGGINS,
A
(Antony)
Oxfordshire
COLLINS,
LM
(Lee)
Surrey
COOTE,
D
(David)
Nottinghamshire
COY,
M
(Martin)
Durham
DAVIES,
A
(Andy)
Hampshire
DEADMAN,
D
(Darren)
Cambridgeshire
DEAN,
ML
(Mike)
Wirral
DRYSDALE,
D
(Darren)
Lincolnshire
DUNCAN,
S
(Scott)
Northumberland
EAST,
R
(Roger)
Wiltshire
ELTRINGHAM,
G
(Geoff)
County
Durham
ENGLAND,
DJH
(Darren)
South
Yorkshire
FRIEND,
KA
(Kevin)
Leicestershire
HAINES,
A
(Andy)
Tyne
&
Wear
HARRINGTON,
T
(Tony)
Cleveland
HANDLEY,
D
(Darren),
Lancashire
HAYWOOD,
M
(Mark)
West
Yorkshire
HEYWOOD,
M
(Mark)
Cheshire
HICKS,
C
(Craig)
Surrey
HOOPER,
SA
(Simon)
Wiltshire
HORWOOD,
G
(Graham)
Bedfordshire
HUXTABLE,
B
(Brett)
Devon
ILDERTON,
EL
(Eddie)
Tyne
&
Wear
JOHNSON,
KA
(Kevin),
Somerset
JOYCE,
R
(Ross)
Cleveland
JONES,
MJ
(Michael)
Cheshire
JONES,
R
(Rob)
Merseyside
KAVANAGH,
C
(Chris),
Lancashire
KETTLE,
TM
(Trevor)
Rutland
KINSELEY,
N
(Nick)
Essex
LANGFORD,
O
(Oliver)
West
Midlands
LEWIS,
RL
(Rob)
Shropshire
LININGTON,
JJ
(James)
Isle
of
Wight
MADLEY,
AJ
(Andy)
West
Yorkshire
MADLEY,
RJ
(Bobby)
West
Yorkshire
MALONE,
BJ
(Brendan)
Wiltshire
MARRINER,
AM
(André)
West
Midlands
MARTIN,
S
(Stephen)
Staffordshire
MASON,
LS
(Lee)
Lancashire
MILLER,
NS
(Nigel)
County
Durham
MOSS,
J
(Jon)
West
Yorkshire
NIELD,
T
(Tom)
Sheffield
OLDHAM,
S
(Scott)
Lancashire
OLIVER,
M
(Michael)
Northumberland
PAWSON,
CL
(Craig)
South
Yorkshire
PROBERT,
LW
(Lee)
Wiltshire
ROBINSON,
T
(Tim)
West
Sussex
SALISBURY,
G
(Graham)
Lancashire
SALISBURY,
M
(Michael)
Lancashire
SARGINSON,
CD
(Chris)
Staffordshire
SCOTT,
GD
(Graham)
Oxfordshire
SIMPSON,
J
(Jeremy)
Lancashire
STOCKBRIDGE,
S
(Seb)
Tyne
&
Wear
STROUD,
KP
(Keith)
Hampshire
SWABEY,
L
(Lee)
Devon
SWARBRICK,
ND
(Neil)
Lancashire
TAYLOR,
A
(Anthony)
Cheshire
TIERNEY,
P
Paul)
Lancashire
TONER,
B
(Ben)
Lancashire
WARD,
GL
(Gavin)
Surrey
WEBB,
D
(David)
County
Durham
WHITESTONE,
D
(Dean)
Northamptonshire
WOOLMER,
KA
(Andy)
Northamptonshire
YATES,
O
(Oliver)
Staffordshire
528
National List of Assistant Referees
Season
2017/18
AKERS,
C
(Chris)
South
Yorkshire
AMEY,
JR
(Justin)
Dorset
AMPHLETT,
MJ
(Marvyn)
Worcestershire
ASPINALL,
N
(Natalie)
Lancashire
ATKIN,
R
(Robert)
Lincolnshire
AVENT,
D
(David)
Northamptonshire
AYLOTT,
A
(Andrew)
Bedfordshire
BARNARD,
N
(Nicholas)
Cheshire
BARTLETT,
R
(Richard)
Cheshire
BECK,
SP
(Simon)
Bedfordshire
BENNETT,
S
(Simon)
Staffordshire
BENTON,
DK
(David)
South
Yorkshire
BESWICK,
G
(Gary)
County
Durham
BETTS,
L
(Lee)
Norfolk
BICKLE,
O
(Oliver)
Derby
BLUNDEN,
D
(Darren)
Kent
BRISTOW,
M
(Matthew)
Manchester
BROWN,
S
(Stephen)
Kent
BRYAN,
DS
(Dave)
Lincolnshire
BURT,
S
(Stuart)
Northamptonshire
BUTLER,
S
(Stuart)
Kent
BYRNE,
H
(Helen)
Liverpool
CANN,
DJ
(Darren)
Norfolk
CHEOSIAUA,
R
(Ravel)
Worcestershire
CHILD,
SA
(Stephen)
Kent
CLARK,
J
(Joseph)
West
Midlands
CLAYTON,
A
(Alan)
Cheshire
CLAYTON,
S
(Simon)
County
Durham
COBB,
B
(Ben)
Dorset
COLLIN,
J
(Jake)
Liverpool
COOK,
D
(Daniel)
Essex
COOK,
D
(Daniel)
Hampshire
COOPER,
IJ
(Ian)
Kent
COOPER,
N
(Nicholas)
Suffolk
CROPP,
B
(Barry)
Lancashire
CROWHURST,
L,
(Leigh)
Sussex
CRYSELL,
A
(Adam)
Essex
CUNLIFFE,
M
(Mark)
Liverpool
D’AGUILAR,
M
(Michael)
Staffordshire
DA
COSTA,
A
(Anthony)
Cambridge
DABBS,
R
(Robert)
Dorset
DAVIES,
N
(Neil)
Merseyside
DEGNARAIN,
A
(Ashvin)
London
DENTON,
MJ
(Michael)
Lancashire
DERMOTT,
P
(Philip)
Lancashire
DERRIEN,
M
(Mark)
Dorset
DUDLEY,
IA
(Ian)
Nottinghamshire
DUNCAN,
M
(Mark)
Cheshire
DWYER,
M
(Mark)
West
Yorkshire
EATON,
D
(Derek)
Gloucestershire
EVA,
M
(Matt)
Surrey
FARRIES,
J
(John)
Oxfordshire
FINCH,
S
(Steven)
Southampton
FITCH-JACKSON,
C
(Carl)
Suffolk
FLYNN,
J
(John)
Wiltshire
FOLEY,
MJ
(Matt)
London
FORD,
D
(Declan)
Lincolnshire
FOX,
A
(Andrew)
Warwickshire
FREEMAN,
L
(Lee)
Sheffield
FYVIE,
G
(Graham)
Tyne
&
Wear
GANFIELD,
RS
(Ron)
Somerset
GARRATT,
AM
(Andy)
West
Midlands
GEORGE,
M
(Mike)
Norfolk
GOOCH,
P
(Peter)
Lancashire
GORDON,
B
(Barry)
County
Durham
GRAHAM,
P
(Paul)
Manchester
GRATTON,
D
(Danny)
Staffordshire
GREENHALGH,
N
(Nick)
Lancashire
GREENWOOD,
AH
(Alf)
North
Yorkshire
GRIFFITHS,
M
(Mark)
South
Yorkshire
GRUNNILL,
W
(Wayne)
East
Yorkshire
HALLIDAY,
A
(Andy)
North
Yorkshire
HANLEY,
M
(Michael)
Liverpool
HARTY,
T
(Thomas)
West
Midlands
HATZIDAKIS,
C
(Constantine)
Kent
HAYCOCK,
KW
(Ken)
West
Yorkshire
HENDLEY,
AR
(Andy)
West
Midlands
HILTON,
G
(Gary)
Lancashire
529
HOBDAY,
P
(Paul)
West
Midlands
HODSKINSON,
P
(Paul)
Lancashire
HOLMES,
AR
(Adrian)
West
Yorkshire
HOPKINS,
AJ
(Adam)
Devon
HOPTON,
N
(Nicholas)
Derbyshire
HOWICK,
K
(Kevin)
Oxfordshire
HOWSON,
A
(Akil)
Leicestershire
HUDSON,
S
(Shaun)
Tyne
&
Wear
HUNT,
J
(Jonathan)
Liverpool
HUSBAND,
C
(Christopher)
Worcestershire
HUSSIN,
(Ian)
Liverpool
HYDE,
RA
(Robert)
London
ISHERWOOD,
C
(Chris)
Lancashire
JONES,
M
(Matthew)
Staffordshire
JONES,
MT
(Mark)
Nottinghamshire
KANE,
G
(Graham)
East
Sussex
KELLY,
P
(Paul)
Kent
KENDALL,
R
(Richard)
Bedfordshire
KHAN,
A
(Abbas)
Leicestershire
KHATIB,
B
(Billy)
County
Durham
KIDD,
C
(Christopher)
Oxfordshire
KIRKUP,
PJ
(Peter)
Northamptonshire
KNAPP,
SC
(Simon)
Bristol
LAVER,
AA
(Andrew)
Hampshire
LEACH,
D
(Daniel)
Oxfordshire
LEDGER,
S
(Scott)
South
Yorkshire
LEE,
M
(Matthew)
West
Sussex
LENNARD,
HW
(Harry)
East
Sussex
LEWIS,
S
(Samuel)
Bedfordshire
LIDDLE,
G
(Geoff)
County
Durham
LONG,
SJ
(Simon)
Devon
LUGG,
N
(Nigel)
Surrey
MAINWARING,
J
(James)
Lancashire
MARKS,
L
(Louis)
Hampshire
MASKELL,
G
(Garry)
London
MASSEY-ELLIS,
SL
(Sian)
West
Midlands
MATTHEWS,
A
(Adam)
Gloucestershire
McDONOUGH,
M
(Mick)
Tyne
&
Wear
McGRATH,
M
(Matt)
East
Yorkshire
MELLOR,
G
(Gareth)
West
Yorkshire
MELLOR,
JM
(Mark)
Hertfordshire
MERCHANT,
R
(Rob)
Staffordshire
MEREDITH,
S
(Steven)
Nottinghamshire
METCALFE,
RL
(Lee)
Lancashire
MOORE,
A
(Anthony)
Cheshire
MORRIS,
K
(Kevin)
Herefordshire
MULRAINE,
K
(Kevin)
Cumbria
NEWBOLD,
AM
(Andy)
Leicestershire
NEWHOUSE,
P
(Paul)
County
Durham
NUNN,
AJ
(Adam)
Wiltshire
OGLES,
S
(Samuel)
Hampshire
PARRY,
MJ
(Matthew)
Liverpool
PASHLEY,
A
(Alix)
Derbyshire
PEART,
T
(Tony)
North
Yorkshire
PERRY,
MS
(Marc)
West
Midlands
PLANE,
S
(Steven)
Worcestershire
PLOWRIGHT,
DP
(David)
Nottinghamshire
POTTAGE,
M
(Mark)
Dorset
POWELL,
CI
(Chris)
Dorset
RAMSEY,
T
(Thomas)
Essex
RASHID,
L
(Lisa)
Birmingham
RATHBONE,
I
(Ian)
Northamptonshire
READ,
G
(Gregory)
Surrey
REES,
P
(Paul)
Somerset
ROBATHAN,
DM
(Daniel)
Surrey
RUSHTON,
S
(Steven)
Staffordshire
RUSSELL,
GR
(Geoff)
Northamptonshire
RUSSELL,
M
(Mark)
Somerset
SCHOLES,
MS
(Mark)
Buckinghamshire
SHARP,
N
(Neil)
Cleveland
SHAW,
S
(Simon)
Gloucestershire
SIDDALL,
I
(Iain)
Lancashire
SIMPSON,
J
(Joe)
Manchester
SLAUGHTER,
A
(Ashley)
West
Sussex
SMALLWOOD,
W
(William)
Cheshire
SMART,
E
(Edward)
West
Midlands
SMEDLEY,
I
(Ian)
Derbyshire
SMITH,
M
(Michael)
Essex
530
SMITH,
N
(Nigel)
Derbyshire
SMITH,
R
(Rob)
Hertfordshire
SMITH,
W
(Wade)
Cheshire
STRAIN,
D
(Darren)
Cheshire
STREET,
DR
(Duncan)
West
Yorkshire
TAYLOR,
C
(Craig)
Staffordshire
TAYLOR,
G
(Grant)
Birmingham
THOMPSON,
P
(Paul)
Derbyshire
TRANTER,
A
(Adrian)
Dorset
TRELEAVEN,
D
(Dean)
West
Sussex
VENAMORE,
L
(Lee)
Kent
WADE,
C
(Christopher)
Hampshire
WADE,
S
(Stephen)
East
Yorkshire
WALCHESTER,
C
(Callum)
Suffolk
WARD,
C
(Christopher)
Nottinghamshire
WARREN,
G
(George)
London
WATERS,
A
(Adrian)
Kent
WEBB,
MP
(Michael)
Surrey
WEST,
RJ
(Richard)
East
Yorkshire
WIGGLESWORTH,
RJ
(Richard)
South
Yorkshire
WILD,
R
(Richard)
Lancashire
WILDING,
D
(Darren)
Worcester
WILKES,
MJ
(Matthew)
West
Midlands
WILLIAMS,
A
(Andrew)
Middlesex
WILSON,
J
(James)
Cheshire
WILSON,
M
(Marc)
Cambridgeshire
WOOD,
T
(Tim)
Gloucestershire
YATES,
P
(Paul)
Kent
531
Memorandum & Articles of Association
No.
2719699
THE
COMPANIES
ACT
1985
COMPANY
LIMITED
BY
SHARES
MEMORANDUM
OF
ASSOCIATION
of
THE FOOTBALL ASSOCIATION PREMIER LEAGUE LIMITED
1.
The
name
of
the
Company
is
“THE
FOOTBALL
ASSOCIATION
PREMIER
LEAGUE
LIMITED”.
2.
The
registered
office
of
the
Company
will
be
situated
in
England.
3.
The
objects
for
which
the
Company
is
established
are:
(a)
to
organise
and
manage
under
the
jurisdiction
of
The
Football
Association
a
league
of
association
football
clubs
to
be
known
as
“The
Football
Association
Premier
League”
or
such
other
name
as
the
Company
may
from
time
to
time
adopt
(“the
Premier
League”);
(b)
to
make,
adopt,
vary
and
publish
rules,
regulations
and
conditions
for
the
management
of
the
Premier
League
and
matters
relating
thereto,
and
to
take
all
such
steps
as
shall
be
deemed
necessary
or
advisable
for
enforcing
such
rules,
regulations
and
conditions;
(c)
to
promote,
provide
for,
regulate
and
manage
all
or
any
details
or
arrangements
or
other
things
as
may
be
considered
necessary
or
desirable
for,
or
ancillary
to,
the
comfort,
conduct,
convenience
or
benefit
of
football
players
and
of
the
public
or
of
any
other
persons
concerned
or
engaged
in
or
associated
with
the
Premier
League;
(d)
to
enter
into
television,
broadcasting,
sponsorship,
commercial
or
other
transactions
of
any
kind
in
connection
with
the
Premier
League;
(e)
to
co-operate
with
The
Football
Association
and
the
International
Football
Association
Board
in
all
matters
relating
to
international
competitions
or
relating
to
the
laws
of
the
game
of
association
football
and
generally
to
adhere
to
and
comply
with
the
applicable
rules
and
regulations
of
The
Football
Association;
(f)
to
carry
out
operations
and
to
produce
or
deal
with
goods
and
to
purchase
or
otherwise
acquire,
construct,
lease,
hold
or
deal
with
property,
rights
or
privileges;
534
(g)
to
carry
out
any
other
transactions
or
things
as
can
be
advantageously
carried
on
in
connection
with
or
ancillary
to
the
Premier
League
or
as
may
be
calculated
directly
or
indirectly
to
enhance
the
value
of
or
render
profitable
any
of
the
property
or
rights
of
the
Company;
(h)
to
invest
and
deal
with
the
monies
of
the
Company
not
immediately
required
in
any
manner
and
hold
and
deal
with
any
investment
so
made;
(i)
to
pay
or
to
provide
or
to
make
arrangements
for
providing
gratuities,
pensions,
benefits,
loans
and
other
matters
and
to
establish,
support,
subsidise
and
subscribe
to
any
institution,
association,
club,
scheme,
fund
or
trust;
(j)
to
raise
or
borrow
money
and
to
give
security
over
the
Company’s
assets;
(k)
to
lend
or
advance
money
and
to
give
credit
and
to
enter
(whether
gratuitously
or
otherwise)
into
guarantees
or
indemnities
of
all
kinds,
whether
secured
or
unsecured,
and
whether
in
respect
of
its
own
obligations
or
those
of
some
other
person
or
company;
(l)
to
pay
or
agree
to
pay
all
or
any
of
the
promotion,
formation
and
registration
expenses
of
the
Company;
(m)
to
contribute
to
or
support
any
charitable,
benevolent
or
useful
object
relating
to
association
football,
or
participants
therein;
(n)
to
do
all
other
things
to
further
the
objects
of
the
Company
or
as
may
be
deemed
incidental
or
conducive
to
the
attainment
of
such
objects
or
any
of
them.
It
is
hereby
declared
that
(except
where
the
context
expressly
so
requires)
none
of
the
several
paragraphs
of
this
clause,
or
the
objects
therein
specified,
or
the
powers
thereby
conferred
shall
be
limited
by,
or
be
deemed
merely
subsidiary
or
auxiliary
to,
any
other
paragraph
of
this
clause,
or
the
objects
in
such
other
paragraph
specified,
or
the
powers
thereby
conferred.
4.
The
liability
of
the
members
is
limited.
5.
The
share
capital
of
the
Company
is
£100
divided
into
99
Ordinary
Shares
of
£1
each
and
1
Special
Rights
Preference
Share
of
£1.
We,
the
several
persons
whose
names,
addresses
and
descriptions
are
subscribed,
are
desirous
of
being
formed
into
a
Company
in
pursuance
of
this
Memorandum
of
Association
and
we
respectively
agree
to
take
the
number
of
shares
in
the
capital
of
the
Company
set
opposite
our
respective
names.
535
Names,
Addresses
and
Descriptions
of
Subscribers
Rick
N.
Parry
Chief
Executive
—
F.A.
Premier
League
14
Dormer
Close
Rowton
Chester
CH3
7SA
R.H.G.
Kelly
Chief
Executive
—
Football
Association
16
Lancaster
Gate
London
W2
3LW
Dated
the
22nd
day
of
May
1992
Witness
to
the
above
signatures:
I.L.
Hewitt
Solicitor
65
Fleet
Street
London
EC4Y
1HS
Number
and
class
of
shares
taken
by
each
subscriber
22
Ordinary
Shares
1
Special
Rights
Preference
Share
Graeme
E.C.
Sloan
Solicitor
65
Fleet
Street
London
EC4Y
1HS
536
No.
2719699
THE
COMPANIES
ACT
1985
PRIVATE
COMPANY
LIMITED
BY
SHARES
ARTICLES
OF
ASSOCIATION
of
THE FOOTBALL ASSOCIATION PREMIER LEAGUE LIMITED
(As
amended
by
Special
Resolution
passed
on
4
June
2015)
Interpretation
1.1
The
regulations
contained
in
Table
A
(as
prescribed
pursuant
to
Section
8
of
the
Companies
Act
1985)
in
force
at
the
date
of
adoption
of
these
Articles
shall
not
apply
to
the
Company
but
the
regulations
contained
in
the
following
clauses
(as
originally
adopted
or
as
from
time
to
time
altered
by
Special
Resolution)
shall
be
the
Articles
of
Association
of
the
Company.
1.2
In
these
Articles:
“the Act” means
the
Companies
Act
1985
including
any
statutory
modification
or
reenactment
thereof
for
the
time
being
in
force;
“the Articles” means
the
Articles
of
Association
of
the
Company
and
reference
to
a
number
following
the
word
“Article”
is
a
reference
to
an
article
so
numbered
in
the
Articles;
“Association Football” means
the
game
of
football
as
played
in
accordance
with
the
rules
and
regulations
of,
or
adopted
by,
the
Football
Association;
“the Board” means
the
board
of
directors
for
the
time
being
of
the
Company;
“Chairman” means
the
person
appointed
as
the
Chairman
pursuant
to
Article
42
or
any
acting
Chairman
appointed
pursuant
to
Article
56.1;
“Club” means
an
Association
Football
club
which
is
for
the
time
being
a
Member;
“the Company” means
the
The
Football
Association
Premier
League
Limited;
“clear days” in
relation
to
the
period
of
a
notice
means
that
period
excluding
the
day
for
which
the
notice
is
given
or
on
which
it
is
to
take
effect
but
including
the
day
when
the
notice
is
given
or
deemed
to
be
given;
“Director” means
a
director
of
the
Company;
“the Football Association” means
The
Football
Association
Limited;
537
“the Football Association Rules” means
the
rules
and
regulations
for
the
time
being
of
the
Football
Association;
“F.A Cup” means
the
Football
Association
Challenge
Cup
competition;
“the Football League” means
The
Football
League
Limited;
“Former Companies Acts” has
the
meaning
set
out
in
section
735(1)
of
the
Act.
“General Meeting” means
any
meeting
of
the
Members
and
shall
include
for
the
purpose
of
the
Articles
(except
where
expressly
stated)
the
annual
general
meeting
and
a
separate
class
meeting
of
the
holders
of
Ordinary
Shares
in
the
Company;
“the League” means
the
Association
Football
league
managed
by
the
Company
and
consisting
of
Association
Football
clubs
which
are
from
time
to
time
Members;
“League Office” means
the
registered
office
for
the
time
being
of
the
Company;
“Member” means
an
Association
Football
club
the
name
of
which
is
entered
in
the
register
of
Members
as
the
holder
of
an
Ordinary
Share;
“the Memorandum” means
the
Memorandum
of
Association
of
the
Company;
“Ordinary Share” means
an
ordinary
share
of
£1
in
the
capital
of
the
Company;
“Representative” means
any
director
or
the
secretary
of
a
Club
or
any
person
who
has
been
authorised
to
act
as
the
representative
of
a
Club
as
referred
to
in
Article
36.1;
“Resolution” means
a
resolution
of
the
Company
which
has
been
passed
at
a
General
Meeting
by
a
majority
of
Members
as
specified
in
Article
27
or
a
resolution
of
the
Members
passed
pursuant
to
the
provisions
of
Article
33;
“the Rules” means
the
rules
of
the
League
as
made,
adopted
or
amended
from
time
to
time
pursuant
to
the
provisions
of
Article
16;
“the Seal” means
the
common
seal
of
the
Company;
“Secretary” means
the
secretary
of
the
Company
or
any
other
person
appointed
to
perform
the
duties
of
the
secretary
of
the
Company,
including
a
joint,
assistant
or
deputy
secretary;
“Special Share” means
the
one
special
rights
preference
share
of
£1
referred
to
in
Article
3;
538
“Successor” means
any
manager,
receiver,
administrative
receiver
or
liquidator
appointed
in
any
of
the
circumstances
referred
to
in
Article
10.1;
“the Special Shareholder” means
the
holder
of
the
Special
Share;
“the United Kingdom” means
Great
Britain
and
Northern
Ireland;
“written” or
“in writing” shall
include
without
limitation
telex
telegram
cable
facsimile
transmission
or
other
means
of
telecommunication
in
permanent
written
form.
A
reference
to
a
person
includes
a
body
corporate
and
an
unincorporated
body
of
persons.
Unless
the
context
otherwise
requires,
words
or
expressions
contained
in
the
Articles
bear
the
same
meaning
as
in
the
Act
but
excluding
any
statutory
modification
or
re-enactment
thereof
not
in
force
when
the
Articles
or
the
relevant
parts
thereof
are
adopted.
Headings
2.
The
headings
in
the
Articles
are
for
the
convenience
only
and
shall
not
affect
the
interpretation
of
the
Articles.
Share Capital
3.
The
authorised
share
capital
of
the
Company
at
the
date
of
adoption
of
the
Articles
is
£100
divided
into
99
Ordinary
Shares
and
one
special
rights
preference
share
of
£1.
4.
Subject
as
provided
in
Article
12,
an
Ordinary
Share
shall
only
be
issued,
allotted
or
transferred
to
an
Association
Football
club
entitled,
pursuant
to
the
Articles
and
the
Rules,
to
be
a
Member
and
such
club
shall,
on
issue,
allotment
or
transfer
to
it
of
an
Ordinary
Share,
become
a
Member.
5.
No
person
shall
be
entitled
to
be
a
Member
unless
that
person
is:
5.1
a
company
limited
by
shares
formed
and
registered
in
England
and
Wales
under
the
Act;
or
5.2
a
company
limited
by
shares
formed
and
registered
in
England
and
Wales
under
any
of
the
Former
Companies
Acts;
or
5.3
any
other
person
which
the
Board
may
determine,
in
its
discretion,
shall
be
entitled
to
be
a
Member.
539
6.
No
member
shall
be
entitled
to
own,
or
have
a
beneficial
interest
in,
more
than
one
OrdinaryShare.
The Special Share
7.1
The
Special
Share
may
only
be
issued
to
and
held
by
the
Football
Association.
7.2
Notwithstanding
any
provision
in
the
Articles
or
the
Rules
to
the
contrary,
each
of
the
following
matters
shall
be
deemed
to
be
a
variation
of
the
rights
attaching
to
the
Special
Share
and
shall
accordingly
be
effective
only
with
the
consent
in
writing
of
the
Special
Shareholder
and
without
such
consent
shall
not
be
done
or
caused
to
be
done:
7.2.1
the
amendment,
or
removal,
or
the
alteration
of
the
effect
of
(which,
for
the
avoidance
of
doubt,
shall
be
taken
to
include
the
ratification
of
any
breach
of)
all
or
any
of
the
following:
(a)
the
objects
of
the
Company
set
out
in
clause
3
of
the
Memorandum;
(b)
in
Article
1
the
definition
of
‘Special
Share”
or
‘the
Special
Shareholder”;
(c)
Article
4
(issue
of
Ordinary
Shares);
(d)
this
Article
7
(rights
attaching
to
the
Special
Share);
(e)
Article
42
(number
of
Directors);
(f)
Article
44
(appointment
and
re-appointment
of
Directors);
(g)
Article
79
(adherence
to
the
Football
Association
Rules);
and
(h)
Articles
80
and
81
(winding-up);
7.2.2
any
change
of
the
name
of
the
Company;
7.2.3
the
variation
of
any
voting
rights
attaching
to
any
shares
in
the
Company;
7.2.4
the
making
and
adoption
of
or
any
amendment
to,
removal
of
or
waiver
of
any
of
the
provisions
of
the
Rules
which
relate
to:
(a)
the
name
of
the
League;
(b)
the
number
of
Members
and
promotion
to
and
relegation
from
the
League;
(c)
the
criteria
for
membership
of
the
League;
(d)
the
arranging
of
fixtures
on
or
prior
to
specified
international
match
dates
and
commitment
to
support
the
Football
Association
in
relation
to
international
matches;
(e)
the
obligation
of
each
Club
to
enter
the
F.A.
Cup;
(f)
the
ownership
of
more
than
one
club;
(g)
any
rules
common
to
the
League
and
the
Football
League.
540
7.3
The
Special
Shareholder
shall
have
all
the
rights
of
a
Member
in
relation
to
receiving
notice
of,
and
attending
and
speaking
at
General
Meetings
and
to
receiving
minutes
of
General
Meetings.
The
Special
Shareholder
shall
have
no
right
to
vote
at
General
Meetings.
7.4
On
any
distribution
of
capital
on
a
winding
up
of
the
Company,
the
Special
Shareholder
shall
be
entitled
to
repayment
of
the
capital
paid
up
or
treated
for
the
purposes
of
the
Act
or
the
Insolvency
Act
1986
as
paid
up
on
the
Special
Share
in
priority
to
any
repayment
of
capital
to
any
Member.
The
Special
Share
shall
carry
no
other
right
to
participate
in
the
capital,
and
no
right
to
participate
in
the
profits,
of
the
Company.
Share Certificates
8.1
Every
Club,
upon
being
registered
as
the
holder
of
an
Ordinary
Share,
shall
be
entitled
without
payment
to
one
certificate
for
the
Ordinary
Share
so
held.
Every
certificate
shall
be
sealed
with
the
Seal
and
shall
specify
the
distinguishing
number
of
the
Ordinary
Share
to
which
it
relates
and
the
amount
paid
up
thereon.
8.2
If
a
share
certificate
is
defaced,
worn-out,
lost
or
destroyed,
it
may
be
renewed
on
such
terms
(if
any)
as
to
evidence
and
indemnity
and
payment
of
the
expenses
reasonably
incurred
by
the
Company
in
investigating
such
evidence
as
the
Board
may
determine
but
otherwise
free
of
charge,
and
(in
the
case
of
defacement
or
wearing-out
of
the
share
certificate)
subject
to
delivery
up
of
the
old
certificate.
Transfer of Shares
9.1
The
instrument
of
transfer
of
an
Ordinary
Share
may
be
in
any
usual
form
or
in
any
other
form
which
the
Board
may
approve
and
shall
be
executed
by
or
on
behalf
of
the
transferor
and,
unless
the
share
is
fully
paid,
by
or
on
behalf
of
the
transferee.
9.2
The
Board
shall
refuse
to
register
the
transfer
of
an
Ordinary
Share
to
a
person
who
is
not
entitled,
pursuant
to
the
Articles
or
the
Rules,
to
be
a
Member.
9.3
The
Board
may
also
refuse
to
register
the
transfer
of
an
Ordinary
Share
unless:
9.3.1
the
instrument
of
transfer
relating
thereto
is
lodged
at
the
League
Office
or
at
such
other
place
as
the
Board
may
appoint
and
is
accompanied
by
the
certificate
for
the
Ordinary
Share
to
which
it
relates
and
such
other
evidence
as
the
Board
may
reasonably
require
to
show
the
right
of
the
transferor
to
make
the
transfer;
and
9.3.2
it
is
in
respect
of
only
one
Ordinary
Share.
541
10.1
If
a
Member
10.1.1
enters
into
a
Company
Voluntary
Arrangement
pursuant
to
Part
1
of
the
Insolvency
Act
1986
(‘the
1986
Act”
which
expression
shall
include
any
statutory
modification
or
re-enactment
thereof
for
the
time
being
in
force)
or
a
compromise
or
arrangement
with
its
creditors
under
Part
26
of
the
Act,
or
it
enters
into
any
compromise
agreement
with
its
creditors
as
a
whole;
or
10.1.2
lodges,
or
its
shareholders
or
directors
lodge,
a
Notice
of
Intention
to
Appoint
an
Administrator
or
a
Notice
of
Appointment
of
an
Administrator
at
the
Court
in
accordance
with
paragraphs
26
and
29
of
Schedule
B1
to
the
1986
Act
or
it
or
its
shareholders
or
directors
make
an
application
to
the
Court
for
an
Administration
Order
under
paragraph
12
of
Schedule
B1
to
the
1986
Act
or
where
an
Administrator
is
appointed
or
an
Administration
Order
is
made
in
respect
of
it
(‘Administrator”
and
‘Administration
Order”
having
the
meanings
attributed
to
them
respectively
by
paragraphs
1
and
10
of
Schedule
B1
to
the
1986
Act);
or
10.1.3
has
an
Administrative
Receiver
(as
defined
by
section
251
of
the
1986
Act)
or
a
Law
of
Property
Act
Receiver
(appointed
under
section
109
of
the
Law
of
Property
Act
1925)
or
any
Receiver
appointed
by
the
Court
under
the
Supreme
Court
Act
1981
or
any
court
appointed
Receiver
or
any
other
Receiver
appointed
over
any
of
its
assets
which,
in
the
opinion
of
the
Board,
are
material
to
the
Club’s
ability
to
fulfill
its
obligations
as
a
Member;
or
10.1.4
has
its
shareholders
pass
a
resolution
pursuant
to
section
84(1)
of
the
1986
Act
to
voluntarily
wind
it
up:
or
10.1.5
has
a
meeting
of
its
creditors
convened
pursuant
to
section
95
or
section
98
of
the
1986
Act;
or
10.1.6
has
a
winding
up
order
made
against
it
by
the
Court
under
section
122
of
the
1986
Act
or
a
provisional
liquidator
is
appointed
over
it
under
section
135
of
the
1986
Act;
or
10.1.7
ceases
or
forms
an
intention
to
cease
wholly
or
substantially
to
carry
on
its
business
save
for
the
purpose
of
reconstruction
or
amalgamation
otherwise
in
accordance
with
a
scheme
of
proposals
which
have
previously
been
submitted
to
and
approved
in
writing
by
the
Board;
or
10.1.8
enters
into
or
is
placed
into
any
insolvency
regime
in
any
jurisdiction
outside
England
and
Wales
which
is
analogous
with
the
insolvency
regimes
detailed
in
Articles
10.1.1
to
Articles
10.1.6
hereof;
542
then
the
Board
may
at
any
time
thereafter
by
notice
in
writing
call
upon
the
relevant
Successor
to
transfer
the
Ordinary
Share
held
by
such
Member
to
such
person
as
the
Board
shall
direct
at
a
price
of
£1
and
on
receipt
of
such
notice
the
Member
shall
thereupon
cease
to
be
entitled
to
be
a
Member
of
the
League.
10.2
If
any
Member
shall
cease
to
be
entitled
to
be
a
member
of
the
League
pursuant
to
the
provisions
of
the
Rules,
then
that
Member,
shall,
on
receiving
notice
in
writing
from
the
Board
to
that
effect,
transfer
its
Ordinary
Share
to
such
person
as
the
Board
shall
direct
at
a
price
of
£1.
10.3
Any
Member
ceasing
to
be
entitled
to
be
a
member
of
the
League
as
referred
to
in
Article
10.1
or
10.2
shall,
as
from
the
date
of
receiving
the
notice
therein
referred
to,
have
no
rights
in
relation
to
the
Ordinary
Share
held
by
it
save
in
relation
to
Articles
80
and
81.
10.4
If
any
Member
or
its
Successor
(as
the
case
may
be)
shall
fail
to
transfer
such
Member’s
Ordinary
Share
in
accordance
with
and
within
seven
days
of
the
notice
in
writing
by
the
Board
calling
for
the
transfer
of
the
same,
the
Board
may
authorise
either
Director
to
execute
a
transfer
thereof
in
favour
of
a
person
entitled
to
be
a
member
of
the
League
and
a
transfer
so
executed
shall
be
as
valid
and
effective
as
if
the
same
had
been
executed
by
the
Member
or
its
Successor
(as
the
case
may
be)
and
the
transferee
shall
be
entered
into
the
register
of
Members
as
the
holder
of
such
Ordinary
Share
accordingly.
10.5
On
registration
of
the
transfer
of
an
Ordinary
Share
held
by
a
Member,
executed
by
such
Member,
its
Successor
or
either
Director
(as
the
case
may
be)
pursuant
to
the
provisions
of
this
Article
10,
the
Member
shall
cease
to
be
a
Member.
11.1
No
fee
shall
be
charged
for
the
registration
of
any
instrument
of
transfer
or
other
document
relating
to
or
affecting
the
title
to
any
Ordinary
Share.
11.2
If
the
Board
refuses
to
register
a
transfer
of
an
Ordinary
Share,
the
Board
shall,
within
two
months
after
the
date
on
which
the
instrument
of
transfer
was
lodged
with
the
Company,
send
to
the
transferee
notice
of
the
refusal.
11.3
The
Company
shall
be
entitled
to
retain
any
instrument
of
transfer
which
is
registered,
but
any
instrument
of
transfer
which
the
Board
refuses
to
register
shall
be
returned
to
the
person
lodging
it
when
notice
of
the
refusal
is
given.
543
Excess Shares
12.1
In
the
event
that
the
maximum
number
of
Association
Football
clubs
entitled
to
be
members
of
the
League
in
accordance
with
the
Articles
or
the
Rules
is
less
than
the
number
of
Ordinary
Shares
then
in
issue
then,
unless
the
excess
of
such
Ordinary
Shares
shall
be
purchased
by
the
Company
or
otherwise
redeemed
in
accordance
with
the
provisions
of
the
Act,
such
excess
Ordinary
Shares
shall
be
transferred
to
and
be
registered
in
the
name
of
the
Secretary
and,
whilst
so
registered,
such
Ordinary
Shares
shall
carry
no
voting,
dividend
or
other
rights,
including
on
any
winding
up
of
the
Company.
12.2
On
any
change
of
the
Secretary,
any
Ordinary
Shares
so
registered
in
the
name
of
the
Secretary
shall
forthwith
be
transferred
into
the
name
of
the
person
holding
such
office
following
such
change
and
in
the
event
that
such
shares
shall
not
be
so
transferred
within
fourteen
days
of
the
change
of
the
Secretary,
the
Board
may
authorise
either
the
Director
to
execute
a
transfer
of
such
shares
in
favour
of
the
Secretary
for
the
time
being
of
the
Company
and
a
transfer
so
executed
shall
be
as
valid
and
effective
as
if
the
same
had
been
executed
by
the
holder
of
such
shares
and
the
transferee
Secretary
shall
be
entered
in
the
register
as
the
holder
of
such
Ordinary
Shares
accordingly.
Alteration of Share Capital
13.
The
Company
may
by
Resolution
cancel
Ordinary
Shares
which,
at
the
date
of
the
passing
of
the
Resolution,
have
not
been
issued
and
allotted
or
agreed
to
be
issued
and
allotted
to
any
Association
Football
club
entitled
thereto
and
diminish
the
amount
of
its
share
capital
by
the
amount
of
the
shares
so
cancelled.
14.
Subject
to
the
provisions
of
the
Act,
the
Company
may
by
special
resolution
reduce
its
share
capital,
any
capital
redemption
reserve
and
any
share
premium
account.
Purchase of Own Shares
15.
Subject
to
the
provisions
of
the
Act,
the
Company
may
purchase
its
own
shares
(including
any
redeemable
shares)
and
make
a
payment
in
respect
of
the
redemption
or
purchase
of
its
own
shares
otherwise
than
out
of
distributable
profits
of
the
Company
or
the
proceeds
of
a
fresh
issue
of
shares.
544
Rules
16.1
The
Company
may
by
Resolution
make
and
adopt
and
from
time
to
time
amend
the
Rules
for
the
purpose
of
regulating
all
matters
affecting
the
organisation
and
management
of
the
League
to
the
extent
not
provided
for
in,
and
so
far
as
the
same
do
not
conflict
with,
the
provisions
of
the
Articles.
16.2
Unless
otherwise
stated
in
the
Articles
or
the
Rules,
the
provisions
of
the
Articles
shall
prevail
in
the
event
of
any
conflict
with
any
of
the
provisions
of
the
Rules.
General Meetings
17.1
A
General
Meeting
may
be
convened
by
the
Board
at
any
time.
17.2
If
there
are
at
any
time
less
than
two
Directors
then
a
continuing
Director
or
the
Secretary
may
convene
a
General
Meeting
for
the
purposes
referred
to
in
Article
56.1.
17.3
The
Board
shall
convene
each
year
at
approximately
quarterly
intervals
not
less
than
four
General
Meetings
(to
include
an
annual
general
meeting)
to
be
held
at
such
time
and
at
such
place
as
the
Board
shall
determine.
17.4
The
Board
(and
if
there
are
less
than
two
Directors,
a
continuing
Director
or
the
Secretary)
shall
on
receipt
by
the
Company
of
the
requisition
to
that
effect
from
two
or
more
Members
forthwith
proceed
to
convene
a
General
Meeting
(other
than
an
annual
general
meeting)
for
a
date
not
later
than:
17.4.1
twenty
eight
clear
days
after
the
receipt
of
such
requisition
if
it
is
signed
by
less
than
two
thirds
in
number
of
the
Members;
or
17.4.2
fourteen
clear
days
after
the
receipt
of
such
requisition
if
it
is
signed
by
two
thirds
or
more
in
number
of
the
Members;
or
17.4.3
twenty
one
clear
days
after
receipt
of
such
requisition
if
the
meeting
is
for
any
of
the
purposes
referred
to
in
Articles
18.1.2,
18.1.3,
or
18.1.4.
545
Notice of General Meetings (1)
18.1
At
least
twenty
one
clear
days’
notice
in
writing
shall
be
given
for:
18.1.1
any
annual
general
meeting;
18.1.2
any
meeting
at
which
it
is
proposed
to
pass
a
special
resolution
or
an
elective
resolution;
18.1.3
any
meeting
at
which
it
is
proposed
to
pass
a
Resolution
appointing
a
person
as
a
Director;
18.1.4
any
meeting
at
which
it
is
proposed
to
make,
adopt
or
amend
the
Rules.
18.2
At
least
fourteen
clear
days’
notice
in
writing
shall
be
given
for
any
other
General
Meeting.
19.
The
notice
of
a
General
Meeting
shall
specify
the
time
and
place
of
the
meeting,
the
general
nature
of
the
business
to
be
transacted
and
shall
include
a
statement
that
a
Member
entitled
to
attend
and
vote
is
entitled
to
appoint
one
or
two
proxies
to
attend
and
vote
instead
of
that
Member
and
that
a
proxy
need
not
also
be
a
Member
and,
in
the
case
of
an
annual
general
meeting,
shall
specify
the
meeting
as
such.
20.
Notice
of
any
General
Meeting
shall
be
given
to
the
Special
Shareholder,
all
the
Members,
any
Successor
of
a
Member
and
to
each
Director
and
the
auditors.
21.
The
accidental
omission
to
give
notice
of
a
meeting
to,
or
the
non-receipt
of
notice
of
a
meeting
by,
any
member
or
person
entitled
to
receive
notice
shall
not
invalidate
the
proceedings
at
that
meeting.
Proceedings at General Meetings
22.
No
business
shall
be
transacted
at
any
General
Meeting
unless
a
quorum
is
present.
Save
as
otherwise
provided
in
these
Articles,
two
thirds
in
number
of
the
Members
who
are
present
by
a
Representative
or
by
proxy
shall
constitute
a
quorum
for
all
purposes.
(1) By elective resolution passed at a General Meeting of Shareholders held on 3rd December 1998 it was resolved that the provisions of Section 369(4) and
Section 378(3) of the Companies Act 1985 (as amended by the Companies Act 1989) are to have effect in relation to the Company as if, for the references, in those
sections, to 95%, there were substituted references to 90%.
Accordingly any agreement of the members to the calling of a general meeting on short notice (Section 369) or to consider a special resolution at a General
Meeting on short notice, requires the agreement of a majority of 90% (rather than 95%) in number, of the members having the right to attend and vote at a
meeting.
546
23.
If
such
a
quorum
is
not
present
within
half
an
hour
from
the
time
appointed
for
the
meeting,
or
if
during
a
meeting
such
a
quorum
ceases
to
be
present,
the
meeting
shall
stand
adjourned
to
the
same
day
in
the
next
week
at
the
same
time
and
place
or
to
such
time
and
place
as
the
Board
may
determine.
If
at
the
adjourned
meeting
a
quorum
is
not
present
within
half
an
hour
from
the
time
appointed
for
the
meeting
the
notice
of
the
meeting
shall
be
deemed
to
be,
and
the
meeting
shall
be,
cancelled.
24.
The
Chairman,
or,
in
his
absence,
a
Director
shall
preside
as
chairman
of
the
meeting.
If
none
is
willing
to
act
as
chairman,
or
if
not
present
within
fifteen
minutes
after
the
time
appointed
for
holding
the
meeting,
the
Members
present
shall
elect
another
Director
or
one
of
the
Representatives
of
a
Member
who
is
present
to
be
the
chairman
of
the
meeting.
25.
Notwithstanding
that
he
is
not
a
Member,
a
Director
shall
be
entitled
to
attend
and
speak
at
any
General
Meeting.
26.
The
chairman
of
the
meeting
may,
with
the
consent
of
a
General
Meeting
at
which
a
quorum
is
present
(and
shall,
if
so
directed
by
the
meeting),
adjourn
the
meeting
from
time
to
time
and
from
place
to
place
but
no
business
shall
be
transacted
at
an
adjourned
meeting
other
than
business
which
might
properly
have
been
transacted
at
the
meeting
had
the
adjournment
not
taken
place.
When
a
meeting
is
adjourned
for
thirty
days
or
more
notice
shall
be
given
in
accordance
with
Article
18
specifying
the
time
and
place
of
the
adjourned
meeting
and
the
general
nature
of
the
business
to
be
transacted.
Otherwise
it
shall
not
be
necessary
to
give
any
such
notice.
27.
Except
where
the
Act
specifies
that
a
particular
resolution
of
the
Company
requires
a
greater
majority,
two-thirds
of
such
Members
who
are
present
and
who
vote
by
their
Representative
or
by
proxy
at
a
General
Meeting
of
which
notice
has
been
duly
given
shall
be
required
for
the
passing
of
all
resolutions
of
the
Company.
28.
A
resolution
put
to
the
vote
of
a
General
Meeting
shall
be
decided
on
a
show
of
hands
unless
before,
or
on
the
declaration
of
the
result
of,
the
show
of
hands,
a
poll
is
duly
demanded.
Subject
to
the
provisions
of
the
Act,
a
poll
may
be
demanded:
28.1
by
the
chairman
of
the
meeting;
or
28.2
by
at
least
two
Members;
and
a
demand
by
a
person
as
Representative
of
or
proxy
for
a
Member
shall
be
the
same
as
a
demand
by
the
Member.
547
29.
Unless
a
poll
is
duly
demanded,
a
declaration
by
the
chairman
of
the
meeting
that
a
resolution
has
been
carried
or
carried
unanimously
or
by
a
particular
majority
or
lost,
or
not
carried
by
a
particular
majority,
and
an
entry
to
that
effect
in
the
minutes
of
the
General
Meeting
shall
be
conclusive
evidence
of
the
fact
without
proof
of
the
number
or
proportion
of
the
votes
recorded
in
favour
of
or
against
the
resolution.
30.
The
demand
for
a
poll
may,
before
the
poll
is
taken,
be
withdrawn,
but
only
with
the
consent
of
the
chairman
of
the
meeting
and
a
demand
so
withdrawn
shall
not
be
taken
to
have
invalidated
the
result
of
a
show
of
hands
declared
before
the
demand
was
made.
31.
A
poll
shall
be
taken
as
the
chairman
of
the
meeting
directs
and
he
may
fix
a
time
and
place
for
declaring
the
result
of
the
poll.
The
result
of
the
poll
shall
be
deemed
to
be
the
resolution
of
the
meeting
at
which
the
poll
was
demanded.
32.1
A
poll
demanded
on
the
election
of
a
chairman
of
the
meeting
or
on
a
question
of
adjournment
shall
be
taken
forthwith.
A
poll
demanded
on
any
other
question
shall
be
taken
either
forthwith
or
at
such
time
and
place
as
the
chairman
of
the
meeting
directs
not
being
more
than
thirty
days
after
the
poll
is
demanded.
The
demand
for
a
poll
shall
not
prevent
the
continuance
of
a
meeting
for
the
transaction
of
any
business
other
than
the
question
on
which
the
poll
was
demanded.
If
a
poll
is
demanded
before
the
declaration
of
the
result
of
a
show
of
hands
and
the
demand
is
duly
withdrawn,
the
meeting
shall
continue
as
if
the
demand
had
not
been
made.
32.2
No
notice
need
be
given
of
a
poll
not
taken
immediately
if
the
time
and
place
at
which
it
is
to
be
taken
are
announced
at
the
meeting
at
which
it
is
demanded.
In
any
other
case
at
least
seven
clear
days’
notice
shall
be
given
specifying
the
time
and
place
at
which
the
poll
is
to
be
taken.
33.
A
resolution
in
writing
signed
on
behalf
of
all
the
Members
by
a
Representative
of
each
of
them
shall
be
as
valid
and
effective
as
if
it
had
been
passed
at
a
General
Meeting
duly
convened
by
notice
appropriate
thereto
and
held.
Any
such
resolution
may
consist
of
several
documents
in
the
like
form
each
signed
on
behalf
of
one
or
more
of
the
Members
by
a
Representative
of
each
of
them.
548
Votes of Members
34.
Every
Member
present
at
a
General
Meeting
by
a
Representative
or
proxy
shall
have
one
vote
whether
on
a
show
of
hands
or
on
a
poll.
35.
No
objection
shall
be
raised
to
the
qualification
of
any
Representative
or
proxy
except
at
the
General
Meeting
or
adjourned
meeting
at
which
the
vote
objected
to
is
tendered,
and
every
vote
not
disallowed
at
the
meeting
shall
be
valid.
Any
objection
made
in
due
time
shall
be
referred
to
the
chairman
of
the
meeting
whose
decision
shall
be
final
and
conclusive.
Representatives
36.1
Any
director
or
the
secretary
of
a
Club
shall
be
entitled
to
act
as
the
Representative
of
the
Club
at,
and
for
all
the
purposes
of
business
at,
any
General
Meeting.
A
Club
may
separately
or
additionally,
by
resolution
of
its
directors,
authorise
any
other
person
as
it
thinks
fit
(not
being
a
director
or
the
secretary
as
aforesaid)
to
act
as
the
Representative
of
the
Club
at
any
General
Meeting.
The
Board
may
require
reasonable
evidence
of
any
such
authorisation.
36.2
A
Representative
shall
be
entitled
to
exercise
all
the
powers
of
a
Member
for
whom
he
acts
as
Representative.
36.3
Each
Club
shall,
on
becoming
a
Member,
or
when
so
requested
by
the
Secretary,
give
notice
to
the
Secretary,
setting
out,
in
such
order
or
priority
as
the
Club
shall
determine,
details
of
each
of
its
directors,
secretary
and
any
other
individual
who
has
been
authorised
by
the
Club
to
act
as
its
Representative
at
General
Meetings
and
shall
from
time
to
time
send
to
the
Secretary
details
of
any
changes
in
such
persons.
36.4
A
Representative
shall
be
entitled
to
attend
and
where
appropriate
vote
at
a
General
Meeting
notwithstanding
that
the
member
of
which
he
is
the
Representative
has
appointed
a
proxy
to
attend
the
same.
Proxies
37.1
An
instrument
appointing
a
proxy
shall
be
in
writing,
signed
on
behalf
of
the
Member
by
one
of
its
directors
or
its
secretary
or
any
person
authorised
by
the
Member
to
sign
the
same
and
shall
be
in
the
usual
common
form
or
in
such
form
as
the
Board
shall
approve.
549
37.2
Unless
otherwise
indicated
on
the
instrument
appointing
the
proxy,
the
proxy
may
vote
or
abstain
from
voting
as
such
proxy
shall
think
fit.
38.
The
instrument
appointing
a
proxy
and
(where
such
instrument
is
not
signed
by
a
director
or
the
secretary
of
a
Member)
a
copy
of
the
authority
under
which
it
is
signed
shall
be
in
writing
and
may:
38.1
be
deposited
at
the
League
Office
or
with
the
Secretary
at
any
time
before
the
time
of
the
General
Meeting
which
the
person
or
persons
named
in
the
instrument
propose
to
attend
unless
otherwise
specified
in
the
notice
convening
such
General
Meeting;
or
38.2
in
the
case
of
a
poll
taken
more
than
forty
eight
hours
after
it
is
demanded,
be
deposited
as
aforesaid
after
the
poll
has
been
demanded
and
before
the
time
appointed
for
the
taking
of
the
poll;
or
38.3
where
the
poll
is
not
taken
forthwith
but
is
taken
not
more
than
forty
eight
hours
after
it
was
demanded,
be
delivered
at
the
General
Meeting
at
which
the
poll
was
demanded
to
the
chairman
of
the
meeting
or
to
the
Secretary.
39.
The
chairman
of
the
meeting
may
in
his
discretion
permit
the
appointment
of
a
proxy
other
than
as
provided
herein
if
the
circumstances
arise
which
prevent
a
Member
attending
a
General
Meeting.
Voting
40.1
A
maximum
of
two
Representatives
or
proxies
of
a
Club
shall
be
entitled
to
attend
General
Meetings
but,
in
the
event
that
more
than
one
of
such
Representatives
or
proxies
shall
attend
then,
whilst
such
Representatives
or
proxies
shall
be
entitled
to
speak,
only
the
Representative
present
who
is
senior
in
order
of
priority
in
the
notice
referred
to
in
Article
36.3
or,
(if
no
Representative
but
more
than
one
proxy
is
present),
only
the
first
named
proxy
shall
be
entitled
to
vote
at
such
General
Meeting
on
behalf
of
the
Club.
40.2
Unless
otherwise
agreed
by
the
Board
or
by
a
majority
of
the
Members
present
at
any
General
Meeting,
no
other
Representative,
proxy
or
any
other
person
representing
a
Club
shall
be
entitled
to
attend
General
Meetings
and
in
any
event
such
person,
shall
not
be
entitled
to
speak
thereat
unless
invited
to
do
so
by
the
chairman
of
the
meeting.
41.
A
vote
given
or
poll
demanded
by
the
Representative
or
proxy
of
a
Member
shall
be
valid
notwithstanding
the
previous
termination
of
the
authority
of
the
person
550
voting
or
demanding
a
poll
unless
notice
of
such
termination
was
received
by
the
Company
at
the
League
Office
(or
at
such
other
place
at
which
the
instrument
of
proxy
was
duly
deposited)
before
the
commencement
of
the
General
Meeting
or
adjourned
meeting
at
which
the
vote
is
given
or
the
poll
demanded
or
(in
the
case
of
a
poll
taken
otherwise
than
on
the
same
day
as
the
General
Meeting
or
adjourned
meeting)
the
time
appointed
for
taking
the
poll.
Number and Appointment of Directors
42.
The
Board
shall
consist
of
not
less
than
two
and
no
more
than
three
Directors
one
of
whom
shall
be
the
Chairman
(who
shall
be
the
chief
executive
officer)
.
A
Director
who
is
not
the
Chairman
shall
be
non-executive.
43.
A
Director
need
not
hold
any
shares
of
the
Company
to
qualify
him
as
a
Director
but
he
shall
be
entitled
to
attend
and
speak
at
all
General
Meetings.
44.
No
person
shall
be
appointed
or
re-appointed
as
Chairman
or
as
a
Director
except
pursuant
to
a
Resolution
and
unless:
44.1
such
person
is
proposed
by
the
Board
and
notice
of
intention
to
propose
such
person
is
included
in
the
notice
of
the
General
Meeting
at
which
the
Resolution
is
to
be
proposed;
or
44.2
where
the
General
Meeting
has
already
been
convened,
not
less
than
fourteen
and,
where
the
General
Meeting
has
not
already
been
convened,
not
less
than
twenty
two
and,
in
any
case
not,
more
than
thirty
five
clear
days
before
the
date
appointed
for
a
General
Meeting,
a
notice
signed
by
a
Member
has
been
given
to
the
Company
of
the
intention
to
propose
that
person
for
appointment
or
re-appointment;
and
44.3
in
each
case,
appointment
or
re-appointment
has
been
or
is
endorsed
by
the
Special
Shareholder
(such
endorsement
not
to
be
unreasonably
withheld,
refused
or
delayed).
45.
The
terms
and
conditions
relating
to
the
appointment
or
re-appointment
of,
and
the
remuneration
and
other
terms
and
other
conditions
of
service
of,
the
Chairman
or
any
other
Director,
shall
be
determined
or
confirmed
by
Resolution.
46.
Subject
to
the
requirements
of
the
Act,
and
without
prejudice
to
any
claim
or
rights
in
respect
of
any
breach
of
contract
between
the
Company
and
such
person,
the
Members
may
by
Resolution
terminate
the
appointment
of
the
Chairman
or
of
any
Director
(as
the
case
may
be).
551
Powers of the Board
47.
Subject
to
the
Memorandum
and
the
Articles
the
affairs
of
the
Company
shall
be
managed
by
the
Board
subject
always
to
any
directions
from
time
to
time
given
and
any
policy
resolved
upon
by
the
Members
in
General
Meeting.
48.
The Board shall:
48.1
manage
the
affairs
of
the
Company
including
the
operation
of
the
League
and
the
operation
and
implementation
of
the
Rules;
48.2
exercise
all
powers
of
the
Company
but
subject
always
to
such
powers
of
supervision
and
policy
direction
as
the
Members
in
General
Meeting
may
from
time
to
time
exercise
or
give;
48.3
take
such
executive
steps
as
it
considers
necessary
to
give
effect
to
any
policy
resolved
upon
by
the
Members
in
General
Meeting;
48.4
make
such
recommendations
to
the
Members
on
such
matters
of
importance
to
the
Company
as
it
considers
appropriate;
and
48.5
subject
to
the
provisions
of
the
Articles
and
the
Act,
determine
any
and
all
matters
of
procedure
to
be
followed
by
the
Company.
49.
The
Board
shall
not
in
relation
to
any
dealings
relating
to
television,
broadcasting,
sponsorship
or
like
transactions
or
other
matters
materially
affecting
the
commercial
interests
of
the
Members
enter
into
any
contract
or
agreement
or
conduct
themselves
in
any
way
as
would
bind
the
Company
to
any
contract
or
agreement
without
the
prior
authority
or
approval
by
Resolution
of
the
Members.
50.
No
alteration
of
the
Memorandum
or
the
Articles
nor
any
direction
of
the
Members
shall
invalidate
any
prior
act
of
the
Board
which
would
have
been
valid
if
that
alteration
had
not
been
made
or
that
direction
had
not
been
given.
Delegation of the Board’s Powers
51.
The
Board
may
delegate
to
the
Chairman
as
the
chief
executive
officer
such
of
its
powers
as
the
Board
considers
desirable.
52.
Any
such
delegate
under
Article
51
may
be
made
subject
to
any
conditions
the
Board
or
the
Members
by
Resolution
may
impose,
and
either
collaterally
with
or
to
the
exclusion
of
the
Board’s
own
powers
and
any
such
delegation
may
be
revoked
or
altered.
552
53.
The
Board
may
appoint
any
person
or
group
of
persons
(including
any
person
who
is
a
Representative
of
a
Club)
to
carry
out
or
undertake
such
specific
duties
for
the
Company
with
such
powers
and
authority
as
it
shall
determine
and,
in
relation
thereto,
the
Board
shall
be
entitled
to
remunerate
or
pay
such
fees
to
such
person
for
such
duties
on
such
basis
and
on
such
terms
and
conditions,
as
the
Board
shall
determine.
Borrowing Powers
54.
The
Board
may
with
the
prior
approval
or
authority
of
a
Resolution
exercise
all
the
powers
of
the
Company
to
borrow
or
raise
money
and
to
mortgage
or
charge
its
assets
and,
subject
to
Section
80
of
the
Act,
to
issue
debenture
stock
and
other
debt
securities
as
security
for
any
debt,
liability
or
obligation
of
the
Company
or
of
any
third
party.
Disqualification and Removal of Directors
55.
The
office
of
a
Director
shall
be
vacated
upon
the
happening
of
any
of
the
following
events:
55.1
if
he
resigns
his
office
by
notice
in
writing
under
his
hand
to
the
Secretary
sent
to
or
left
at
the
League
Office;
55.2
if
he
becomes
bankrupt
or
makes
any
arrangement
or
composition
with
his
creditors
generally;
55.3
if
he
is,
or
may
be,
suffering
form
mental
disorder
and
either:
55.3.1
he
is
admitted
to
hospital
in
pursuance
of
an
application
for
admission
for
treatment
under
the
Mental
Health
Act
1983
or,
in
Scotland,
an
application
for
admission
under
the
Mental
Health
(Scotland)
Act
1984,
or
55.3.2
an
order
is
made
by
a
court
having
jurisdiction
(whether
in
the
United
Kingdom
or
elsewhere)
in
matters
concerning
mental
disorder
for
his
detention
or
for
the
appointment
of
a
receiver,
curator
bonis
or
other
person
to
exercise
powers
with
respect
to
his
property
or
affairs;
55.4
if
he
dies;
55.5
if
he
ceases
for
any
cause
to
hold
office
as
Chairman
55.6
if
he
ceases
to
be
a
Director
by
virtue
of
any
provision
of
the
Act
or
becomes
prohibited
bylaw
from
being
a
director;
55.7
if
he
attains
the
age
of
70.
553
56.1 (2)
In
the
event
of
a
vacancy
occurring
on
the
Board,
the
continuing
Director(s)
shall
forthwith
convene
a
General
Meeting
for
the
purpose
of
appointing
a
Director
to
fill
that
vacancy
and
may
appoint
as
a
Director
a
person
who
is
willing
to
act
including
as
acting
Chairman.
An
acting
Director
so
appointed
shall
hold
office
until
the
General
Meeting
convened
as
aforesaid
shall
be
held
and
if
not
reappointed
thereat
shall
vacate
office
at
the
conclusion
thereof.
56.2
Pending
such
General
Meeting
an
acting
Chairman
or
other
Director
(as
the
case
may
be)
appointed
as
aforesaid
shall
be
treated
as
and
shall
have
all
the
powers
and
duties
of
the
Chairman
or
Director
(as
the
case
may
be)
for
all
the
purposes
of
the
Articles.
Directors’ Expenses
57.
A
Director
and
any
person
appointed
by
the
Board
under
Article
53
may
be
paid
all
reasonable
travelling,
hotel,
and
other
expenses
properly
incurred
by
them
in
connection
with
their
attendance
at
meetings
of
the
Board
or
otherwise
in
connection
with
the
discharge
of
their
duties.
Directors’ Interests
58.
Subject
to
the
provisions
of
the
Act
and
provided
that
he
has
disclosed
to
the
Members
the
nature
and
extent
of
any
material
interest
which
he
has,
and
obtained
the
consent
of
the
Members
by
Resolution,
a
Director
notwithstanding
his
office:
58.1
may
be
a
party
to,
or
otherwise
interested
in,
any
transaction
or
arrangement
with
the
Company
or
in
which
the
Company
is
otherwise
interested;
58.2
may
be
a
director
or
other
officer
of,
or
employed
by,
or
a
party
to
any
transaction
or
arrangement
with,
or
otherwise
interested
in,
any
body
corporate
promoted
by
the
Company
or
in
which
the
Company
is
otherwise
interested;
and
58.3
shall
not,
by
reason
of
his
office,
be
accountable
to
the
Company
for
any
benefit
which
he
derives
from
any
such
office
or
employment
or
from
any
such
transaction
or
arrangement
and
no
such
transaction
or
arrangement
shall
be
liable
to
be
avoided
on
the
ground
of
any
such
interest
or
benefit.
(2) By Resolution signed by all the Members on 11th March 1999 the words “(not then being on officer of a Club)” were deleted from this Article.
554
59.
For
the
purpose
of
Article
58:
59.1
a
general
notice
given
to
the
Members
that
a
Director
is
to
be
regarded
as
having
an
interest
of
the
nature
and
extent
specified
in
the
notice
in
any
transaction
or
arrangement
in
which
a
specified
person
or
class
of
persons
is
interested
shall
be
deemed
to
be
a
disclosure
that
the
Director
has
an
interest
in
any
such
transaction
of
the
nature
and
extent
so
specified;
and
59.2
an
interest
of
which
a
Director
has
no
knowledge
and
of
which
it
is
unreasonable
to
expect
him
to
have
knowledge
shall
not
be
treated
as
an
interest
of
his.
Proceedings of the Board
60.
Subject
to
the
provisions
of
the
Articles
and
the
Rules,
the
Board
may
regulate
its
proceedings
as
it
thinks
fit.
A
Director
may,
and
the
Secretary
at
the
request
of
a
Director
shall,
call
a
meeting
of
the
Board.
Any
question
arising
at
a
meeting
of
the
Board
on
which
the
Directors
are
not
unanimous
shall
be
referred
to
the
Members
at
the
next
General
Meeting.
61.
The
quorum
for
the
transaction
of
the
business
of
the
Board
shall
be
two
Directors,
one
of
which
shall
be
the
Chairman.
62.
If
the
number
of
Directors
is
less
than
two,
the
continuing
Director
may
act
only
for
the
purpose
of
calling
a
General
Meeting
or
for
the
purposes
referred
to
in
Article
56.1.
63.
The
Chairman
shall
be
the
chairman
of
all
meetings
of
the
Board
or
in
his
absence
one
of
the
Directors
present.
64.
All
acts
done
by
a
meeting
of
the
Board,
or
by
a
person
acting
as
a
Director
(as
provided
by
the
Articles)
shall,
notwithstanding
that
it
be
afterwards
discovered
that
there
was
a
defect
in
the
appointment
of
the
Director
or
such
other
person
or
that
any
of
them
was
disqualified
from
holding
office,
or
if
a
Director,
had
vacated
office,
or
was
not
entitled
to
vote,
be
as
valid
as
if
every
such
person
had
been
duly
appointed
and
was
qualified
and,
if
a
Director,
had
continued
to
be
a
Director
and
had
been
entitled
to
vote.
65.
A
resolution
in
writing
signed
by
the
Directors
shall
be
as
valid
and
effective
as
if
it
had
been
passed
at
a
meeting
of
the
Board
and
may
consist
of
several
documents
in
the
like
form
each
signed
by
one
of
the
Directors.
555
66.
Without
prejudice
to
Article
65,
a
meeting
of
the
Board
may
consist
of
a
conference
between
the
Directors
who
are
not
in
one
place,
but
where
each
is
able
(directly
or
by
telephonic
communication)
to
speak
to
the
other,
and
to
be
heard
by
the
other
simultaneously.
A
Director
taking
part
in
such
a
conference
shall
be
deemed
to
be
present
in
person
at
the
meeting
and
shall
be
entitled
to
vote
or
be
counted
in
a
quorum
accordingly.
In
relation
to
any
meeting
of
the
Board
reference
to
the
word
“meeting”
in
the
Articles
shall
be
construed
accordingly.
67.
Unless
authorised
by
a
Resolution
to
do
so,
a
Director
shall
not
vote
at
any
meeting
of
the
Board
or
on
any
resolution
concerning
a
matter
in
which
he
has,
directly
or
indirectly,
an
interest
or
duty
which
is
material
and
which
conflicts
or
may
conflict
with
the
interests
of
the
Company
but
shall
nevertheless
be
counted
in
the
quorum
of
Directors
present
at
that
meeting.
Secretary
68.
Subject
to
the
provisions
of
the
Act,
the
Secretary
shall
be
appointed
by
the
Board
subject
to
ratification
by
the
Members
in
General
Meeting
for
such
term,
at
such
remuneration
and
upon
such
terms
and
conditions
as
the
Board
thinks
fit
and
any
Secretary
so
appointed
may
be
removed
by
the
Board
or
by
Resolution
of
the
Members.
Minutes
69.
The
Board
shall
cause
minutes
to
be
made
in
books
kept
for
the
purpose
of
all
proceedings
at
General
Meetings,
of
all
Resolutions
passed
by
the
Members
and
of
all
meetings
of
the
Board,
including
the
names
of
the
Directors
present
at
each
of
such
Board
meetings.
The
Board
shall
cause
all
such
minutes
to
be
circulated
to
Members
within
fourteen
days
of
the
date
of
any
such
meeting.
Execution of Documents
70.
The
Seal
shall
only
be
used
pursuant
to
the
authority
of
the
Board.
The
Board
may
determine
who
shall
sign
any
instrument
to
which
the
Seal
is
affixed
and
unless
otherwise
so
determined
it
shall
be
signed
by
the
two
Directors
or
one
Director
and
the
Secretary.
Any
document
signed
by
two
Directors
or
one
Director
and
the
Secretary
and
expressed
(in
whatever
form
of
words)
to
be
executed
by
the
Company
has
the
same
effect
as
if
executed
under
the
Seal.
556
Dividends
71.1
No
dividend
shall
be
declared
or
paid
in
respect
of
any
share
except
pursuant
to
a
Resolution
in
General
Meeting.
71.2
For
the
avoidance
of
doubt,
Article
71.1
shall
not
affect
the
provisions
relating
to
payments
to
Members
in
respect
of
broadcasting
or
sponsorship
or
other
income
received
by
the
Company
which
shall
be
as
laid
down
from
time
to
time
in
the
Rules
and
which
shall
be
implemented
by
the
Board
in
accordance
with
the
Rules.
Accounts
72.
No
member
or
other
person
has
any
right
to
inspect
any
accounting
record
or
book
or
document
of
the
Company
unless:
72.1
he
is
entitled
by
law;
72.2
he
is
authorised
to
do
so
by
the
Board;
or
72.3
he
is
authorised
to
do
so
by
a
Resolution.
Notices
73.1
A
notice
calling
a
meeting
of
the
Board
need
not
be
in
writing.
73.2
Any
other
notice
to
be
given
to
or
by
any
person
pursuant
to
the
Articles
shall
be
in
writing.
74.
Any
notice
or
other
document
may
be
served
or
delivered
by
the
Company
on
or
to
any
Member
or
any
Director
either
personally,
or
by
sending
it
by
post
addressed
to
the
Member
or
Director
at
his
registered
address
or
by
facsimile
transmission
or
electronic
mail
or
other
instantaneous
means
of
transmission
to
the
number
or
other
transmission
address
or
identification
provided
by
the
Member
or
the
Director
for
this
purpose,
or
by
leaving
it
at
its
registered
address
addressed
to
the
Member
or
the
Director,
or
by
any
other
means
authorised
in
writing
by
the
Member
or
Director
concerned.
557
75.
Any
notice
or
other
document,
which
is
sent
by
post,
shall
be
deemed
to
have
been
served
or
delivered
twenty
four
hours
after
posting
and,
in
proving
such
service
or
delivery,
it
shall
be
sufficient
to
prove
that
the
notice
or
document
was
properly
addressed,
stamped
and
put
in
the
post.
Any
notice
or
other
document
left
at
a
registered
address
otherwise
than
by
post,
or
sent
by
facsimile
transmission
or
electronic
mail
or
other
instantaneous
means
of
transmission,
shall
be
deemed
to
have
been
served
or
delivered
when
it
was
left
or
sent.
76
Without
prejudice
to
the
provisions
of
Article
75
relating
to
service
or
delivery
of
any
notice
or
document
any
notice
or
document
not
posted
or
delivered
personally
shall
also
be
confirmed
by
sending
or
delivering
a
copy
thereof
by
post
or
personally
as
provided
in
Article
74
but
so
that,
in
any
such
case,
the
accidental
omission
to
so
post
or
serve
the
same
or
non
receipt
of
the
same
shall
not
invalidate
the
due
service
or
delivery
of
the
notice
or
other
document
in
question.
77.
A
Member
present,
either
by
Representative
or
by
proxy,
at
any
General
Meeting
shall
be
deemed
to
have
received
notice
of
the
meeting
and,
where
requisite,
of
the
purposes
for
which
it
was
called.
78.
A
notice
may
be
given
by
the
Company
to
a
Successor
of
a
Member
in
consequence
of
the
insolvency,
administration
or
receivership
of
a
Member,
by
sending
or
delivering
it,
in
any
manner
authorised
by
the
Articles
for
the
giving
of
notice
to
a
Member,
addressed
to
the
Member
by
name
or
to
the
Successor
at
the
address,
if
any,
within
the
United
Kingdom
supplied
for
that
purpose
by
the
Successor.
Until
such
an
address
has
been
supplied,
a
notice
may
be
given
in
any
manner
in
which
it
might
have
been
given
if
the
insolvency,
administration
or
receivership
had
not
occurred.
Rules of The Football Association
79.
The
Company
shall
adhere
to
and
comply
with
the
Football
Association
Rules.
558
Winding Up
80.
On
the
winding-up
of
the
Company
the
surplus
assets
shall
be
applied
first,
in
repaying
to
the
Members
the
amount
paid
on
their
shares
respectively
and,
if
such
assets
shall
be
insufficient
to
repay
the
said
amount
in
full,
they
shall
be
applied
rateably.
81.
If
the
surplus
assets
shall
be
more
than
sufficient
to
pay
to
the
Members
the
whole
amount
paid
upon
their
shares,
the
balance
shall
be
paid
over
to
The
Football
Association
Benevolent
Fund
or
to
such
other
charitable
or
benevolent
object
connected
with
Association
Football
as
shall
be
determined
by
Resolution
at
or
before
the
time
of
winding-up
and
approved
by
The
Football
Association.
Indemnity
82.
Subject
to
the
provisions
of
the
Act,
but
without
prejudice
to
any
indemnity
to
which
a
Director
may
otherwise
be
entitled,
every
Director
or
other
officer
or
auditor
of
the
Company
shall
be
indemnified
out
of
the
assets
of
the
Company
against
any
liability
incurred
by
him
in
defending
any
proceedings,
whether
civil
or
criminal,
in
which
judgment
is
given
in
his
favour
or
in
which
he
is
acquitted
or
in
connection
with
any
application
in
which
relief
is
granted
to
him
by
the
court
from
liability
for
negligence,
default,
breach
of
duty
or
breach
of
trust
in
relation
to
the
affairs
of
the
Company.
559
Points Based System
Governing
Body
Endorsement
Requirements
for
Players
2017/2018
Season
Introduction
The
purpose
of
this
document
is
to
explain
how
football
clubs
in
England
and
Welsh
clubs
with
membership
of
the
Premier
League
or
English
Football
League
seek
to
obtain
Governing
Body
Endorsements
(where
necessary)
from
The
FA
for
individual
players
under
Tiers
2
(Sportsperson)
and
5
(Temporary
Worker
—
Creative
and
Sporting)
of
the
Home
Office
Points
Based
System
(“PBS”)
for
the
2017/2018
season.
Unless
otherwise
defined,
capitalised
terms
are
given
the
meanings
set
out
in
the
Glossary.
Consultation
The
criteria
set
out
in
this
document
have
been
agreed
by
the
Home
Office
following
consultation
between
the
Stakeholders.
Duration
The
criteria
set
out
in
this
document
will
apply
for
the
2017/2018
season
and
will
be
effective
from
1
May
2017
through
to
30
April
2018.
The
criteria
will
be
reviewed
in
early
2018
in
order
that
revised
criteria
may
be
issued
by
1
May
2018
to
operate
for
season
2018/2019.
Glossary
Aggregated FIFA World Rankings means
the
aggregated
rankings
list
for
senior
men’s
international
teams
over
the
Reference
Period
that
are
published
by
The
FA
on
a
monthly
basis
following
publication
of
the
FIFA
World
Rankings.
This
list
is
available
on
www.thefa.com.
Available Minutes means
the
total
number
of
minutes
(excluding
any
periods(s)
of
injury
or
added
time)
played
by
the
player’s
club
in
its
domestic
league
competition.
For
the
avoidance
of
doubt,
all
minutes
played
by
a
club
in
competitions
other
than
its
domestic
league
competition
are
to
be
excluded.
Certificate of Sponsorship means
a
certificate
assigned
to
a
non-EU/EEA
player
by
a
club
following
the
granting
of
a
GBE
for
that
player
by
The
FA.
Such
a
certificate
will
quote
a
unique
reference
number
that
links
to
information
held
by
the
Home
Office
about
the
individual’s
job
and
personal
details.
562
Competitive International Match means
any
match
played
in
the
following
tournaments:
·
FIFA
World
Cup
Finals;
·
FIFA
World
Cup
Qualifying
Groups;
·
FIFA
Confederations
Cup;
and
·
Continental
Cup
Qualifiers
and
Finals,
including
but
not
limited
to:
·
UEFA
European
Championships
and
Qualifiers;
·
CAF
African
Cup
of
Nations
and
Qualifiers;
·
AFC
Asia
Nations
Cup
and
Qualifiers;
·
CONCACAF
Gold
Cup;
·
CONCACAF
Copa
Caribe;
·
UNCAF
Nations
Cup;
·
CONMEBOL
Copa
America;
and
·
OFC
Nations
Cup.
Continental Competition means
any
of
the
following
tournaments:
·
the
UEFA
Champions
League;
·
the
UEFA
Europa
League;
and
·
the
Copa
Libertadores
de
América.
Cumulative Total Score means
the
cumulative
total
of
any
points
that
a
player
may
score
under
the
Part
A
objective
criteria
added
to
the
points
that
a
player
may
score
under
the
Part
B
objective
criteria
(as
set
out
in
Appendix
1).
For
the
avoidance
of
doubt,
Cumulative
Total
Score
shall
not
include
any
points
that
have
been
duplicated
across
Part
A
and
Part
B.
FIFA means
the
Fédération
Internationale
de
Football
Association.
FIFA World Rankings means
the
rankings
for
senior
international
men’s
teams
published
on
the
FIFA
website
(these
rankings
can
currently
be
found
at
http://www.fifa.com/fifa-world-ranking/ranking-table/men/).
Governing Body Endorsement or GBE means
an
endorsement
issued
by
The
FA
to
a
club
for
a
non-EU/EEA
elite
player
who
is
internationally
established
at
the
highest
level,
whose
employment
will
make
a
significant
contribution
to
the
development
of
football
at
the
highest
level
in
England.
Home Associations means
The
Scottish
Football
Association,
the
Football
Association
of
Wales
and
The
Irish
Football
Association.
563
Home Office means
the
department
of
the
UK
government
responsible
for
immigration,
counter-
terrorism,
police,
drugs
policy,
and
related
science
and
research.
National Association means
a
football
association
that
is
a
member
of
and
recognised
by
FIFA.
Qualifying Transfers means
all
transfers
to
Premier
League
clubs
in
the
previous
season
in
respect
of
players
submitted
on
Premier
League
squad
lists.
The
Qualifying
Transfers
value
will
be
provided
by
The
FA
directly
to
The
Premier
League
and
The
English
Football
League
prior
to
each
season
and
will
remain
in
force
for
the
duration
of
that
season.
Qualifying Wages means
the
basic
wages
paid
to
the
top
30
earners
in
each
Premier
League
club
at
the
end
of
the
season
prior
to
the
date
of
the
application.
The
value
of
Qualifying
Wages
will
be
provided
by
The
FA
directly
to
The
Premier
League
and
The
English
Football
League
prior
to
each
season
and
will
remain
in
force
for
the
duration
of
that
season.
Reference Period means
the
twenty
four
(24)
month
period
immediately
preceding
the
date
of
the
application
for
a
Governing
Body
Endorsement
unless
the
player
is
twenty
one
(21)
or
under
at
the
time
of
the
application
for
a
Governing
Body
Endorsement
when
the
reference
period
is
reduced
to
the
immediately
preceding
twelve
(12)
month
period.
Relevant Interested Parties means
an
appropriate
representative
of
the
either
The
Premier
League
or
The
English
Football
League
(depending
on
the
league
in
which
the
player
plays)
and
the
Professional
Footballers’
Association.
Required Percentage means:
·
for
National
Associations
ranked
between
1
and
10
of
the
Aggregated
FIFA
World
Rankings,
30%
and
above;
·
for
National
Associations
ranked
between
11
and
20
of
the
Aggregated
FIFA
World
Rankings,
45%
and
above;
·
for
National
Associations
ranked
between
21
and
30
of
the
Aggregated
FIFA
World
Rankings,
60%
and
above;
and
·
for
National
Associations
ranked
between
31
and
50
of
the
Aggregated
FIFA
World
Rankings,
75%
and
above.
Secondary League means:
·
the
2
European
leagues
which
are
not
Top
Leagues
but
provide
the
next
most
players
to
the
top
twenty
(20)
squads
in
the
Aggregated
FIFA
World
Rankings
at
the
relevant
point
in
time;
and
564
·
the
Central
and
South
American
league
which
is
not
a
Top
League
but
which
provides
the
third
most
players
to
the
top
twenty
(20)
squads
in
the
Aggregated
FIFA
World
Rankings
at
the
relevant
point
in
time.
A
list
setting
out
the
Secondary
Leagues
will
be
published
on
The
FA
website
prior
to
each
season
and
this
list
will
remain
in
place
for
the
duration
of
the
season.
Secondary Percentage means:
·
for
National
Associations
ranked
between
1
and
10
of
the
Aggregated
FIFA
World
Rankings,
25%
and
above;
·
for
National
Associations
ranked
between
11
and
15
of
the
Aggregated
FIFA
World
Rankings,
30%
and
above;
·
for
National
Associations
ranked
between
16
and
20
of
the
Aggregated
FIFA
World
Rankings,
40%
and
above;
·
for
National
Associations
ranked
between
21
and
25
of
the
Aggregated
FIFA
World
Rankings,
45%
and
above;
·
for
National
Associations
ranked
between
26
and
30
of
the
Aggregated
FIFA
World
Rankings,
55%
and
above;
·
for
National
Associations
ranked
between
31
and
50
of
the
Aggregated
FIFA
World
Rankings,
60%
and
above;
and
·
for
National
Associations
ranked
between
51
and
60
of
the
Aggregated
FIFA
World
Rankings,
75%
and
above.
Sponsor means
a
Premier
League
or
English
Football
League
club
which
has
satisfied
the
Home
Office
criteria
to
assign
Certificates
of
Sponsorship.
Stakeholders means
The
FA,
The
Premier
League,
The
English
Football
League,
The
Professional
Footballers’
Association
and
the
Home
Associations.
The FA means
The
Football
Association
Limited,
a
company
incorporated
in
England
and
Wales
with
registered
number
00077797
and
whose
registered
office
is
at
Wembley
Stadium,
Wembley,
London
HA9
0WS,
designated
for
these
purposes
as
the
“recognised
governing
body”
which
shall
be
represented
by
the
Head
of
Player
Status
and
Competitions
or
their
nominee.
The Premier League means
The
Football
Association
Premier
League
Limited,
a
company
incorporated
in
England
and
Wales
with
registered
company
number
02719699
and
whose
registered
office
is
at
30
Gloucester
Place,
London
W1U
8PL.
565
The English Football League means
The
English
Football
League
Limited,
a
company
incorporated
in
England
and
Wales
with
registered
number
00080612
and
whose
registered
office
is
at
10
—
12
West
Cliff,
Preston,
PR1
8HU.
The Professional Footballers’ Association means
The
PFA,
a
company
incorporated
in
England
and
Wales
with
registered
company
number
01088411
and
whose
registered
office
is
at
20
Oxford
Court,
Manchester
M2
3WQ.
Top League means:
·
the
six
(6)
European
leagues
which
provide
the
most
players
to
the
top
20
squads
in
the
Aggregated
FIFA
World
Rankings
at
the
relevant
point
in
time;
and
·
the
two
(2)
Central
and
South
American
leagues
which
provide
the
most
players
to
the
top
twenty
(20)
squads
in
the
Aggregated
FIFA
World
Rankings
at
the
relevant
point
in
time.
A
list
setting
out
the
Top
Leagues
will
be
published
on
The
FA
website
www.thefa.com
prior
to
each
season
and
this
list
will
remain
in
place
for
the
duration
of
the
season.
Transfer Fee means
the
fixed,
guaranteed
element
of
a
transfer
fee
(if
applicable)
and
is
taken
from
the
transfer
fee
submitted
by
the
club
to
The
FA.
For
the
avoidance
of
doubt,
free
transfers,
players
for
whom
the
transfer
fee
consists
of
only
training
compensation
and
swap
or
multi-player
deals
are
to
be
disregarded
when
calculating
the
transfer
fee.
Unavailable for Selection means
the
player
was
not
available
to
play
due
to
injury
or
suspension
and
written
evidence
supporting
this,
setting
out
the
games
missed
and
the
reason(s),
has
been
provided
by
the
player’s
National
Association
or
club
doctor
to
The
FA.
For
the
avoidance
of
doubt,
a
player
may
not
be
classed
as
injured
(and
therefore
Unavailable
for
Selection)
if
he
was
listed
as
a
substitute
in
a
match
and
was
not
used.
Such
matches
may
be
counted
as
non-appearances
when
calculating
the
Required
Percentage.
Wages means
the
fixed,
guaranteed
element
of
the
wages
payable
to
the
player
and
the
figure
is
taken
from
the
contract
submitted
by
the
applicant
club
to
The
FA.
In
the
case
of
loan
players,
only
the
player’s
wages
for
which
the
applicant
club
is
liable
will
be
assessed.
Any
element
of
the
player’s
full
contractual
wage
which
is
to
be
met
by
his
parent
club
is
to
be
disregarded.
566
1.
GENERAL CONSIDERATIONS
1.1.
Eligibility to become a Sponsor
In
order
to
apply
for
a
Governing
Body
Endorsement
from
The
FA,
an
applicant
club
must
hold
a
Sponsor’s
licence
under
Tier
2
and/or
Tier
5
of
the
PBS
and
thereby
be
eligible
to
assign
Certificates
of
Sponsorship.
To
be
eligible
to
become
a
Sponsor
and
assign
Certificates
of
Sponsorship
a
club
must
be
a
member
of
The
Premier
League
or
The
English
Football
League.
A
Sponsor’s
licence
issued
under
Tier
2
or
Tier
5
is
valid
for
a
period
of
4
years,
after
which
time
it
may
be
renewed.
Clubs
should
note
that
a
Sponsor’s
licence
may
be
revoked
by
the
Home
Office
at
any
time
if
the
Sponsor
is
seen
to
be
failing
in
its
compliance
with
its
duties.
Where
a
Sponsor’s
licence
is
revoked,
a
player’s
leave
may
be
curtailed.
This
means
that
a
player
must
make
a
change
of
employment
application
if
he
wishes
to
remain
in
the
UK.
1.2.
Certificates of Sponsorship
A
Certificate
of
Sponsorship
will
be
assigned
to
a
player
by
the
club
once
The
FA
has
confirmed
that
the
application
on
behalf
of
the
player
has
satisfied
the
requirements
for
a
GBE.
Any
Certificate
of
Sponsorship
assigned
to
a
player
must
be
submitted
to
The
FA
by
the
applicant
club.
1.3.
Length of Season
For
the
purposes
of
the
PBS,
the
playing
season
for
this
sport
is
from
August
to
May.
This
may
vary
slightly
from
season
to
season
depending
on
the
arrangement
of
the
first
and
last
matches.
1.4.
Period of Validity
A
club
can
apply
for
a
Governing
Body
Endorsement
at
any
time
during
the
season
and
any
application
will
be
considered
against
the
criteria
set
out
below.
Clubs
should
take
into
consideration
the
fact
that
a
Governing
Body
Endorsement
for
a
player,
once
issued,
must
be
presented
to
the
Home
Office
as
part
of
an
application
for
entry
clearance
or
leave
within
three
months
of
a
Certificate
of
Sponsorship
being
assigned
to
a
player.
A
new
Governing
Body
Endorsement
will
be
required
if
the
previous
Governing
Body
Endorsement
has
expired.
567
2.
OBTAINING A GOVERNING BODY ENDORSEMENT UNDER THE PBS
2.1.
Criteria under which a Governing Body Endorsement will automatically be granted
The
FA
will
automatically
grant
a
player
a
GBE
under
either
Tier
2
or
Tier
5
if
the
applicant
club
is
able
to
show(1)
that
that
player
has
participated
in
the
Required
Percentage(2)
of
senior
Competitive
International
Matches(3)
played
by
that
player’s
National
Association
during
the
Reference
Period.
Notes:
(1)
The
applicant
club
must
provide
written
confirmation
setting
out
all
matches
(including
Competitive
International
Matches,
friendlies
and
any
other
international
matches
that
the
player
was
involved
in)
in
which
the
player:
·
took
part;
·
was
Unavailable
for
Selection;
and
·
did
not
take
part
but
was
not
Unavailable
for
Selection.
An
applicant
club
should
obtain
such
confirmation
from
the
player’s
National
Association.
If
the
relevant
National
Association
is
not
able
to
confirm
this,
this
fact
should
be
confirmed
by
the
applicant
club
to
The
FA.
At
which
stage,
The
FA
will
seek
to
independently
verify
this
information
through
its
own
sources.
The
responsibility
lies
with
the
applicant
club
to
provide
this
information
where
it
is
able
to
do
so.
A
decision
will
not
be
made
until
this
process
has
been
completed
and
any
relevant
supporting
evidence
is
submitted.
(2)
In
calculating
the
Required
Percentage,
any
Competitive
International
Matches
for
which
the
player
was
Unavailable
for
Selection
are
to
be
excluded.
(3)
If
less
than
30%
of
a
National
Association’s
matches
during
the
Reference
Period
are
Competitive
International
Matches,
friendly
matches
will
be
included
in
the
calculation.
2.2.
Discretionary criteria under which a Governing Body Endorsement may be granted
If
a
player
does
not
meet
the
automatic
criteria
set
out
above,
an
applicant
club
can
request
that
an
Exceptions
Panel
consider
the
player’s
experience
and
value
in
order
to
determine
whether
a
Governing
Body
Endorsement
should
nevertheless
be
granted.
The
applicant
club
must
make
the
request
for
an
Exceptions
Panel
to
the
Player
Status
Department
at
The
FA
which
will
then
appoint
an
Exceptions
Panel
in
accordance
with
the
below.
Clubs
should
ensure
that
all
evidence
568
that
they
want
to
be
considered
in
respect
of
the
player
is
submitted
in
writing
ahead
of
the
determination
by
the
Exceptions
Panel.
2.2.1.
The
Exceptions
Panel
will
be
made
up
of
three
(3)
members
who
will
be
appointed
by
The
FA.
2.2.2.
The
three
(3)
member
Exceptions
Panel
will
be
constituted
as
follows:
2.2.2.1.
an
independent,
legally
qualified
Chair
(
“Chair” );
and
2.2.2.2.
two
(2)
additional
independent
panel
members
having
relevant
experience
at
the
top
level
of
the
game
(
“Independent
Members” ),
(who
shall
together
be
referred
to
as
the
“Panel Members” ).
2.2.3.
No
individual
who
would
objectively
be
considered
to
have
a
current
association
with
the
applicant
club
will
be
appointed
to
the
Exceptions
Panel.
2.2.4.
In
the
event
that
a
Panel
Member(s)
considers
there
to
be
an
actual
or
perceived
conflict
of
interest
(whether
or
not
an
objection
is
raised
by
the
applicant
club)
on
the
part
of
a
Panel
Member(s)
(which
for
the
avoidance
of
doubt
can
include
themselves)
where:
2.2.4.1.
this
relates
to
an
Independent
Member(s),
the
Panel
Member(s)
must
declare
this
to
the
Chair;
and
2.2.4.2.
this
relates
to
the
Chair,
this
must
be
declared
to
The
FA.
In
either
case,
this
must
be
declared
at
the
earliest
opportunity
and,
in
any
event,
in
advance
of
determination
of
the
case.
2.2.5.
The
applicant
club
will
be
informed
of
the
membership
of
the
Exceptions
Panel
at
the
earliest
opportunity
in
advance
of
the
Exceptions
Panel
sitting
to
decide
the
case.
An
applicant
club
may
challenge
the
appointment
of
any
Panel
Member
if
circumstances
exist
which
give
rise
to
an
actual
or
perceived
conflict
of
interest
on
the
part
of
that
Panel
Member.
If
a
club
intends
to
challenge
the
appointment
of
a
Panel
Member,
the
club
must
declare
this
at
the
earliest
opportunity
and,
in
any
event,
before
the
Exceptions
Panel
sits
to
determine
the
player’s
application.
2.2.6.
Where
the
actual
or
perceived
conflict
under
either
2.2.4
or
2.2.5
above
relates
to
an
Independent
Member(s),
the
Chair
will
determine
in
his
absolute
discretion
whether
the
relevant
Independent
Member(s)
should
be
excluded
from
participating
in
the
panel
hearing
and
voting
on
the
application.
If
the
Chair
decides
in
his
absolute
discretion
that
the
Independent
Member(s)
cannot
participate,
the
Chair
will
notify
The
FA
of
this
and
The
FA
569
will
appoint
a
replacement
Independent
Member(s)
who
may
also
be
challenged
if
there
is
a
perceived
or
actual
conflict
of
interest.
2.2.7.
Where
the
actual
or
perceived
conflict
under
either
2.2.4
or
2.2.5
above
relates
to
the
Chair,
The
FA
will
determine
whether
the
Chair
is
eligible
to
participate
and
vote.
If
The
FA
determines
that
the
Chair
cannot
participate,
The
FA
will
appoint
a
replacement
Chair.
2.2.8.
The
FA
will
provide
appropriate
secretariat
support.
2.2.9.
The
Exceptions
Panel
will
consider
the
case
following
the
procedures
and
guidance
set
out
in
Appendix
1
to
this
document.
2.2.10.
Written
submissions
may
be
made
by
The
FA
or
the
Relevant
Interested
Parties
in
advance
of
the
Exceptions
Panel’s
determination.
2.2.11.
The
Exceptions
Panel
can
request
any
further
information
from
the
secretariat
or
the
applicant
club
that
it
deems
necessary
in
its
absolute
discretion
in
order
to
make
its
decision.
If
an
Exceptions
Panel
meeting
has
been
convened
or
is
in
progress
when
a
request
for
further
information
is
made,
the
Chair
may
adjourn
the
meeting
to
allow
the
information
to
be
gathered.
Where
it
is
able
to
do
so,
the
applicant
club
or
the
secretariat
will
supply
the
further
information
to
the
Exceptions
Panel
within
a
reasonable
timescale.
2.2.12
The
Exceptions
Panel
will
make
its
decision
based
on
the
papers
submitted
to
it.
An
oral
hearing
may
be
requested
but
clubs
should
be
aware
that
the
Exceptions
Panel
is
likely
to
grant
an
application
for
an
oral
hearing
in
only
the
most
exceptional
circumstances
and
for
those
cases
in
respect
of
which
it
is
persuaded
are
complex
and
which
rely
on
elements
falling
for
consideration
at
the
subjective
review
stage
(Appendix
1,
Section
4).
Requests
for
an
oral
hearing
must
be
made
at
the
same
time
as
a
club
submits
its
application
on
behalf
of
the
player
to
The
FA
and
be
accompanied
by
evidence
which
sets
out
why
the
club
asserts
an
oral
hearing
is
required.
2.2.13
The
Exceptions
Panel
will
make
its
decision
by
a
simple
majority
with
the
Chair
having
a
casting
vote.
All
Exceptions
Panel
members
must
vote.
2.2.14
Written
reasons
for
the
decision
will
be
supplied
by
the
Exceptions
Panel
to
the
applicant
club.
An
anonymised
summary
of
each
decision
(in
the
format
set
out
at
Appendix
2)
will
be
made
available
on
a
confidential
basis
to
all
Stakeholders.
The
Stakeholders
may
make
these
summaries
available
to
assist
applicant
clubs.
570
If
a
club
has
made
an
application
that
was
unsuccessful
following
a
decision
of
the
Exceptions
Panel,
a
further
Exceptions
Panel
cannot
be
requested
for
the
same
player
by
the
same
club
within
four
(4)
months
of
the
original
Exceptions
Panel
date.
2.3
Other requirements of the PBS
Please
note
that,
in
order
to
secure
leave
to
remain
under
Tiers
2
and
5
of
the
PBS,
in
addition
to
securing
a
GBE
and
being
assigned
with
a
Certificate
of
Sponsorship,
an
individual
will
also
have
to
meet
any
other
criteria
as
set
by
the
Home
Office.
For
example,
applications
under
Tier
2
will
have
to
be
supported
by
evidence
that
the
player
has
met
the
English
language
requirement
set
by
the
Home
Office.
3.
CONSIDERATIONS ONCE A GOVERNING BODY ENDORSEMENT HAS BEEN GRANTED
3.1
Length of issue
Governing
Body
Endorsements
can
only
be
issued
for
the
following
periods:
Initial Application
Extension
Tier 2 (Sportsperson)
The
shorter
of:
·
·
three
(3)
years;
OR
the
length
of
the
player’s
contract.
The
shorter
of:
·
·
three
(3)
years;
OR
the
length
of
the
player’s
contract.
Tier 5 (Temporary Worker -
Creative and Sporting)
The
shorter
of:
·
·
twelve
(12)
months;
OR
the
length
of
the
player’s
contract
If
the
initial
application
was
granted
for
less
than
twelve
(12)
months,
an
in
country
extension
can
be
granted
to
top
up
the
period
to
twelve
(12)
months
in
total.
For
example,
a
player
granted
a
six
(6)
month
approval
can
apply
for
an
extension
in
country
of
up
to
another
six
(6)
months.
If
a
club
wishes
to
employ
a
player
for
a
period
of
longer
than
twelve
(12)
months,
the
player
has
to
return
overseas
to
make
a
new
application
and
obtain
entry
clearance
for
a
further
twelve
(12)
month
period
under
Tier
5.
3.2
Extension Applications
If
a
club
wishes
to
retain
the
services
of
a
player
beyond
the
period
of
his
GBE,
the
club
must
submit
a
new
application
before
the
player’s
leave
to
remain
expires.
If
the
player
satisfies
the
automatic
criteria
for
endorsement
(as
set
out
at
2.1
above),
a
GBE
will
be
granted.
If
the
automatic
criteria
(at
2.1)
are
not
satisfied,
the
club
must
submit
a
summary
of
the
player’s
571
domestic
club
appearances
over
the
previous
12
months
as
well
as
any
other
information
which
the
club
deems
to
be
relevant
to
its
application.
The
FA
will
then
consult
with
Relevant
Interested
Parties
by
email
and
in
doing
so
will
provide
any
details
put
forward
by
the
club
in
support
of
the
application.
When
considering
the
application
and
deciding
whether
the
application
should
be
granted,
The
FA
and
the
Relevant
Interested
Parties
shall
consider
the
information
put
forward
by
the
club
as
well
as
any
other
information
which
they
deem
to
be
relevant
in
their
absolute
discretion
which
indicates
whether
the
player
remains
of
sufficient
quality
to
be
awarded
a
GBE.
If
a
majority
of
The
FA
and
the
Relevant
Interested
Parties
recommend
that
a
GBE
should
be
granted,
a
GBE
will
be
issued.
If
a
majority
recommendation
for
approval
is
not
given,
a
GBE
will
not
be
granted
and
the
club
will
have
no
further
recourse
to
an
Exceptions
Panel
under
the
discretionary
criteria
(at
2.2
above).
3.3
Switching from Tier 5 to Tier 2 of the PBS
A
player
can
enter
under
Tier
5
(if
he
is
unable
to
meet
the
English
language
requirement
set
by
the
Home
Office)
and
then
apply
in
country
(provided
this
is
within
the
first
12
months)
to
switch
to
Tier
2
once
he
has
passed
the
English
language
test.
To
do
this,
the
club
will
need
to
submit
a
new
application
for
a
GBE
so
that
a
new
Certificate
of
Sponsorship
under
Tier
2
can
be
assigned
by
the
club.
The
new
application
will
need
to
be
supported
by
a
notification
of
pass
or
pass
certificate
at
the
agreed
level
from
an
accredited
English
Language
Test
Centre.
Where
a
player
wishes
to
switch
from
Tier
5
to
Tier
2
and
satisfies
the
automatic
criteria
for
endorsement
(as
set
out
at
2.1
above)
at
the
time
at
which
the
application
to
switch
is
made,
a
GBE
will
be
granted.
Where
the
player
does
not
meet
the
automatic
criteria
(at
2.1),
the
club
must
submit
a
summary
of
the
player’s
domestic
club
appearances
over
the
previous
12
months
as
well
as
any
other
information
which
the
club
deems
to
be
relevant
to
its
application.
The
FA
will
then
consult
with
Relevant
Interested
Parties
by
email
and
in
doing
so
will
provide
any
details
put
forward
by
the
club
in
support
of
the
application.
When
considering
the
application
and
deciding
whether
the
application
should
be
granted,
The
FA
and
the
Relevant
Interested
Parties
shall
consider
the
information
put
forward
by
the
club
as
well
as
any
other
information
which
they
deem
to
be
relevant
in
their
absolute
discretion
which
indicates
whether
the
player
remains
of
sufficient
quality
to
be
awarded
a
GBE.
If
a
majority
of
The
FA
and
the
Relevant
Interested
Parties
recommend
that
a
GBE
should
be
granted,
a
572
GBE
will
be
issued.
If
a
majority
recommendation
for
approval
is
not
given,
a
GBE
will
not
be
granted
and
the
club
will
have
no
further
recourse
to
an
Exceptions
Panel
under
the
discretionary
criteria
(at
2.2
above).
3.4
Change of club
A
club
wishing
to
sign
a
player
who
has
been
granted
a
Governing
Body
Endorsement
through
another
club
must
submit
a
new
application
for
a
GBE
to
The
FA.
If
the
player
meets
the
automatic
criteria
(as
set
out
at
2.1
above),
a
GBE
will
be
granted.
Where
the
player
does
not
meet
the
automatic
criteria
(at
2.1),
the
club
must
submit
a
summary
of
the
player’s
domestic
club
appearances
over
the
previous
12
months
as
well
as
any
other
information
which
the
club
deems
to
be
relevant
to
its
application.
The
FA
will
at
that
stage
consult
with
Relevant
Interested
Parties
by
email
and
in
doing
so
will
provide
any
details
put
forward
by
the
club
in
support
of
the
application.
When
considering
the
application
and
deciding
whether
the
application
should
be
granted,
The
FA
and
the
Relevant
Interested
Parties
shall
consider
the
information
put
forward
by
the
club
as
well
as
any
other
information
which
they
deem
to
be
relevant
in
their
absolute
discretion
which
indicates
whether
the
player
remains
of
sufficient
quality
to
be
awarded
a
GBE.
If
a
majority
of
The
FA
and
the
Relevant
Interested
Parties
recommend
that
a
GBE
should
be
granted,
a
GBE
will
be
issued.
If
a
majority
recommendation
for
approval
is
not
given,
a
GBE
will
not
be
granted
and
the
club
will
have
no
further
recourse
to
an
Exceptions
Panel
under
the
discretionary
criteria
(at
2.2
above).
3.5
Temporary transfer of player’s registration (loans)
For
the
purpose
of
a
Governing
Body
Endorsement,
loans
are
defined
as
temporary
transfers
which
do
not
extend
beyond
the
end
of
the
season
in
which
the
registration
is
temporarily
transferred.
Loans
are
only
permissible
within
the
player’s
current
period
of
approval
and
should
not
be
used
to
avoid
making
extension
or
change
of
employment
applications.
3.5.13
Temporary transfer to another club
If
a
player
on
a
Certificate
of
Sponsorship
is
moving
to
another
club
either
in
the
UK
or
abroad
on
a
loan
basis,
the
player’s
parent
club
must
notify
the
Home
Office
of
the
temporary
transfer
and
change
of
location
via
the
Sponsor
Management
System.
For
the
duration
of
the
loan
period,
the
loaning
club
retains
overall
responsibility
for
the
player
as
his
employer
and
Sponsor
and
the
player
is
granted
permission
to
move
temporarily
under
the
573
provisions
of
his
current
leave,
provided
that
the
Certificate
of
Sponsorship
assigned
by
the
loaning
club
is
valid
for
the
duration
of
the
loan
period.
This
means
that
where
the
loan
is
to
another
club
within
England,
neither
the
parent
club
nor
the
loanee
club
has
to
submit
a
new
application
for
a
GBE
to
The
FA.
Where
the
loan
is
to
a
club
within
another
Home
Association,
the
player
will
have
to
satisfy
that
Home
Association’s
governing
body
endorsement
process.
When
the
player
returns
to
his
parent
club
after
the
loan
period,
the
player
does
not
need
to
be
assessed
again
against
the
entry
criteria
and
may
simply
resume
his
employment
with
his
original
club
(provided
that
his
Governing
Body
Endorsement
remains
valid
beyond
the
date
of
his
return),
on
the
basis
that
the
player
has
an
existing
Certificate
of
Sponsorship
and
has
already
met
the
entry
requirements
at
the
beginning
of
his
employment
with
that
club.
3.5.14
Making a temporary transfers permanent
Where
the
temporary
transfer
is
to
another
club
within
England,
if
the
loan
is
later
made
permanent,
the
new
club
will,
at
that
time,
have
to
make
a
fresh
application
for
a
GBE
on
behalf
of
the
player.
Clubs
should
note
that
the
new
application
for
a
GBE
and
Certificate
of
Sponsorship
must
be
fully
completed
before
the
player
can
play
as
a
permanent
employee
of
the
new
club.
3.5.15
Temporary transfer from a club outside England to a club within England
Any
player
joining
an
English
club
on
loan
from
a
club
outside
of
England
(including
the
Home
Associations)
must
meet
the
requirements
for
either
automatic
or
discretionary
endorsement
(as
set
out
2.1
and
2.2
above)
and
therefore
an
application
must
be
submitted
to
The
FA.
3.6
Discrepancies between the evidence submitted in support of a GBE application and the information contained within the contract
documentation subsequently submitted to The FA
Where
a
club
obtains
a
GBE
for
a
player
but
subsequently
submits
to
The
FA
as
part
of
the
registration
process
documentation
which
contains
different
information
(for
example
different
wages
and/or
transfer
fee)
from
that
submitted
as
part
of
the
GBE
application
process,
The
FA
reserves
the
right
to
refer
the
case
back
to
an
Exceptions
Panel
and
ultimately
to
inform
the
Home
Office
who
may
curtail
the
player’s
right
to
work
in
the
UK.
For
cases
574
that
are
referred
back
to
an
Exceptions
Panel,
the
Exceptions
Panel
will
conduct
a
fresh
determination
of
the
club’s
application
taking
into
account
the
new
information.
The
club
will
be
entitled
to
submit
new
evidence
to
this
panel
and
will
be
required
to
pay
a
further
fee.
3.7
Contract changes or re-negotiation during the period of approval
Where
a
club
wishes
to
make
significant
changes
to
the
terms
and
conditions
of
the
player’s
contract,
for
instance
to
improve
his
salary
or
length
of
contract
part-way
through
his
period
of
endorsement,
the
club
must
notify
the
Home
Office
of
this
via
the
Sponsor
Management
System.
If
the
Home
Office
confirms
that
a
new
application
is
required
and
the
player
satisfies
the
automatic
criteria
for
endorsement
(as
set
out
at
2.1
above),
a
GBE
will
be
granted.
If
the
automatic
criteria
(at
2.1)
are
not
satisfied,
the
club
must
submit
a
summary
of
the
player’s
domestic
club
appearances
over
the
previous
12
months
as
well
as
any
other
information
which
the
club
deems
to
be
relevant
to
its
application.
The
FA
will
at
that
stage
consult
with
Relevant
Interested
Parties
by
email
and
in
doing
so
will
provide
any
details
put
forward
by
the
club
in
support
of
the
application.
When
considering
the
application
and
deciding
whether
the
application
should
be
granted,
The
FA
and
the
Relevant
Interested
Parties
shall
consider
the
information
put
forward
by
the
club
as
well
as
any
other
information
which
they
deem
to
be
relevant
in
their
absolute
discretion
which
indicates
whether
the
player
remains
of
sufficient
quality
to
be
awarded
a
GBE.
If
a
majority
of
The
FA
and
the
Relevant
Interested
Parties
recommend
that
a
GBE
should
be
granted,
a
GBE
will
be
issued.
If
a
majority
recommendation
for
approval
is
not
given,
a
GBE
will
not
be
granted
and
the
club
will
have
no
further
recourse
to
an
Exceptions
Panel
under
the
discretionary
criteria
(at
2.2
above).
3.8
Ceasing the employment of a player
If
a
club
prematurely
ceases
to
employ
a
player
who
has
a
Certificate
of
Sponsorship,
the
club
must
inform
the
Home
Office.
3.9
Trial arrangements
Governing
Body
Endorsements
will
not
be
issued
to
clubs
for
the
purpose
of
having
players
to
trial
with
them.
Clubs
may
wish
to
approach
the
UK
Visas
and
Immigration
(UKVI)
contact
centre
on
0300
123
2241
for
further
information
should
they
wish
to
consider
taking
a
non-
European
Economic
Area
(EEA)
player
on
trial.
575
4.
FEES
An
administration
fee
of
£500
plus
VAT
will
be
charged
for
each
application
for
a
GBE.
The
cost
of
referring
an
application
to
an
Exceptions
Panel
will
be
£5,000
plus
VAT
to
cover
the
costs
of
the
Exceptions
Panel.
Payment
of
any
sums
due
to
The
FA
in
connection
with
a
GBE
application
must
be
made
no
later
than
14
days
after
the
date
on
which
a
decision
is
communicated
to
the
club.
Each
club
is
to
meet
its
own
costs.
5.
STATUS OF GUIDANCE
This
guidance
should
be
used
in
conjunction
with
the
relevant
advice
issued
by
the
Home
Office.
The
FA
is
not
registered
to
give
advice
on
immigration
routes
or
processes
or
to
advise
on
an
individual’s
immigration
status.
Information
on
aspects
of
immigration
policy
and
law
can
be
found
on
the
Home
Office
website
at
www.gov.uk/browse/visas-immigration
or
you
may
wish
to
seek
advice
from
an
Office
of
the
Immigration
Services
Commissioner
(OISC)
registered
advisor
or
someone
who
is
otherwise
exempt
from
such
a
registration
requirement,
for
example,
a
qualified
solicitor.
Clubs
are
advised
to
allow
sufficient
time
for
entry
clearance
or
leave
to
remain
to
be
granted.
The
time
taken
may
vary
depending
upon
where
the
player
is
making
his
application
from.
A
guide
to
visa
processing
times
is
available
on
the
Home
Office
website
at:
www.gov.uk/visa-
processing-times.
Please
note
that
an
individual’s
personal
and
immigration
history
may
be
taken
into
account
when
their
application
is
being
considered.
6.
FURTHER INFORMATION
This
guidance
is
available
on
The
FA
website
at
the
following
link:
http://www.
thefa.com/football-rules-governance/more/player-registrations.
576
7.
CONTACTS
For
any
queries
regarding
the
Governing
Body
Endorsement
criteria
or
to
discuss
the
application
process
for
football,
please
contact:
John Stanley
Player
Status
Department
The
Football
Association
Wembley
Stadium
PO
Box
1966
London
SW1P
9EQ
Tel: 0844
980
8200
#
6947
Mob: 07773
187
547
Email: John.Stanley@thefa.com
Please
note
that
if
your
query
extends
beyond
football
and
into
immigration,
you
will
be
directed
to
the
Home
Office.
8.
HOME OFFICE HELP
If
you
are
an
employer
or
Sponsor
and
have
a
general
query
about
the
Sponsor
application
process
or
for
specific
enquiries
regarding
individual
applications
or
about
the
migrant
application
process,
please
contact
UK
Visas
and
Immigration
(UKVI)
on
0300
123
2241.
For
any
technical
problems
with
the
Sponsor
Management
System
(SMS),
please
call
the
SMS
helpline
on
0114
207
2900.
577
Appendix 1:
Exceptions
Panel
Procedures
1.
INTRODUCTION
The
Exceptions
Panel
will
review
the
information
submitted
in
respect
of
the
player
by
the
club
to
The
FA
and
any
other
information
which
it
considers
to
be
relevant
in
its
absolute
discretion
in
accordance
with
the
below
review
criteria.
For
the
avoidance
of
doubt,
the
Exceptions
Panel
is
under
no
obligation
(in
any
circumstances,
including
cases
where
the
points
threshold
is
exceeded)
to
recommend
that
a
Governing
Body
Endorsement
be
issued.
The
Exceptions
Panel
may
take
into
account
any
circumstances
or
facts
which
it
determines,
in
its
absolute
discretion,
are
relevant
to
its
decision
in
respect
of
whether
to
recommend
that
a
GBE
is
granted.
The
final
decision
regarding
whether
to
recommend
that
a
GBE
be
granted
rests
with
the
Exceptions
Panel.
2.
REVIEW PROCESS
In
determining
whether
a
GBE
should
be
awarded,
the
Exceptions
Panel
will
carry
out
a
mixed
objective
and
subjective
review
in
accordance
with
the
below
review
process.
Other
than
in
exceptional
cases,
the
Exceptions
Panel
will
consider
each
application
on
the
basis
of
the
papers
presented
to
it.
An
applicant
club
is
permitted
to
request
that
the
Exceptions
Panel
hear
oral
submissions
but
the
Exceptions
Panel
is
under
no
obligation
to
do
so.
Clubs
should
be
aware
that
the
Exceptions
Panel
is
likely
to
grant
an
application
for
an
oral
hearing
in
only
the
most
exceptional
circumstances
and
for
those
cases
in
respect
of
which
it
is
persuaded
are
complex
and
which
rely
on
elements
falling
for
consideration
at
the
subjective
review
stage
(Appendix
1,
Section
4).
The
review
process
to
be
undertaken
by
the
Exceptions
Panel
is
as
follows:
1.
The
player
is
considered
against
the
objective
criteria
set
out
at
Part
A
below.
2.
If
the
player
scores
4
points
or
more
against
the
objective
Part
A
criteria,
the
Exceptions
Panel
shall
immediately
move
on
to
conduct
a
subjective
review
of
the
information
presented
by
the
club
and
any
other
information
which
it
considers
to
be
relevant
in
its
absolute
discretion
in
respect
of
the
player.
578
3.
If
the
player
scores
fewer
than
4
points
against
the
objective
Part
A
criteria,
the
Exceptions
Panel
shall
consider
the
player
against
the
objective
criteria
set
out
at
Part
B
below.
4.
Once
the
club’s
application
has
been
considered
against
the
objective
Part
B
criteria,
the
Exceptions
Panel
shall
move
on
to
conduct
a
subjective
review
of
the
information
presented
by
the
club
and
any
other
information
which
it
considers
to
be
relevant
in
its
absolute
discretion
in
respect
of
the
player.
3.
OBJECTIVE CRITERIA
If
a
player
meets
any
of
the
criteria
set
out
in
the
first
column,
he
will
be
awarded
the
number
of
points
set
out
in
the
second
column.
Points
will
only
be
awarded
in
the
circumstances
identified
and
the
Exceptions
Panel
will
not
duplicate
points
across
Part
A
and
Part
B.
For
example,
a
player
who
scores
points
in
respect
of
his
Transfer
Fee
at
Part
A
will
be
not
be
permitted
to
also
score
points
in
respect
of
his
Transfer
Fee
at
Part
B
(if
necessary).
Part A Objective Criteria
Criteria
The
value
of
the
Transfer
Fee
being
paid
for
the
player
is
above
the
75th
percentile
of
Qualifying
Transfers(1).
The
value
of
the
Transfer
Fee
being
paid
for
the
player
is
between
the
50th
and
75th
percentile
(inclusive)
of
Qualifying
Transfers(1).
The
Wages
being
paid
to
the
player
by
the
applicant
club
are
above
the
75
percentile
of
Qualifying
Wages.
th
The
Wages
being
paid
to
the
player
by
the
applicant
club
are
between
the
50
and
75th
percentile
(inclusive)
of
Qualifying
Wages.
th
The
player’s
current
club
is
in
a
Top
League
and
the
player
has
played
in
30%
or
more
of
the
Available
Minutes.
The
player’s
current
club
has
played
in
the
group
stages
or
onwards
of
a
Continental
Competition
within
the
last
12
months
and
the
player
has
played
in
30%
or
more
of
the
Available
Minutes.
579
Points
3
points
2
points
3
points
2
points
1
point
1
point
Part B Objective Criteria
Criteria
The
value
of
the
Transfer
Fee
being
paid
for
the
player
is
within
20%
of
the
50th
percentile
of
Qualifying
Transfers(1).
Players(2)
for
whom
no
transfer
fee
is
payable
who
have
been
ascribed
a
virtual
transfer
value
(on
such
basis
and
in
such
amount
as
the
Exceptions
Panel
deems
to
be
appropriate
in
its
absolute
discretion)
which
exceeds
the
value
which
is
20%
below
the
50th
percentile
of
Qualifying
Transfers
The
Wages
being
paid
to
the
player
by
the
applicant
club
are
within
20%
of
the
50th
percentile
of
Qualifying
Wages.
The
player’s
current
club
is
in
a
Secondary
League
and
the
player
has
played
in
at
least
30%
of
the
Available
Minutes.
The
player’s
current
club
has
played
in
the
final
qualification
rounds
of
a
Continental
Competition
within
the
last
12
months
and
the
player
has
played
in
at
least
30%
of
the
Available
Minutes.
The
applicant
club
is
able
to
show(3)
that
the
player
has
participated
in
the
Secondary
Percentage(4)
of
senior
Competitive
International
Matches(5)
played
by
that
player’s
National
Association
during
the
Reference
Period.
OR
The
player’s
National
Association
was
a
semi-finalist
in
the
Asian
Cup
or
African
Cup
of
Nations
in
the
immediately
preceding
12
months
of
the
date
of
the
application
for
a
GBE.
If
the
National
Association
is
ranked
outside
the
top
60
in
the
FIFA
Aggregated
World
Rankings
at
the
time
of
the
application,
the
club
must
be
able
to
show(3)
that
the
player
participated
in
75%
or
more(4)
of
the
Competitive
International
Matches(5)
played
by
the
National
Association
during
the
Reference
Period.
Points
1
point
1
point
1
point
1
point
1
point
1
point
Notes:
(1)
No
points
will
be
awarded
for
players
for
whom
no
transfer
fee
is
payable
at
the
time
an
application
for
a
GBE
is
made
for
that
player.
This
includes
(but
is
not
limited
to)
players
transferring
on
a
free
transfer
and
players
for
whom
a
transfer
fee
has
previously
been
paid
but
that
player
has
been
sent
out
on
loan
and
is
returning
to
their
parent
club.
(2)
Players
registering
with
a
club
on
loan
or
for
whom
a
transfer
has
previously
been
completed
(regardless
of
whether
a
transfer
fee
was
paid
or
not)
but
that
player
has
been
sent
out
on
loan
and
is
returning
to
their
parent
club
cannot
be
ascribed
a
virtual
transfer
fee.
580
(3)
The
applicant
club
must
provide
written
confirmation
setting
out
all
matches
(including
Competitive
International
Matches,
friendlies
and
any
other
international
matches
that
the
player
was
involved
in)
in
which
the
player:
·
took
part;
·
was
Unavailable
for
Selection;
and
·
did
not
take
part
but
was
not
Unavailable
for
Selection.
An
applicant
club
should
obtain
such
confirmation
from
the
player’s
National
Association.
If
the
relevant
National
Association
is
not
able
to
confirm
this,
this
fact
should
be
confirmed
by
the
applicant
club
to
The
FA.
At
this
stage,
The
FA
will
seek
to
independently
verify
this
information
through
its
own
sources.
The
responsibility
lies
with
the
applicant
club
to
provide
this
information
where
it
is
able
to
do
so.
A
decision
will
not
be
made
until
this
process
has
been
completed
and
any
relevant
supporting
evidence
is
submitted.
(4)
In
calculating
the
Secondary
Percentage
(or
other
relevant
percentage),
any
Competitive
International
Matches
for
which
the
player
was
Unavailable
for
Selection
are
to
be
excluded.
(5)
If
fewer
than
30%
of
a
National
Association’s
matches
during
the
Reference
Period
are
Competitive
International
Matches,
friendly
matches
will
be
included
in
the
calculation.
4.
SUBJECTIVE REVIEW
Where
a
player
scores
4
points
or
more
by
reference
to
the
Part
A
objective
criteria;
or
following
any
consideration
of
a
club’s
application
under
the
Part
B
objective
criteria
(regardless
of
points
scored),
the
Exceptions
Panel
will
then
conduct
a
subjective
review
of
the
information
presented
by
the
club
and
any
other
information
which
it
considers
to
be
relevant
in
its
absolute
discretion
in
respect
of
the
player
in
order
to
determine
whether
the
player
is
of
sufficient
quality
to
justify
it
recommending
that
a
GBE
be
awarded.
As
has
been
set
out
above
at
paragraph
2.2,
clubs
should
ensure
that
all
evidence
that
they
want
to
be
considered
in
respect
of
the
player
is
submitted
in
writing
ahead
of
the
determination
by
the
Exceptions
Panel.
581
Examples
of
matters
which
the
Exceptions
Panel
may
take
into
account
when
conducting
the
subjective
review
include
but
are
not
limited
to:
·
If
applicable,
the
fact
that
the
player
satisfies
or
partially
satisfies
some
of
the
automatic
criteria
for
a
Governing
Body
Endorsement
(as
set
out
under
2.1
(Criteria
under
which
a
Governing
Body
Endorsement
will
automatically
be
granted)),
as
well
as
the
extent
to
which
the
player
exceeds
or
falls
short
of
these
criteria.
·
The
reasons
why
the
automatic
criteria
(as
set
out
under
paragraph
2.1
(Criteria
under
which
a
Governing
Body
Endorsement
will
automatically
be
granted)
above)
were
not
met.
·
Against
which
objective
criteria
(whether
Part
A
or
Part
B
objective
criteria)
points
have
been
scored
and
how
many
points
have
been
scored.
·
The
extent
to
which
the
player
exceeds
either
the
Part
A
or
Part
B
objective
criteria
that
he
has
met
or
falls
short
of
either
the
Part
A
or
Part
B
objective
criteria
he
does
not
meet.
5.
OUTCOME
If
a
player
scores
4
points
or
more
by
reference
to
the
Part
A
objective
criteria
or
a
Cumulative
Total
Score
of
5
points
of
more
under
the
Part
A
and
Part
B
objective
criteria,
the
Exceptions
Panel
may
grant
a
GBE,
but
is
under
no
obligation
to
do
so.
The
Panel
is
entitled
to
consider,
as
part
of
its
subjective
review,
any
other
circumstances
or
facts
which
it
deems
to
be
relevant
in
its
absolute
discretion
in
deciding
whether
to
recommend
that
a
GBE
is
awarded.
If
a
player
scores
fewer
than
4
points
by
reference
to
the
Part
A
objective
criteria
and
a
Cumulative
Total
Score
of
fewer
than
5
points
under
the
Part
A
and
Part
B
objective
criteria,
the
Exceptions
Panel
is
guided
to
refuse
a
GBE
unless
it
is
satisfied,
following
its
subjective
review,
that
the
player
is
internationally
established
at
the
highest
level
and
that
his
employment
will
make
a
significant
contribution
to
the
development
of
football
at
the
highest
level
in
England
.
In
determining
this,
the
Exceptions
Panel
may
consider
any
other
circumstances
or
facts
which
it
deems
to
be
relevant
in
its
absolute
discretion
in
deciding
whether
to
recommend
that
a
GBE
is
awarded.
582
Appendix 2:
Form
in
which
decision
summaries
will
be
provided
to
Stakeholders
Criteria
League in which the Applicant Club plays
League in which the Player currently plays
Age of the Player
Ranking of the Player’s National Association
Objective Criteria
Subjective Criteria
Any other information which was deemed relevant
Constitution of The Professional Football
Negotiating and Consultative Committee
(England and Wales)
Title
Points
583
1.
The
committee
shall
be
called
the
Professional
Football
Negotiating
and
Consultative
Committee
(P.F.N.C.C.).
Membership
2.
The
committee
shall
consist
of
(a)
four
representatives
from
the
Professional
Footballers’
Association;
(b)
two
representatives
from
The
Football
League
Limited
(c)
two
representatives
from
The
FA
Premier
League
Limited;
(d)
one
representative
from
The
Football
Association
Limited;
(e)
the
Chief
Executive/Officers
of
each
of
the
four
bodies
listed
above.
Scope
3.
The
committee
shall
have
within
its
scope
Professional
Association
Football
Players
employed
by
clubs
in
membership
of
The
Football
League
Ltd
and
The
FA
Premier
League
Limited.
Function
4.
The
function
of
the
committee
shall
be:
(a)
to
consider
questions
concerning
players’
remuneration
and
other
terms
and
conditions
of
employment,
including
contractual
obligations,
minimum
pay,
bonuses
governed
by
League
rules,
pensions,
fringe
benefits,
holidays,
standard
working
conditions
and
insurance,
as
well
as
procedural
matters
involving
the
negotiating
machinery,
and
the
contract
appeals
machinery.
This
should
not
be
regarded
as
an
exhaustive
list.
No
major
changes
in
the
regulations
of
the
Leagues
affecting
a
player’s
terms
and
conditions
of
employment
shall
take
place
without
full
discussion
and
agreement
in
the
P.F.N.C.C.;
and
(b)
to
facilitate
consultation
between
the
parties
on
any
matter
relating
to
professional
Association
Football
upon
which
any
of
the
parties
considers
that
the
view
of
the
P.F.N.C.C.
would
be
desirable
to
help
further
the
best
interests
of
the
game.
Chairman
5.
(a)
The
committee
shall
appoint
an
independent
chairman.
(b)
In
the
event
of
the
unavoidable
absence
of
the
independent
chairman,
a
meeting
may
be
chaired
by
a
member
of
the
Committee
by
agreement
of
all
the
four
bodies
listed
in
Clause
2.
584
Secretary
6.
(a)
The
Secretary
of
the
The
Football
League
Ltd
and
the
Chief
Executive
of
the
Professional
Footballers’
Association
shall
act
as
joint
secretaries
of
the
P.F.N.C.C.
(b)
The
administration
and
secretarial
services
to
be
provided
by
The
Football
League
Ltd.
Executive Officer
7.
The
persons
listed
in
clause
2(e)
above
shall
meet
as
and
when
necessary
and
in
any
event
shall
meet
before
any
meeting
of
the
P.F.N.C.C.
in
order
to
give
preliminary
consideration
to
items
which
are
to
appear
on
the
Agenda
for
the
next
P.F.N.C.C.
meeting.
Meetings
8.
(a)
There
shall
be
four
ordinary
meetings
of
the
P.F.N.C.C.
each
year.
They
shall
take
place
on
the
first
Thursday
in
July,
October
and
April,
and
the
second
Thursday
in
January.
At
least
14
days’
notice
of
an
ordinary
meeting
shall
be
given
and
the
business
of
the
meeting
shall
be
stated
in
the
notice.
(b)
Special
meetings
may
be
called
at
the
discretion
of
the
chairman
at
the
request
of
any
member.
At
least
seven
days’
notice
of
such
meetings
shall
be
given
and
the
business
of
the
meeting
shall
be
stated
in
the
notice.
(c)
Other
parties
may
be
invited
to
attend
any
meeting
of
the
P.F.N.C.C.
at
the
request
of
any
member
and
at
the
Chairman’s
discretion.
The
Chairman
shall
also
be
empowered
to
invite
third
parties
to
any
meeting
following
consultation
with
the
members.
(d)
The
Football
League
Ltd
and
The
FA
Premier
League
shall
communicate
with
those
clubs
employing
the
representatives
of
the
Professional
Footballers’
Association,
and
their
deputies,
and
request
that
such
representatives
and
deputies
be
given
reasonable
facilities
to
attend
meetings
of
the
P.F.N.C.C.
Minutes
9.
Full
minutes
of
all
meetings
shall
be
drafted
by
the
joint
secretaries
and
chairman.
585
Resolution of differences
10.
(a)
It
shall
be
the
duty
of
the
members
of
the
committee
to
take
all
reasonable
steps
to
ensure
the
acceptance
of
agreements
reached.
Where
appropriate,
any
of
the
bodies
listed
in
Clause
2
may
seek
the
assistance
of
the
chairman
in
expounding
and
explaining
agreements
reached.
(b)
The
parties
to
any
dispute
may
by
agreement
seek
the
advice
of
the
chairman
on
any
matter
before
the
committee.
(c)
The
parties
to
any
dispute
may
by
agreement
seek
independent
arbitration
by
the
Conciliation
and
Arbitration
Service
or
any
other
agreed
independent
arbitrator.
Sub-Committees
11.
The
committee
shall
have
power
to
set
up
such
sub-committees
or
joint
working
parties
not
restricted
to
members
of
the
committee
as
it
considers
necessary.
Full
minutes
of
sub-committee
meetings
shall
be
kept
and
appended
to
minutes
of
meetings
of
the
P.F.N.C.C.
for
distribution
to
members.
Finance
12.
(a)
Each
of
the
bodies
listed
in
Clause
2
shall
be
responsible
for
meeting
the
expenses
of
its
representative(s)
for
attending
meetings.
(b)
The
expenses
of
the
chairman
shall
be
shared
equally
by
the
bodies
listed
in
Clause
2.
(c)
Any
other
expense
shall
be
shared
equally
by
the
bodies
listed
in
Clause
2,
including
the
charges
of
The
Football
League
Ltd
for
secretarial
services.
Amendment of constitution
13.
Alteration
in
the
constitution
of
the
committee
shall
only
be
considered
at
a
meeting
called
specifically
for
that
purpose
and
notice
of
any
proposed
alteration
shall
be
given
in
writing
28
days
previous
to
such
meeting.
Any
alteration
to
the
constitution
shall
only
take
effect
after
approval
to
it
has
been
given
by
each
of
the
bodies
listed
in
Clause
2.
Press notice
14.
After
each
meeting,
where
appropriate,
an
agreed
press
statement
shall
be
made
available
and
members
shall
refrain
from
any
critical
comment
in
the
press,
radio
or
on
television.
586
Status of constitution
15.
This
constitution
shall
be
presented
to
the
next
general
meeting
of
the
bodies
listed
in
Clause
2.
If
approved
by
each
of
them
it
shall
be
regarded
as
an
agreement
binding
on
each
and
all
of
them
and
shall
be
appended
to
the
rules
of
each
body.
587
Premier League Table
Season
2016/2017
Pos
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
Club
P
Chelsea
Tottenham
Hotspur
Manchester
City
Liverpool
Arsenal
Manchester
United
Everton
Southampton
AFC
Bournemouth
West
Bromwich
Albion
West
Ham
United
Leicester
City
Stoke
City
Crystal
Palace
Swansea
City
Burnley
Watford
Hull
City
Middlesbrough
Sunderland
Home
W
17
17
11
12
14
8
13
6
9
9
7
10
7
6
8
10
8
8
4
3
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
D
L
F
A
0
2
7
5
3
10
4
6
4
2
4
4
6
2
3
3
4
4
6
5
2
0
1
2
2
1
2
7
6
8
8
5
6
11
8
6
7
7
9
11
55
47
37
45
39
26
42
17
35
27
19
31
24
24
27
26
25
28
17
16
590
Away
W
13
9
12
10
9
10
4
6
3
3
5
2
4
6
4
1
3
1
1
3
17
9
17
18
16
12
16
21
29
22
31
25
24
25
34
20
29
35
23
34
D
L
F
A
GD
Pts
3
6
2
5
3
5
6
4
6
7
5
4
5
3
2
4
3
3
7
1
3
4
5
4
7
4
9
9
10
9
9
13
10
10
13
14
13
15
11
15
30
39
43
33
38
28
20
24
20
16
28
17
17
26
18
13
15
9
10
13
16
17
22
24
28
17
28
27
38
29
33
38
32
38
36
35
39
45
30
35
52
60
41
36
33
25
18
-7
-12
-8
-17
-15
-15
-13
-25
-16
-28
-43
-26
-40
93
86
78
76
75
69
61
46
46
45
45
44
44
41
41
40
40
34
28
24
Premier League Attendances
Season
2016/2017
Club
AFC
Bournemouth
Arsenal
Burnley
Chelsea
Crystal
Palace
Everton
Hull
City
Leicester
City
Liverpool
Manchester
City
Manchester
United
Middlesbrough
Southampton
Stoke
City
Sunderland
Swansea
City
Tottenham
Hotspur
Watford
West
Bromwich
Albion
West
Ham
United
TOTAL
Premier League Results
Pld
Average
Aggregate
Utilisation
Max
Opposition
19
19
19
19
19
19
19
19
19
19
19
19
19
19
19
19
19
19
19
19
380
11,389
59,957
20,559
41,532
25,101
39,310
20,752
31,920
53,094
54,019
75,305
30,449
31,087
27,434
41,173
20,616
31,703
20,536
23,857
56,973
35,838
216,388
1,139,177
390,616
789,116
476,919
746,898
394,297
606,476
1,008,789
1,026,358
1,430,790
578,539
590,655
521,250
782,290
391,708
602,363
390,191
453,292
1,082,484
13,618,596
591
99.3%
99.5%
96.1%
99.8%
98.6%
99.3%
83.1%
98.9%
99.6%
98.0%
99.6%
90.2%
96.0%
98.2%
84.5%
97.8%
98.7%
95.8%
88.9%
100.0%
96.5%
11,459
60,055
21,870
41,622
25,802
39,595
24,508
32,072
53,292
54,512
75,564
32,704
31,891
27,815
46,494
20,938
31,968
20,971
26,290
56,996
v
Liverpool
v
Manchester
United
v
Manchester
United
v
West
Bromwich
Albion
v
Swansea
City
v
Chelsea,
Sunderland
v
Manchester
United
v
Manchester
United
v
AFC
Bournemouth
v
Everton
v
Arsenal
v
Liverpool
v
West
Ham
United
v
AFC
Bournemouth
v
Liverpool
v
Manchester
United
v
Middlesbrough
v
Manchester
United
v
Manchester
United
v
Manchester
United
AFC
Bournemouth Arsenal Burnley Chelsea
Crystal
Palace Everton Hull City
Leicester
City
Liverpool
Manchester
City
Manchester
United
Middlesbrough Southampton
Stoke
City Sunderland
Swansea
City
Tottenham
Hotspur Watford
West
Bromwich
Albion
West
Ham
United
AFC
Bournemouth
Arsenal
Burnley
Chelsea
Crystal
Palace
Everton
Hull
City
Leicester
City
Liverpool
Manchester
City
Manchester
United
Middlesbrough
Southampton
Stoke
City
Sunderland
Swansea
City
Tottenham
Hotspur
Watford
West
Bromwich
Albion
West
Ham
United
3-1
3-2
3-0
1-1
6-3
3-1
1-1
2-2
4-0
1-1
2-0
0-0
0-1
0-1
0-3
4-0
2-2
2-1
1-0
3-3
0-1
3-1
3-0
2-1
1-4
0-0
3-1
2-1
1-1
1-2
0-2
1-4
1-4
0-4
2-0
1-3
3-1
1-5
2-1
2-1
3-0
0-2
3-1
1-1
3-0
2-1
2-1
0-0
0-0
3-1
2-0
0-0
3-2
2-1
2-1
4-0
1-0
1-3
3-0
1-1
0-1
0-3
0-2
0-3
1-1
1-3
2-0
0-1
0-2
1-2
0-1
2-2
2-0
1-2
0-1
1-2
0-2
2-0
3-2
1-2
1-1
3-3
3-1
1-2
5-0
2-0
1-2
3-1
1-0
2-3
5-4
1-0
1-1
0-2
3-0
1-0
3-1
2-1
5-0
0-1
2-2
0-2
3-1
1-1
1-1
0-0
1-0
1-1
0-3
1-0
3-2
3-2
1-2
0-0
6-1
2-0
1-1
2-0
4-0
4-0
3-1
5-1
3-1
0-0
1-0
0-0
3-1
3-0
0-2
3-0
1-0
3-1
1-0
1-0
1-0
1-0
3-0
2-2
4-2
2-1
4-1
2-1
4-1
0-0
3-0
2-2
2-1
2-0
1-1
2-1
0-1
2-3
4-3
3-4
2-0
1-2
2-4
0-1
2-0
3-1
1-1
1-1
0-3
0-0
1-2
2-2
1-2
1-1
0-1
0-1
0-4
1-3
2-0
0-2
4-0
1-2
1-1
0-1
0-3
0-0
0-0
1-3
0-0
1-1
0-3
1-3
2-1
3-1
0-2
0-2
0-2
2-2
1-2
2-1
1-2
4-0
0-3
4-2
1-0
1-2
2-2
0-3
1-4
0-2
1-3
2-0
0-5
0-4
0-4
592
Premier League Appearances and Goals
Season
2016/2017
4-0
0-0
1-0
3-0
1-0
3-1
4-2
2-2
3-0
1-1
2-1
1-0
2-0
1-2
0-0
1-0
0-0
0-0
1-1
1-3
2-1
1-0
4-2
3-0
3-0
2-1
0-0
0-0
1-1
2-0
1-2
0-0
0-4
2-1
2-1
3-4
0-1
0-3
2-2
3-1
1-0
4-2
4-1
1-0
0-2
2-0
4-1
0-0
1-1
1-1
0-1
1-3
2-0
4-0
0-1
1-0
1-1
1-2
2-0
4-1
5-1
0-4
2-0
0-2
2-0
2-0
2-1
3-1
1-0
1-1
2-0
3-0
1-0
1-0
2-0
1-0
2-0
3-2
0-1
3-1
1-2
1-1
2-1
2-1
2-3
2-1
1-1
3-0
1-0
3-1
0-2
5-0
1-0
3-1
1-0
0-0
1-1
0-2
2-1
0-1
1-1
1-7
1-6
2-0
2-2
1-0
1-2
1-4
0-4
0-0
1-3
1-4
1-1
1-0
2-2
1-2
2-0
4-3
1-0
1-0
2-0
3-0
6-1
2-0
2-0
0-1
1-1
2-0
1-0
0-0
4-0
3-1
2-4
1-0
1-0
2-2
1-0
0-1
3-0
1-1
1-2
2-1
3-1
0-0
1-1
1-2
1-1
1-1
2-1
4-0
2-0
2-2
AFC Bournemouth
Afobe,
Benik
Ake,
Nathan
Benjamin
Allsop,
Ryan
Arter,
Harry
Nicholas
Boruc,
Artur
Cargill,
Baily
James
Cook,
Steve
Anthony
Cook,
Lewis
John
Daniels,
Charlie
Federici,
Adam
Jay
Francis,
Simon
Charles
Fraser,
Ryan
P
P
NP
GS
Sub Sub
14
8
1
33
35
0
38
4
34
2
34
19
17
2
0
2
0
1
0
2
0
0
0
9
4
8
17
1
0
10
0
3
0
20
0
4
3-2
3-0
1-2
2-1
0-1
2-0
2-1
1-0
2-2
3-1
1-1
1-3
1-3
0-0
2-2
1-4
3-2
1-1
4-2
6
3
0
1
0
0
2
0
4
0
0
3
Gosling,
Daniel
Grabban,
Lewis
James
Gradel,
Max
Alain
Ibe,
Jordon
Femi
Ashley
King,
Joshua
Christian
Kojo
Mings,
Tyrone
Deon
Mousset,
Lys
Pugh,
Marc
Anthony
Ramsdale,
Aaron
Christopher
Smith,
Adam
James
Smith,
Bradley
Shaun
Stanislas,
Felix
Junior
Surman,
Andrew
Ronald
Edward
Surridge,
Samuel
William
Wilshere,
Jack
Andrew
Wilson,
Marc
David
Wilson,
Callum
Eddie
Graham
Worthington,
Matthew
Luke
Arsenal
Akpom,
Chuba
Armando
De
Abreu,
Gabriel
Bellerin,
Hector
Cazorla,
Santiago
Cech,
Petr
Chambers,
Calum
Coquelin,
Francis
Debuchy,
Mathieu
Elneny,
Mohamed
Naser
Elsayed
Gibbs,
Kieran
James
Ricardo
Giroud,
Olivier
Holding,
Robert
Samuel
Iwobi,
Alex
Jenkinson,
Carl
Daniel
Koscielny,
Laurent
Macey,
Matthew
Ryan
Maitland-Niles,
Ainsley
Martinez,
Damian
Emiliano
Mertesacker,
Per
Monreal,
Ignacio
Mustafi,
Shkodran
Ospina,
David
Oxlade-Chamberlain,
Alexander
Mark
David
Ozil,
Mesut
Perez,
Lucas
Ramsey,
Aaron
James
Reine-Adelaide,
Jeff
Sanchez,
Alexis
Walcott,
Theo
James
Welbeck,
Daniel
Wilshere,
Jack
Andrew
Xhaka,
Granit
P
14
0
0
13
31
5
3
16
0
34
3
18
21
0
22
0
16
0
0
15
27
7
35
1
22
1
8
8
11
9
18
1
33
0
0
2
0
35
26
1
16
32
2
13
0
36
23
8
0
28
13
3
11
12
5
2
8
5
0
2
2
3
1
0
5
0
4
1
Sub Sub
P
NP
0
4
6
1
0
0
7
0
6
3
18
0
8
0
0
0
1
0
1
1
0
1
13
1
9
10
0
2
5
8
2
4
6
0
10
9
0
18
6
4
1
0
26
4
0
1
1
1
2
0
1
13
1
0
0
2
6
0
14
20
3
12
9
1
0
2
7
3
3
1
1
32
4
0
6
1
7
0
4
0
1
1
GS
2
0
0
0
16
0
0
2
0
1
0
7
0
0
0
0
6
0
0
0
1
2
0
1
0
0
0
0
12
0
3
0
2
0
0
0
0
0
2
0
2
8
1
1
0
24
10
2
0
2
Key: P = Played
Sub P =
Sub
Played
Sub NP =
Sub
Not
Played
GS =
Goals
Scored
593
Burnley
Agyei,
Daniel
Ebenezer
Kwasi
Arfield,
Scott
Bamford,
Patrick
James
Barnes,
Ashley
Luke
Barton,
Joseph
Boyd,
George
Jan
Brady,
Robert
Darikwa,
Tendayi
David
Defour,
Steven
Arnold
Flanagan,
Jonathan
Gray,
Andre
Anthony
Gudmundsson,
Johann
Berg
Heaton,
Thomas
David
Hendrick,
Jeffrey
Patrick
Jones,
David
Frank
Llwyd
Jutkiewicz,
Lukas
Isaac
Paul
Keane,
Michael
Vincent
Kightly,
Michael
John
Long,
Kevin
Finbarr
Lowton,
Matthew
John
Marney,
Dean
Edward
Mee,
Benjamin
Thomas
O’Neill,
Aiden
Connor
Pope,
Nicholas
David
Robinson,
Paul
William
Tarkowski,
James
Alan
Ulvestad,
Fredrik
Vokes,
Samuel
Michael
Ward,
Stephen
Robert
Westwood,
Ashley
Roy
Chelsea
Aina,
Temitayo
Olufisayo
Olaoluwa
Ake,
Nathan
Benjamin
Alonso
Mendoza,
Marcos
Azpilicueta
Tanco,
Cesar
Batshuayi-Atunga,
Michy
Begovic,
Asmir
Borges
Da
Silva,
Willian
Cahill,
Gary
James
Chalobah,
Nathaniel
Nyakie
Courtois,
Thibaut
Da
Silva
Costa,
Diego
Dos
Reis
Carvalho,
Eduardo
Dos
Santos
Emboaba
Junior,
Oscar
Fabregas
Soler,
Francesc
Hazard,
Eden
Ivanovic,
Branislav
Kante,
Ngolo
Loftus
Cheek,
Ruben
Luiz
Moreira
Marinho,
David
Matic,
Nemanja
Moses,
Victor
Nunes
Nascimento,
Robert
Kenedy
Rodriguez
Ledesma,
Pedro
Eliezer
Solanke-Mitchell,
Dominic
Ayodele
Terry,
John
George
Zouma,
Kurt
Happy
P
P
NP
GS
Sub Sub
0
23
0
20
12
33
7
0
16
3
26
10
35
31
1
0
35
1
3
36
21
34
0
0
3
4
0
21
37
6
0
1
30
38
1
2
15
36
1
36
35
0
5
13
36
6
35
0
33
30
29
1
26
0
6
3
P
594
3
8
6
8
2
3
7
0
5
3
6
10
0
1
0
2
0
4
0
0
0
0
3
0
0
15
0
16
0
3
Sub Sub
P
NP
3
1
1
0
19
0
19
1
9
0
0
0
4
16
0
7
0
6
0
5
5
0
9
0
3
6
5
3
7
0
0
0
1
18
8
25
2
4
0
0
0
1
0
15
2
1
0
0
5
11
27
19
1
0
0
6
8
8
3
0
17
36
0
1
19
0
1
2
4
5
0
6
1
9
1
1
1
0
2
1
13
13
0
1
0
6
1
2
1
0
1
0
9
1
0
2
0
0
2
0
0
0
1
1
0
0
0
0
0
10
1
0
0
0
6
1
5
0
8
6
0
0
20
0
0
5
16
0
1
0
1
1
3
0
9
0
1
0
GS
Crystal Palace
Anderson,
Keshi
Benteke,
Christian
Benteke,
Jonathan
Boateng,
Hiram
Kojo
Kwarteng
Bolasie,
Yannick
Cabaye,
Yohan
Campbell,
Fraizer
Lee
Dann,
Scott
Delaney,
Damien
Finbarr
Dreher,
Luke
Garry
Flamini,
Mathieu
Fryers,
Ezekiel
David
Hennessey,
Wayne
Robert
Husin,
Noor
Jedinak,
Michael
John
Kaikai,
Sulaiman
Borbor
Kelly,
Martin
Ronald
Ladapo,
Olayinka
Fredrick
Oladotun
Ledley,
Joseph
Christopher
Lee,
Chung
Yong
Mandanda,
Steve
McArthur,
James
Milivojevic,
Luka
Mutch,
Jordon
James
Edward
Sydney
Phillips,
Michael
Puncheon,
Jason
David
Ian
Remy,
Loic
Sakho,
Mamadou
Sako,
Bakary
Schlupp,
Jeffrey
Souare,
Pape
N’Diaye
Speroni,
Julian
Maria
Tomkins,
James
Oliver
Charles
Townsend,
Andros
Van
Aanholt,
Patrick
John
Miguel
Wan-Bissaka,
Aaron
Ward,
Joel
Edward
Philip
Wickham,
Connor
Neil
Ralph
Wynter,
Ben
Douglas
Zaha,
Dazet
Wilfried
Armel
Everton
Baines,
Leighton
John
Barkley,
Ross
Barry,
Gareth
Besic,
Muhamed
Bolasie,
Yannick
Calvert-Lewin,
Dominic
Cleverley,
Thomas
William
Coleman,
Seamus
Davies,
Thomas
Deulofeu
Lazaro,
Gerard
Funes
Mori,
Jose
Ramiro
Galloway,
Brendan
Joel
Zibusiso
Gueye,
Idrissa
Gana
Hewelt,
Mateusz
Tomasz
Holgate,
Mason
Anthony
Jagielka,
Philip
Nikodem
Kenny,
Jonjoe
Kone,
Arouna
Lennon,
Aaron
Lookman,
Ademola
Lookman
Olajade
Alade
Aylola
Lukaku,
Romelu
Menama
McCarthy,
James
Mirallas
Y
Castillo,
Kevin
Antonio
Joel
Gislain
Oviedo
Jimenez,
Bryan
Josue
Pennington,
Matthew
P
P
NP
GS
Sub Sub
0
36
0
0
0
25
0
19
21
0
3
0
29
0
1
0
25
0
13
4
9
24
14
0
0
35
1
8
0
11
3
0
23
30
8
0
38
4
0
34
32
32
23
0
12
5
4
26
18
4
16
0
32
0
16
25
0
0
6
3
36
7
23
6
2
P
0
0
1
0
1
7
12
4
9
0
7
8
0
0
0
1
4
0
5
11
0
5
0
4
0
1
4
0
7
4
0
0
1
6
3
0
0
4
0
1
Sub Sub
P
NP
0
4
10
0
1
6
6
0
6
7
7
0
1
0
2
2
1
6
5
5
1
5
12
0
1
2
0
0
1
0
0
12
1
6
1
16
11
8
4
0
5
4
2
4
11
0
1
0
3
3
0
2
2
14
1
0
30
3
1
1
3
0
3
1
0
0
2
3
2
0
3
8
0
2
5
6
1
1
6
20
10
7
3
11
8
0
2
1
4
6
0
15
0
0
0
4
1
3
0
0
0
0
0
0
0
0
0
0
1
0
0
5
2
0
0
0
0
0
0
0
0
0
3
3
2
0
0
2
0
7
2
5
2
0
1
1
0
4
2
0
0
0
1
0
0
3
0
0
0
1
25
1
4
0
1
GS
Robles
Blazquez,
Joel
Schneiderlin,
Morgan
Stekelenburg,
Maarten
Valencia
Lastra,
Enner
Remberto
Williams,
Ashley
Errol
Williams,
Joseph
Michael
19
12
19
5
35
0
595
1
2
0
16
1
0
18
0
13
11
0
5
0
1
0
3
1
0
Hull City
Batty,
Daniel
Thomas
Bowen,
Jarrod
Clackstone,
Joshua
Philip
Clucas,
Samuel
Raymond
Davies,
Curtis
Dawson,
Michael
Richard
Diomande,
Valentin
Adama
Eissa,
Ahmed
Elmehamady
Abdelfattah
Aly
Elabdellaoui,
Omar
Evandro,
Goebel
Grosicki,
Kamil
Pawel
Henriksen,
Markus
Hernandez
Platero,
Abel
Mathias
Hinchliffe,
Benjamin
Jack
Huddlestone,
Thomas
Andrew
Jakupovic,
Eldin
Keane,
William
David
Kuciak,
Dusan
Livermore,
Jake
Cyril
Luer,
Greg
Maguire,
Harry
Maloney,
Shaun
Richard
Markovic,
Lazar
Marshall,
David
Mason,
Ryan
Glen
Mbokani
Bezua,
Dieudonne
Meyler,
David
N’Diaye,
Alfred
John
Momar
Niasse,
Baye
Oumar
Olley,
Greg
Thomas
Ranocchia,
Andrea
Robertson,
Andrew
Snodgrass,
Robert
Tymon,
Joshua
Lewis
Weir,
James
Michael
Leicester City
Albrighton,
Marc
Kevin
Amartey,
Daniel
Benalouane,
Yohan
Chilwell,
Benjamin
James
Drinkwater,
Daniel
Noel
Fuchs,
Christian
Gray,
Demarai
Remelle
Hamer,
Benjamin
John
Hernandez
Rodriguez,
Luis
Huth,
Robert
James,
Matthew
Lee
Kapustka,
Bartosz
King,
Andrew
Mahrez,
Riyad
Mendy,
Nampalys
Moore,
Elliott
Jordan
Morgan,
Westley
Nathan
Musa,
Ahmed
Ndidi,
Onyinye
Wilfred
Okazaki,
Shinji
Schlupp,
Jeffrey
Schmeichel,
Kasper
Peter
Simpson,
Daniel
Peter
Slimani,
Islam
Ulloa
Fernandez,
Jose
Leonardo
Vardy,
Jamie
Wasilewski,
Marcin
Zieler,
Ron-Robert
P
P
NP
GS
Sub Sub
0
1
0
36
25
19
13
28
7
7
12
6
16
0
23
22
4
0
20
0
25
2
12
16
11
8
9
15
12
0
15
31
19
4
0
29
17
11
7
27
35
9
0
3
33
0
0
15
33
4
0
27
7
17
21
1
30
34
13
3
33
1
8
P
596
0
6
0
1
1
3
9
5
1
4
3
9
8
0
8
0
1
0
1
0
4
7
0
0
5
4
11
0
5
0
1
2
1
1
0
Sub Sub
P
NP
4
7
0
5
2
1
21
0
1
0
1
0
8
3
0
0
0
14
0
9
3
0
1
10
13
2
0
1
1
11
3
0
2
2
7
0
2
1
0
8
2
1
4
16
3
3
0
2
5
23
0
19
2
5
11
0
0
5
0
1
0
12
14
4
10
3
15
0
0
8
8
11
0
1
8
14
0
7
1
0
11
0
6
5
0
2
2
8
0
7
29
0
0
0
3
0
3
2
0
0
0
0
0
4
0
1
0
0
0
1
0
2
1
2
0
1
0
1
1
4
0
2
1
7
0
0
2
1
0
1
1
2
1
0
0
2
0
0
1
6
0
0
1
2
2
3
0
0
0
7
1
13
0
0
GS
Liverpool
Alexander
Arnold,
Trent
Barbosa
De
Oliveira,
Roberto
Firmino
Brewster,
Rhian
Can,
Emre
Clyne,
Nathaniel
Edwin
Coutinho
Correia,
Philippe
Ejaria,
Oviemuno
Gomez,
Joseph
David
Grujic,
Marko
Henderson,
Jordan
Brian
Karius,
Loris
Klavan,
Ragnar
Lallana,
Adam
David
Lovren,
Dejan
Mane,
Sadio
Manninger,
Alexander
Matip,
Job
Joel
Andre
Mignolet,
Simon
Milner,
James
Philip
Moreno
Perez,
Alberto
Origi,
Divock
Okoth
Pezzini
Leiva,
Lucas
Randall,
Connor
Steven
Stewart,
Kevin
Linford
Sturridge,
Daniel
Wijnaldum,
Georginio
Wilson,
Harry
Woodburn,
Benjamin
Manchester City
Adarabioyo,
Tosin
Aguero
Del
Castillo,
Sergio
Bravo
Munoz,
Claudio
Andres
Caballero
Lazcano,
Wilfredo
Daniel
Clichy,
Gael
De
Bruyne,
Kevin
Delph,
Fabian
Duran,
Manuel
Agudo
Fernando
De
Jesus,
Gabriel
Garcia
Serrano,
Aleix
Gundogan,
Ilkay
Gunn,
Angus
Fraser
James
Hart,
Charles
Joseph
John
Iheanacho,
Kelechi
Jimenez
Silva,
David
Josue
Kolarov,
Aleksandar
Kompany,
Vincent
Luiz
Roza,
Fernando
Maffeo
Becerra,
Pablo
Nasri,
Samir
Navas,
Jesus
Otamendi,
Nicolas
Reges,
Fernando
Francisco
Sagna,
Bacary
Sane,
Leroy
Sterling,
Raheem
Shaquille
Stones,
John
Toure,
Gnegneri
Yaya
Zabaleta
Girod,
Pablo
Javier
P
P
NP
GS
Sub Sub
2
34
0
26
37
28
0
0
0
24
10
15
27
29
26
0
27
28
36
2
14
12
0
0
7
33
0
1
0
25
22
16
24
33
2
9
8
1
9
0
0
5
31
27
10
31
0
0
12
29
5
14
20
29
23
22
11
P
597
5
1
0
6
0
3
2
0
5
0
0
5
4
0
1
0
2
0
0
10
20
12
0
4
13
3
0
4
Sub Sub
P
NP
0
6
0
1
1
3
5
10
2
3
1
0
0
15
3
2
1
1
0
1
12
1
10
3
6
4
4
3
9
16
0
1
1
0
0
8
5
12
0
25
13
0
2
0
3
2
10
0
26
4
11
1
5
7
1
1
12
1
0
8
21
10
1
6
7
0
10
0
5
3
8
1
9
9
0
2
0
9
3
15
7
5
2
4
1
12
GS
0
11
0
5
0
13
0
0
0
1
0
0
8
2
13
0
1
0
7
0
7
0
0
0
3
6
0
0
0
20
0
0
1
6
1
4
7
0
3
0
0
4
4
1
3
2
0
0
0
1
0
0
5
7
0
5
1
Manchester United
Bailly,
Eric
Bertrand
Blind,
Daley
Carrick,
Michael
Castro
Pereira,
Joel
Dinis
Darmian,
Matteo
De
Gea
Quintana,
David
Depay,
Memphis
Fellaini-Bakkioui,
Marouane
Fosu-Mensah,
Evans
Timothy
Fosu
Gomes,
Adilson
Angel
Abreu
de
Almeida
Harrop,
Joshua
Andrew
Herrera
Aguera,
Ander
Ibrahimovic,
Zlatan
Jones,
Philip
Anthony
Lingard,
Jesse
Ellis
Martial,
Anthony
Joran
Mata
Garcia,
Juan
Manuel
McTominay,
Scott
Mitchell,
Demetri
Kareem
Mkhitaryan,
Henrikh
O’Hara,
Kieran
Michael
Pogba,
Paul
Labile
Rashford,
Marcus
Rojo,
Faustino
Marcos
Alberto
Romero,
Sergio
German
Rooney,
Wayne
Mark
Schneiderlin,
Morgan
Schweinsteiger,
Bastian
Shaw,
Luke
Paul
Hoare
Smalling,
Christopher
Tuanzebe,
Axel
Valencia
Mosquera,
Luis
Antonio
Willock,
Matthew
Young,
Ashley
Simon
Middlesbrough
Adomah,
Albert
Bamford,
Patrick
James
Barragan,
Antonio
Juan
Chambers,
Calum
Clayton,
Adam
Stephen
De
Roon,
Marten
Elco
De
Sart,
Julien
Ariel
Downing,
Stewart
Espinosa
Zuniga,
Bernardo
Jose
Fischer,
Viktor
Forshaw,
Adam
Friend,
George
Andrew
Jordan
Fry,
Dael
Jonathan
Gestede,
Rudy
Philippe
Michel
Camille
Gibson,
Benjamin
James
Guedioura,
Adlene
Guzan,
Bradley
Edwin
Husband,
James
Andrew
John-Baptiste,
Alex
Konstantopoulos,
Dimitrios
Leadbitter,
Grant
Negredo
Sanchez,
Alvaro
Nsue
Lopez,
Emilio
Nugent,
David
James
Pereira
Da
Silva,
Fabio
Ramirez
Pereyra,
Gaston
Exequiel
Reach,
Adam
Michael
Rhodes,
Jordan
Luke
Sanchez
Ayala,
Daniel
Stuani,
Cristhian
Ricardo
Traore
Diarra,
Adama
P
P
NP
GS
Sub Sub
24
20
18
1
15
35
0
18
1
0
1
27
27
18
18
18
19
1
1
15
0
29
16
18
2
15
0
0
9
13
4
27
0
8
1
2
26
24
32
32
0
24
10
6
30
20
0
4
38
0
10
1
0
0
7
33
4
0
21
20
0
2
11
16
16
P
1
3
5
0
3
0
4
10
3
1
0
4
1
0
7
7
6
1
0
9
0
1
16
3
0
10
3
0
2
5
0
1
0
4
Sub Sub
P
NP
1
6
0
0
2
1
0
6
1
7
4
4
0
12
0
5
0
0
0
0
6
3
0
4
3
4
0
4
3
7
11
2
12
10
2
8
0
1
4
6
0
0
3
0
1
7
6
6
3
2
2
1
1
5
3
35
3
4
4
4
4
5
0
2
9
0
3
4
2
4
2
3
7
23
11
4
0
4
1
0
3
26
0
2
12
13
1
7
5
4
0
1
8
7
8
7
0
1
0
0
0
0
0
1
0
0
1
1
17
0
1
4
6
0
0
4
0
5
5
1
0
5
0
0
0
1
0
1
0
0
0
1
0
1
0
4
0
1
0
0
0
0
0
1
1
0
0
0
0
0
1
9
0
0
0
2
0
0
1
4
0
GS
Valdes
Arribas,
Victor
Southampton
Alves
Soares,
Cedric
Ricardo
Austin,
Charlie
Bertrand,
Ryan
Boufal,
Sofiane
Caceres
Silva,
Jose
Martin
Clasie,
Jordy
Davis,
Steven
Fonte,
Jose
Miguel
Forster,
Fraser
Gerard
Gabbiadini,
Manolo
Gardos,
Florin
Hassen,
Mouez
Hesketh,
Jake
Alexander
Hojbjerg,
Pierre
Emile
Kordt
Isgrove,
Lloyd
Jeffrey
Lewis,
Harry
Charles
John
Long,
Shane
Patrick
Martina,
Rhu-Endly
Aurelio
Jean-Carlo
McCarthy,
Alex
Simon
McQueen,
Samuel
James
Olomola,
Olufela
Pied,
Jeremy
Redmond,
Nathan
Daniel
Jerome
Reed,
Harrison
James
Rodriguez,
Jay
Enriqus
Sims,
Joshua
Samuel
Stephens,
Jack
Tadic,
Dusan
Targett,
Matthew
Robert
Taylor,
Stuart
James
Van
Dijk,
Virgil
Vidal,
Oriol
Romeu
Ward-Prowse,
James
Michael
Edward
Yoshida,
Maya
Stoke City
Adam,
Charles
Graham
Afellay,
Ibrahim
Allen,
Joseph
Michael
Arnautovic,
Marko
Bardsley,
Phillip
Anthony
Berahino,
Saido
Bony,
Wilfried
Guemiand
Butland,
Jack
Cameron,
Geoff
Scott
Crouch,
Peter
James
Diouf,
Mame
Biram
Edwards,
Thomas
Adam
Given,
Shay
John
James
Grant,
Lee
Anderson
Haugaard,
Jakob
Imbula
Wanga,
Gilbert
Johnson,
Glen
McLeod
Cooper
Krkic
Perez,
Bojan
Martins
Indi,
Rolando
Maximiliano
Muniesa
Martinez,
Marc
Ngoy
Bin
Cibambi,
Julien
Fontaine
Pieters,
Erik
Shaqiri,
Xherdan
Shawcross,
Ryan
James
Sobhi,
Ramadan
Taylor,
Joel
Verlinden,
Thibaud
598
P
P
28
30
11
28
12
1
12
29
17
38
10
0
0
0
14
0
0
10
6
0
5
0
1
32
1
9
1
15
30
5
0
21
35
22
23
17
3
34
32
14
8
9
5
18
13
15
0
5
28
0
9
21
5
35
7
0
35
21
35
8
0
0
0
0
Sub Sub
P
NP
GS
0
4
0
12
0
4
3
0
0
1
0
0
0
8
0
0
22
3
0
8
0
3
5
2
15
6
2
3
0
0
0
0
8
0
Sub Sub
P
NP
7
9
2
0
1
5
1
0
1
14
12
0
0
0
0
3
2
4
0
3
5
1
0
0
9
0
0
0
2
4
0
12
15
2
3
0
0
3
13
1
12
1
1
1
7
9
6
2
5
0
8
7
3
3
0
2
15
0
0
5
15
14
2
0
0
12
3
8
1
2
11
5
2
27
7
3
15
1
12
0
20
3
2
3
0
9
1
2
GS
0
0
6
2
1
0
1
0
0
0
4
0
0
0
0
0
0
3
0
0
0
0
0
7
0
5
0
0
3
0
0
1
1
4
1
1
0
6
6
0
0
2
0
0
7
1
0
0
0
0
0
0
3
1
1
0
0
4
1
0
0
0
Walters,
Jonathan
Ronald
Whelan,
Glenn
David
Wollscheid,
Philipp
13
26
2
599
10
4
0
3
5
0
4
0
0
Sunderland
Anichebe,
Victor
Chinedu
Asoro,
Joel
Joshghene
Borini,
Fabio
Cattermole,
Lee
Barry
Defoe,
Jermain
Colin
Denayer,
Jason
Djilobodji,
El
Hadji
Papy
Mison
Embleton,
Elliot
John
Gibson,
Darron
Thomas
Daniel
Gooch,
Lynden
Jack
Honeyman,
George
Christopher
Januzaj,
Adnan
Jones,
Billy
Kaboul,
Younes
Khazri,
Wahbi
Kirchhoff,
Jan
Tilman
Kone,
Lamine-Gueye
Larsson,
Sebastian
Bengt
Ulf
Ledger,
Michael
Lens,
Jeremain
Lescott,
Joleon
Patrick
Love,
Donald
Alistair
Maja,
Joshua
Erowoli
Mannone,
Vito
Manquillo
Gaitan,
Javier
McNair,
Patrick
James
Coleman
Ndong,
Didier
Ibrahim
O’Shea,
John
Francis
Oviedo
Jimenez,
Bryan
Josue
Pickford,
Jordan
Lee
Pienaar,
Steven
Robson,
Ethan
Robson,
Thomas
Robson,
Joshua
Paul
Rodwell,
Jack
Simoes
Domingues,
Michael
Stryjek,
Maksymilian
Van
Aanholt,
Patrick
John
Miguel
Watmore,
Duncan
Ian
Swansea City
Amat
Maas,
Jordi
Ayew,
Jordan
Barrow,
Moduo
Britton,
Leon
James
Carroll,
Thomas
James
Cork,
Jack
Frank
Porteous
Dyer,
Nathan
Antone
Jonah
Fabianski,
Lukasz
Fer,
Leroy
Fernandez,
Federico
Fulton,
Jay
Gonzalez
Tomas,
Borja
James,
Daniel
Ki,
Sung
Yueng
Kingsley,
Stephen
Llorente
Torres,
Javier
Mawson,
Alfie
Robert
John
McBurnie,
Oliver
Montero
Vite,
Jefferson
Antonio
Narsingh,
Luciano
Naughton,
Kyle
Nordfeldt,
Bo
Kristoffer
Olsson,
Martin
Tony
Waikwa
Roberts,
Connor
Richard
Jones
Routledge,
Wayne
Neville
Anthony
Sigurdsson,
Gylfi
Thor
P
P
NP
GS
Sub Sub
14
0
19
8
37
22
17
0
7
4
2
18
25
1
7
5
29
17
0
0
1
6
0
9
15
5
27
26
10
29
10
0
0
0
17
0
0
20
11
15
9
12
16
16
25
3
37
27
27
9
4
0
13
12
28
27
0
2
3
31
1
14
0
24
37
P
4
1
5
0
0
2
1
0
5
7
3
7
2
0
14
2
1
4
0
2
1
6
0
0
5
4
4
2
0
0
5
0
0
0
3
0
0
1
3
Sub Sub
P
NP
2
5
6
0
1
5
5
0
7
0
2
14
0
10
1
5
0
5
11
10
0
0
1
0
3
1
2
8
2
1
0
1
12
6
1
8
10
6
1
0
12
0
1
2
1
1
7
13
4
19
12
2
0
6
1
2
4
2
2
1
5
16
1
0
0
14
0
1
9
0
6
4
0
4
2
6
10
1
2
10
0
3
6
5
2
5
37
0
2
3
0
3
0
2
0
15
0
0
0
0
0
0
0
1
0
1
0
1
0
0
0
0
0
0
0
1
0
1
0
0
0
0
0
0
0
0
0
0
3
0
0
1
0
0
1
0
0
0
6
0
0
1
0
0
0
15
4
0
0
0
1
0
2
0
3
9
GS
Taylor,
Neil
John
Tremmel,
Gerhard
Van
Der
Hoorn,
Mike
Adrianus
Wilhelmus
Zaragoza,
Angel
Rangel
11
0
7
8
600
0
0
1
10
3
1
16
9
0
0
1
1
Tottenham Hotspur
Alderweireld,
Toby
Albertine
Alli,
Bamidele
Jermaine
Carroll,
Thomas
James
Carter-Vickers,
Cameron
Davies,
Benjamin
Thomas
Dembele,
Mousa
Dier,
Eric
Jeremy
Edgar
Eriksen,
Christian
Heung-Min,
Son
Janssen,
Vincent
Petrus
Anna
Sebastiaan
Kane,
Harry
Lamela,
Erik
Lesniak,
Filip
Lloris,
Hugo
Lopez
Sabata,
Pau
Mason,
Ryan
Glen
McGee,
Luke
Paul
Nkoudou
Mbida,
Georges-Kevin
Onomah,
Joshua
Rose,
Daniel
Lee
Shashoua,
Samuel
Sissoko,
Moussa
Trippier,
Kieran
John
Vertonghen,
Jan
Vorm,
Michel
Walker,
Kyle
Andrew
Wanyama,
Victor
Wimmer,
Kevin
Winks,
Harry
Watford
Amrabat,
Noureddine
Anya,
Ikechi
Arlauskis,
Giedrius
Behrami,
Valon
Britos
Cabrera,
Miguel
Angel
Capoue,
Etienne
Cathcart,
Craig
George
Cholevas,
Chose
Loint
Cleverley,
Thomas
William
Deeney,
Troy
Matthew
Doucoure,
Abdoulaye
Eleftheriou,
Andrew
Folivi,
Michael
Kwaku
Gilmartin,
Rene
Gomes,
Heurelho
Da
Silva
Guedioura,
Adlene
Hoban,
Thomas
Michael
Ighalo,
Odion
Janmaat,
Daryl
Kabasele,
Christian
Kaboul,
Younes
Mariappa,
Adrian
Joseph
Mason,
Brandon
Alexander
Niang,
M’Baye
Babacar
Nunes
Nascimento,Robert
Kenedy
Nyom,
Allan
Okaka,
Stefano
Chuka
Pantilimon,
Costel
Fane
Pereira,
Dion
Enrico
Pereyra,
Roberto
Maximiliano
Prodl,
Sebastian
Rowan,
Charles
Alfred
Sinclair,
Jerome
Terence
Stewart,
Carl
Leon
Success
Ajayi,
Isaac
Vydra,
Matej
P
P
NP
GS
Sub Sub
P
30
35
0
0
18
24
34
36
23
7
29
6
0
34
0
0
0
0
0
18
0
8
6
33
4
31
35
4
3
25
0
0
26
27
37
13
33
16
31
14
0
0
0
38
9
0
14
18
7
22
6
1
15
0
0
10
0
0
12
32
0
1
0
2
0
0
2
1
0
5
6
2
0
11
20
1
3
1
0
0
0
0
8
5
0
0
17
6
0
1
2
1
1
18
Sub Sub
P
NP
4
1
0
1
0
0
2
0
1
6
6
1
1
0
0
3
0
4
9
9
0
1
1
1
1
0
9
2
2
1
1
0
4
0
17
1
0
0
0
16
11
1
1
2
2
4
0
0
1
0
5
2
2
14
10
0
1
6
17
0
30
2
0
22
6
0
1
5
4
1
1
5
1
0
1
4
7
1
1
0
8
1
4
0
6
2
10
6
0
2
2
4
31
3
0
2
1
10
2
5
1
GS
1
18
0
0
1
1
2
8
14
2
29
1
0
0
0
0
0
0
0
2
0
0
0
0
0
0
4
0
1
0
0
0
0
1
7
0
2
0
10
1
0
0
0
0
0
0
1
2
2
2
0
0
2
0
0
4
0
0
2
1
0
0
0
1
0
Watson,
Ben
Zarate,
Mauro
Matias
Zuniga,
Juan
Camilo
0
3
6
601
4
0
15
15
0
11
0
0
1
West Bromwich Albion
Berahino,
Saido
Brunt,
Christopher
Chadli,
Nacer
Dawson,
Craig
Evans,
Jonathan
Grant
Field,
Samuel
Fletcher,
Darren
Barr
Foster,
Ben
Galloway,
Brendan
Joel
Zibusiso
Gardner,
Craig
Harper,
Rekeem
Lambert,
Rickie
Lee
Leko,
Jonathan
Kisolokele
Livermore,
Jake
Cyril
McAuley,
Gareth
Gerald
McClean,
James
Joseph
Morrison,
James
Clark
Myhill,
Glyn
Oliver
Nyom,
Allan
Olsson,
Jonas
Palmer,
Alexander
Phillips,
Matthew
Robson-Kanu,
Thomas
Hal
Rondon,
Jose
Solomon
Rose,
Jack
Joseph
Wilson,
Marc
David
Wilson,
Kane
Yacob,
Claudio
West Ham United
Antonio,
Michail
Gregory
Arbeloa
Coca,
Alvaro
Ayew,
Andre
Morgan
Rami
Browne,
Marcus
Alexander
Burke,
Reece
Byram,
Samuel
Mark
Calleri,
Jonathan
Carroll,
Andrew
Thomas
Collins,
James
Michael
Cresswell,
Aaron
Feghouli,
Sofiane
Fernandes
Ribeiro,
Edimilson
Fletcher,
Ashley
Michael
Fonte,
Jose
Miguel
Holland,
Nathan
Elliot
Kemp,
Daniel
Kouyate,
Cheikhou
Lanzini,
Manuel
Makasi,
Kusu
Moses
Masuaku
Kawela,
Fuka-Arthur
Noble,
Mark
James
Nordtveit,
Havard
Obiang
Avomo,
Pedro
Mba
Ogbonna,
Obinze
Angelo
Oxford,
Reece
Joel
Payet,
Dimitri
Pike,
Alexander
George
Quina,
Domingos
Randolph,
Darren
Edward
Andrew
Reid,
Winston
Wiremu
Rice,
Declan
Sakho,
Diafra
San
Miguel
Del
Castillo,
Adrian
Snodgrass,
Robert
Spiegel,
Raphael
Simon
Tore,
Gokhan
Valencia
Lastra,
Enner
Remberto
P
P
NP
GS
Sub Sub
P
3
27
27
37
30
4
37
38
3
2
0
0
0
15
36
13
17
0
29
7
0
26
5
32
0
3
0
27
29
1
16
0
0
13
4
15
19
24
11
8
2
16
0
0
31
31
0
11
29
11
21
20
0
17
0
0
22
30
0
2
16
8
0
3
3
1
4
4
0
1
4
1
0
0
7
0
1
9
1
0
21
14
0
3
0
0
1
24
6
0
1
0
6
Sub Sub
P
NP
0
2
9
0
0
5
12
3
3
2
10
20
14
0
0
0
0
4
0
2
1
5
1
0
0
1
0
0
0
0
1
2
0
7
0
2
0
2
0
2
0
0
14
0
0
13
11
3
2
17
1
0
3
4
32
2
20
5
1
3
0
1
10
8
3
0
0
0
2
2
4
6
1
9
1
10
5
15
0
1
1
0
0
2
3
2
12
6
4
8
0
2
12
14
0
5
1
22
0
2
1
0
GS
0
3
5
4
2
0
2
0
0
0
0
0
0
0
6
1
5
0
0
0
0
4
3
8
0
0
0
0
9
0
6
0
0
0
1
7
2
0
3
0
0
0
0
0
1
8
0
0
3
0
1
0
0
2
0
0
0
2
0
1
0
0
0
0
0
Zaza,
Simone
5
3
3
0
602
Premier League Tables
Premier League 1992/93
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
Manchester
United
Aston
Villa
Norwich
City
Blackburn
Rovers
Queens
Park
Rangers
Liverpool
Sheffield
Wednesday
Tottenham
Hotspur
Manchester
City
Arsenal
Chelsea
Wimbledon
Everton
Sheffield
United
Coventry
City
Ipswich
Town
Leeds
United
Southampton
Oldham
Athletic
Crystal
Palace
Middlesbrough
Nottingham
Forest
Premier League 1993/94
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
Manchester
United
Blackburn
Rovers
Newcastle
United
Arsenal
Leeds
United
Wimbledon
Sheffield
Wednesday
Liverpool
Queens
Park
Rangers
Aston
Villa
Coventry
City
Norwich
City
West
Ham
United
Chelsea
Tottenham
Hotspur
Manchester
City
Everton
Southampton
Ipswich
Town
Sheffield
United
Oldham
Athletic
Swindon
Town
P
W
D
L
GF
GA
GD
PTS
42
42
42
42
42
42
42
42
42
42
42
42
42
42
42
42
42
42
42
42
42
42
42
42
42
42
42
42
42
42
42
42
42
42
42
42
42
42
42
42
42
42
42
42
P
12
11
9
11
12
11
14
11
12
11
14
12
8
10
13
16
15
11
10
16
11
10
11
9
8
17
16
11
16
9
12
12
14
17
13
12
12
18
8
7
16
18
13
15
D
24
21
21
20
17
16
15
16
15
15
14
14
15
14
13
12
12
13
13
11
11
10
27
25
23
18
18
18
16
17
16
15
14
12
13
13
11
9
12
12
9
8
9
5
W
603
6
10
12
11
13
15
13
15
15
16
14
16
19
18
16
14
15
18
19
15
20
22
4
8
11
7
8
13
10
16
14
15
14
13
16
17
19
15
22
23
17
16
20
22
L
67
57
61
68
63
62
55
60
56
40
51
56
53
54
52
50
57
54
63
48
54
41
80
63
82
53
65
56
76
59
62
46
43
65
47
49
54
38
42
49
35
42
42
47
GF
31
40
65
46
55
55
51
66
51
38
54
55
55
53
57
55
62
61
74
61
75
62
GA
GD
38
36
41
28
39
53
54
55
61
50
45
61
58
53
59
49
63
66
58
60
68
100
36
17
-4
22
8
7
4
-6
5
2
-3
1
-2
1
-5
-5
-5
-7
-11
-13
-21
-21
42
27
41
25
26
3
22
4
1
-4
-2
4
-11
-4
-5
-11
-21
-17
-23
-18
-26
-53
84
74
72
71
63
59
59
59
57
56
56
54
53
52
52
52
51
50
49
49
44
40
92
84
77
71
70
65
64
60
60
57
56
53
52
51
45
45
44
43
43
42
40
30
PTS
Premier League 1994/95
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
Blackburn
Rovers
Manchester
United
Nottingham
Forest
Liverpool
Leeds
United
Newcastle
United
Tottenham
Hotspur
Queens
Park
Rangers
Wimbledon
Southampton
Chelsea
Arsenal
Sheffield
Wednesday
West
Ham
United
Everton
Coventry
City
Manchester
City
Aston
Villa
Crystal
Palace
Norwich
City
Leicester
City
Ipswich
Town
Premier League 1995/96
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
Manchester
United
Newcastle
United
Liverpool
Aston
Villa
Arsenal
Everton
Blackburn
Rovers
Tottenham
Hotspur
Nottingham
Forest
West
Ham
United
Chelsea
Middlesbrough
Leeds
United
Wimbledon
Sheffield
Wednesday
Coventry
City
Southampton
Manchester
City
Queens
Park
Rangers
Bolton
Wanderers
P
W
D
L
GF
GA
GD
PTS
42
42
42
42
42
42
42
42
42
42
42
42
42
42
42
42
42
42
42
42
42
42
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
P
8
10
11
11
13
12
14
9
11
18
15
12
12
11
17
14
13
15
12
13
11
6
7
6
11
9
12
10
7
13
13
9
14
10
7
11
10
14
11
11
6
5
D
27
26
22
21
20
20
16
17
15
12
13
13
13
13
11
12
12
11
11
10
6
7
25
24
20
18
17
17
18
16
15
14
12
11
12
10
10
8
9
9
9
8
W
604
7
6
9
10
9
10
12
16
16
12
14
17
17
18
14
16
17
16
19
19
25
29
6
8
7
11
9
11
13
9
10
15
12
17
19
17
18
16
18
18
23
25
L
80
77
72
65
59
67
66
61
48
61
50
52
49
44
44
44
53
51
34
37
45
36
73
66
70
52
49
64
61
50
50
43
46
35
40
55
48
42
34
33
38
39
GF
39
28
43
37
38
47
58
59
65
63
55
49
57
48
51
62
64
56
49
54
80
93
35
37
34
35
32
44
47
38
54
52
44
50
57
70
61
60
52
58
57
71
GA
41
49
29
28
21
20
8
2
-17
-2
-5
3
-8
-4
-7
-18
-11
-5
-15
-17
-35
-57
38
29
36
17
17
20
14
12
-4
-9
2
-15
-17
-15
-13
-18
-18
-25
-19
-32
GD
89
88
77
74
73
72
62
60
56
54
54
51
51
50
50
50
49
48
45
43
29
27
82
78
71
63
63
61
61
61
58
51
50
43
43
41
40
38
38
38
33
29
PTS
Premier League 1996/97
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
Manchester
United
Newcastle
United
Arsenal
Liverpool
Aston
Villa
Chelsea
Sheffield
Wednesday
Wimbledon
Leicester
City
Tottenham
Hotspur
Leeds
United
Derby
County
Blackburn
Rovers
West
Ham
United
Everton
Southampton
Coventry
City
Sunderland
Middlesbrough
Nottingham
Forest
*Middlesbrough
deducted
3
points
Premier League 1997/98
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
Arsenal
Manchester
United
Liverpool
Chelsea
Leeds
United
Blackburn
Rovers
Aston
Villa
West
Ham
United
Derby
County
Leicester
City
Coventry
City
Southampton
Newcastle
United
Tottenham
Hotspur
Wimbledon
Sheffield
Wednesday
Everton
Bolton
Wanderers
Barnsley
Crystal
Palace
P
W
D
L
GF
GA
GD
PTS
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
21
19
19
19
17
16
14
15
12
13
11
11
9
10
10
10
9
10
10
6
12
11
11
11
10
11
15
11
11
7
13
13
15
12
12
11
14
10
12
16
5
8
8
8
11
11
9
12
15
18
14
14
14
16
16
17
15
18
16
16
76
73
62
62
47
58
50
49
46
44
28
45
42
39
44
50
38
35
51
31
44
40
32
37
34
55
51
46
54
51
38
58
43
48
57
56
54
53
60
59
32
33
30
25
13
3
-1
3
-8
-7
-10
-13
-1
-9
-13
-6
-16
-18
-9
-28
P
W
D
L
GF
GA
GD
PTS
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
9
8
11
3
8
10
6
8
7
14
16
6
11
11
14
8
13
13
5
9
23
23
18
20
17
16
17
16
16
13
12
14
11
11
10
12
9
9
10
8
605
6
7
9
15
13
12
15
14
15
11
10
18
16
16
14
18
16
16
23
21
68
73
68
71
57
57
49
56
52
51
46
50
35
44
34
52
41
41
37
37
33
26
42
43
46
52
48
57
49
41
44
55
44
56
46
67
56
61
82
71
35
47
26
28
11
5
1
-1
3
10
2
-5
-9
-12
-12
-15
-15
-20
-45
-34
75
68
68
68
61
59
57
56
47
46
46
46
42
42
42
41
41
40
39*
34
78
77
65
63
59
58
57
56
55
53
52
48
44
44
44
44
40
40
35
33
Premier League 1998/99
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
Manchester
United
Arsenal
Chelsea
Leeds
United
West
Ham
United
Aston
Villa
Liverpool
Derby
County
Middlesbrough
Leicester
City
Tottenham
Hotspur
Sheffield
Wednesday
Newcastle
United
Everton
Coventry
City
Wimbledon
Southampton
Charlton
Athletic
Blackburn
Rovers
Nottingham
Forest
Premier League 1999/00
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
Manchester
United
Arsenal
Leeds
United
Liverpool
Chelsea
Aston
Villa
Sunderland
Leicester
City
West
Ham
United
Tottenham
Hotspur
Newcastle
United
Middlesbrough
Everton
Coventry
City
Southampton
Derby
County
Bradford
City
Wimbledon
Sheffield
Wednesday
Watford
P
W
D
L
GF
GA
GD
PTS
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
P
13
12
15
13
9
10
9
13
15
13
14
7
13
10
9
12
8
12
14
9
7
7
6
10
11
13
10
7
10
8
10
10
14
8
8
11
9
12
7
6
D
22
22
20
18
16
15
15
13
12
12
11
13
11
11
11
10
11
8
7
7
28
22
21
19
18
15
16
16
15
15
14
14
12
12
12
9
9
7
8
6
W
606
3
4
3
7
13
13
14
12
11
13
13
18
14
17
18
16
19
18
17
22
3
9
11
9
9
10
12
15
13
15
14
14
12
18
18
18
20
19
23
26
L
80
59
57
62
46
51
68
40
48
40
47
41
48
42
39
40
37
41
38
35
97
73
58
51
53
46
57
55
52
57
63
46
59
47
45
44
38
46
38
35
GF
37
17
30
34
53
46
49
45
54
46
50
42
54
47
51
63
64
56
52
69
45
43
43
30
34
35
56
55
53
49
54
52
49
54
62
57
68
74
70
77
GA
43
42
27
28
-7
5
19
-5
-6
-6
-3
-1
-6
-5
-12
-23
-27
-15
-14
-34
52
30
15
21
19
11
1
0
-1
8
9
-6
10
-7
-17
-13
-30
-28
-32
-42
GD
79
78
75
67
57
55
54
52
51
49
47
46
46
43
42
42
41
36
35
30
91
73
69
67
65
58
58
55
55
53
52
52
50
44
44
38
36
33
31
24
PTS
Premier League 2000/01
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
Manchester
United
Arsenal
Liverpool
Leeds
United
Ipswich
Town
Chelsea
Sunderland
Aston
Villa
Charlton
Athletic
Southampton
Newcastle
United
Tottenham
Hotspur
Leicester
City
Middlesbrough
West
Ham
United
Everton
Derby
County
Manchester
City
Coventry
City
Bradford
City
Premier League 2001/02
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
Arsenal
Liverpool
Manchester
United
Newcastle
United
Leeds
United
Chelsea
West
Ham
United
Aston
Villa
Tottenham
Hotspur
Blackburn
Rovers
Southampton
Middlesbrough
Fulham
Charlton
Athletic
Everton
Bolton
Wanderers
Sunderland
Ipswich
Town
Derby
County
Leicester
City
P
W
D
L
GF
GA
GD
PTS
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
P
8
10
9
8
6
10
12
15
10
10
9
10
6
15
12
9
12
10
10
11
9
8
5
8
12
13
8
14
8
10
9
9
14
14
10
13
10
9
6
13
D
24
20
20
20
20
17
15
13
14
14
14
13
14
9
10
11
10
8
8
5
26
24
24
21
18
17
15
12
14
12
12
12
10
10
11
9
10
9
8
5
W
607
6
8
9
10
12
11
11
10
14
14
15
15
18
14
16
18
16
20
20
22
3
6
9
9
8
8
15
12
16
16
17
17
14
14
17
16
18
20
24
20
L
79
63
71
64
57
68
46
46
50
40
44
47
39
44
45
45
37
41
36
30
79
67
87
74
53
66
48
46
49
55
46
35
36
38
45
44
29
41
33
30
GF
31
38
39
43
42
45
41
43
57
48
50
54
51
44
50
59
59
65
63
70
36
30
45
52
37
38
57
47
53
51
54
47
44
49
57
62
51
64
63
64
GA
48
25
32
21
15
23
5
3
-7
-8
-6
-7
-12
0
-5
-14
-22
-24
-27
-40
43
37
42
22
16
28
-9
-1
-4
4
-8
-12
-8
-11
-12
-18
-22
-23
-30
-34
GD
80
70
69
68
66
61
57
54
52
52
51
49
48
42
42
42
42
34
34
26
87
80
77
71
66
64
53
50
50
46
45
45
44
44
43
40
40
36
30
28
PTS
Premier League 2002/03
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
Manchester
United
Arsenal
Newcastle
United
Chelsea
Liverpool
Blackburn
Rovers
Everton
Southampton
Manchester
City
Tottenham
Hotspur
Middlesbrough
Charlton
Athletic
Birmingham
City
Fulham
Leeds
United
Aston
Villa
Bolton
Wanderers
West
Ham
United
West
Bromwich
Albion
Sunderland
Premier League 2003/04
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
Arsenal
Chelsea
Manchester
United
Liverpool
Newcastle
United
Aston
Villa
Charlton
Athletic
Bolton
Wanderers
Fulham
Birmingham
City
Middlesbrough
Southampton
Portsmouth
Tottenham
Hotspur
Blackburn
Rovers
Manchester
City
Everton
Leicester
City
Leeds
United
Wolverhampton
Wanderers
P
W
D
L
GF
GA
GD
PTS
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
P
8
9
6
10
10
12
8
13
6
8
10
7
9
9
5
9
14
12
8
7
12
7
6
12
17
11
11
11
10
14
9
11
9
6
8
14
12
15
9
12
D
25
23
21
19
18
16
17
13
15
14
13
14
13
13
14
12
10
10
6
4
26
24
23
16
13
15
14
14
14
12
13
12
12
13
12
9
9
6
8
7
W
608
5
6
11
9
10
10
13
12
17
16
15
17
16
16
19
17
14
16
24
27
0
7
9
10
8
12
13
13
14
12
16
15
17
19
18
15
17
17
21
19
L
74
85
63
68
61
52
48
43
47
51
48
45
41
41
58
42
41
42
29
21
73
67
64
55
52
48
51
48
52
43
44
44
47
47
51
55
45
48
40
38
GF
34
42
48
38
41
43
49
46
54
62
44
56
49
50
57
47
51
59
65
65
26
30
35
37
40
44
51
56
46
48
52
45
54
57
59
54
57
65
79
77
GA
40
43
15
30
20
9
-1
-3
-7
-11
4
-11
-8
-9
1
-5
-10
-17
-36
-44
47
37
29
18
12
4
0
-8
6
-5
-8
-1
-7
-10
-8
1
-12
-17
-39
-39
GD
83
78
69
67
64
60
59
52
51
50
49
49
48
48
47
45
44
42
26
19
90
79
75
60
56
56
53
53
52
50
48
47
45
45
44
41
39
33
33
33
PTS
Premier League 2004/05
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
Chelsea
Arsenal
Manchester
United
Everton
Liverpool
Bolton
Wanderers
Middlesbrough
Manchester
City
Tottenham
Hotspur
Aston
Villa
Charlton
Athletic
Birmingham
City
Fulham
Newcastle
United
Blackburn
Rovers
Portsmouth
West
Bromwich
Albion
Crystal
Palace
Norwich
City
Southampton
Premier League 2005/06
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
Chelsea
Manchester
United
Liverpool
Arsenal
Tottenham
Hotspur
Blackburn
Rovers
Newcastle
United
Bolton
Wanderers
West
Ham
United
Wigan
Athletic
Everton
Fulham
Charlton
Athletic
Middlesbrough
Manchester
City
Aston
Villa
Portsmouth
Birmingham
City
West
Bromwich
Albion
Sunderland
Premier League 2006/07
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
Manchester
United
Chelsea
Liverpool
Arsenal
Tottenham
Hotspur
Everton
Bolton
Wanderers
Reading
Portsmouth
Blackburn
Rovers
Aston
Villa
Middlesbrough
Newcastle
United
Manchester
City
West
Ham
United
Fulham
Wigan
Athletic
Sheffield
United
Charlton
Athletic
Watford
P
W
D
L
GF
GA
GD
PTS
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
P
8
8
11
7
7
10
13
13
10
11
10
12
8
14
15
9
16
12
12
14
4
8
7
7
11
6
7
11
7
6
8
6
8
9
4
12
8
10
9
6
D
29
25
22
18
17
16
14
13
14
12
12
11
12
10
9
10
6
7
7
6
29
25
25
20
18
19
17
15
16
15
14
14
13
12
13
10
10
8
7
3
W
609
1
5
5
13
14
12
11
12
14
15
16
15
18
14
14
19
16
19
19
18
5
5
6
11
9
13
14
12
15
17
16
18
17
17
21
16
20
20
22
29
L
72
87
58
45
52
49
53
47
47
45
42
40
52
47
32
43
36
41
42
45
72
72
57
68
53
51
47
49
52
45
34
48
41
48
43
42
37
28
31
26
GF
15
36
26
46
41
44
46
39
41
52
58
46
60
57
43
59
61
62
77
66
22
34
25
31
38
42
42
41
55
52
49
58
55
58
48
55
62
50
58
69
GA
57
51
32
-1
11
5
7
8
6
-7
-16
-6
-8
-10
-11
-16
-25
-21
-35
-21
50
38
32
37
15
9
5
8
-3
-7
-15
-10
-14
-10
-5
-13
-25
-22
-27
-43
GD
PTS
P
W
D
L
GF
GA
GD
PTS
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
28
24
20
19
17
15
16
16
14
15
11
12
11
11
12
8
10
10
8
5
5
11
8
11
9
13
8
7
12
7
17
10
10
9
5
15
8
8
10
13
5
3
10
8
12
10
14
15
12
16
10
16
17
18
21
15
20
20
20
20
83
64
57
63
57
52
47
52
45
52
43
44
38
29
35
38
37
32
34
29
27
24
27
35
54
36
52
47
42
54
41
49
47
44
59
60
59
55
60
59
56
40
30
28
3
16
-5
5
3
-2
2
-5
-9
-15
-24
-22
-22
-23
-26
-30
95
83
77
61
58
58
55
52
52
47
46
45
44
44
42
39
34
33
33
32
91
83
82
67
65
63
58
56
55
51
50
48
47
45
43
42
38
34
30
15
89
83
68
68
60
58
56
55
54
52
50
46
43
42
41
39
38
38
34
28
Premier League 2007/08
P
W
D
L
GF
GA
GD
PTS
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
Manchester
United
Chelsea
Arsenal
Liverpool
Everton
Aston
Villa
Blackburn
Rovers
Portsmouth
Manchester
City
West
Ham
United
Tottenham
Hotspur
Newcastle
United
Middlesbrough
Wigan
Athletic
Sunderland
Bolton
Wanderers
Fulham
Reading
Birmingham
City
Derby
County
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
6
10
11
13
8
12
13
9
10
10
13
10
12
10
6
10
12
6
11
8
27
25
24
21
19
16
15
16
15
13
11
11
10
10
11
9
8
10
8
1
610
5
3
3
4
11
10
10
13
13
15
14
17
16
18
21
19
18
22
19
29
80
65
74
67
55
71
50
48
45
42
66
45
43
34
36
36
38
41
46
20
22
26
31
28
33
51
48
40
53
50
61
65
53
51
59
54
60
66
62
89
58
39
43
39
22
20
2
8
-8
-8
5
-20
-10
-17
-23
-18
-22
-25
-16
-69
87
85
83
76
65
60
58
57
55
49
46
43
42
40
39
37
36
36
35
11
Premier League 2008/09
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
Manchester
United
Liverpool
Chelsea
Arsenal
Everton
Aston
Villa
Fulham
Tottenham
Hotspur
West
Ham
United
Manchester
City
Wigan
Athletic
Stoke
City
Bolton
Wanderers
Portsmouth
Blackburn
Rovers
Sunderland
Hull
City
Newcastle
United
Middlesbrough
West
Bromwich
Albion
Premier League 2009/10
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
Chelsea
Manchester
United
Arsenal
Tottenham
Hotspur
Manchester
City
Aston
Villa
Liverpool
Everton
Birmingham
City
Blackburn
Rovers
Stoke
City
Fulham
Sunderland
Bolton
Wanderers
Wolverhampton
Wanderers
Wigan
Athletic
West
Ham
United
Burnley
Hull
City
Portsmouth
*Portsmouth
deducted
9
points
P
W
D
L
GF
GA
GD
PTS
4
2
5
6
9
10
13
15
15
18
17
17
19
17
17
20
19
18
20
22
6
7
9
10
7
8
11
9
14
14
13
16
16
19
18
20
19
24
20
24
L
68
77
68
68
55
54
39
45
42
58
34
38
41
38
40
34
39
40
28
36
GF
GA
103
86
83
67
73
52
61
60
38
41
34
39
48
42
32
37
47
42
34
34
24
27
24
37
37
48
34
45
45
50
45
55
53
57
60
54
64
59
57
67
32
28
41
41
45
39
35
49
47
55
48
46
56
67
56
79
66
82
75
66
44
50
44
31
18
6
5
0
-3
8
-11
-17
-12
-19
-20
-20
-25
-19
-29
-31
71
58
42
26
28
13
26
11
-9
-14
-14
-7
-8
-25
-24
-42
-19
-40
-41
-32
GD
90
86
83
72
63
62
53
51
51
50
45
45
41
41
41
36
35
34
32
32
86
85
75
70
67
64
63
61
50
50
47
46
44
39
38
36
35
30
30
19
PTS
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
P
6
11
8
12
12
11
11
9
9
5
9
9
8
11
11
9
11
13
11
8
5
4
6
7
13
13
9
13
11
11
14
10
11
9
11
9
11
6
12
7
D
28
25
25
20
17
17
14
14
14
15
12
12
11
10
10
9
8
7
7
8
27
27
23
21
18
17
18
16
13
13
11
12
11
10
9
9
8
8
6
7
W
611
Premier League 2010/11
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
Manchester
United
Chelsea
Manchester
City
Arsenal
Tottenham
Hotspur
Liverpool
Everton
Fulham
Aston
Villa
Sunderland
West
Bromwich
Albion
Newcastle
United
Stoke
City
Bolton
Wanderers
Blackburn
Rovers
Wigan
Athletic
Wolverhampton
Wanderers
Birmingham
City
Blackpool
West
Ham
United
Premier League 2011/12
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
Manchester
City
Manchester
United
Arsenal
Tottenham
Hotspur
Newcastle
United
Chelsea
Everton
Liverpool
Fulham
West
Bromwich
Albion
Swansea
City
Norwich
City
Sunderland
Stoke
City
Wigan
Athletic
Aston
Villa
Queens
Park
Rangers
Bolton
Wanderers
Blackburn
Rovers
Wolverhampton
Wanderers
P
W
D
L
GF
GA
GD
PTS
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
P
11
8
8
11
14
7
15
16
12
11
11
13
7
10
10
15
7
15
9
12
5
5
7
9
8
10
11
10
10
8
11
11
12
12
10
17
7
6
7
10
D
23
21
21
19
16
17
13
11
12
12
12
11
13
12
11
9
11
8
10
7
28
28
21
20
19
18
15
14
14
13
12
12
11
11
11
7
10
10
8
5
W
612
4
9
9
8
8
14
10
11
14
15
15
14
18
16
17
14
20
15
19
19
5
5
10
9
11
10
12
14
14
17
15
15
15
15
17
14
21
22
23
23
L
78
69
60
72
55
59
51
49
48
45
56
56
46
52
46
40
46
37
55
43
93
89
74
66
56
65
50
47
48
45
44
52
45
36
42
37
43
46
48
40
GF
37
33
33
43
46
44
45
43
59
56
71
57
48
56
59
61
66
58
78
70
29
33
49
41
51
46
40
40
51
52
51
66
46
53
62
53
66
77
78
82
GA
41
36
27
29
9
15
6
6
-11
-11
-15
-1
-2
-4
-13
-21
-20
-21
-23
-27
64
56
25
25
5
19
10
7
-3
-7
-7
-14
-1
-17
-20
-16
-23
-31
-30
-42
GD
80
71
71
68
62
58
54
49
48
47
47
46
46
46
43
42
40
39
39
33
89
89
70
69
65
64
56
52
52
47
47
47
45
45
43
38
37
36
31
25
PTS
Premier League 2012/13
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
Manchester
United
Manchester
City
Chelsea
Arsenal
Tottenham
Hotspur
Everton
Liverpool
West
Bromwich
Albion
Swansea
City
West
Ham
United
Norwich
City
Fulham
Stoke
City
Southampton
Aston
Villa
Newcastle
United
Sunderland
Wigan
Athletic
Reading
Queens
Park
Rangers
Premier League 2013/14
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
Manchester
City
Liverpool
Chelsea
Arsenal
Everton
Tottenham
Hotspur
Manchester
United
Southampton
Stoke
City
Newcastle
United
Crystal
Palace
Swansea
City
West
Ham
United
Sunderland
Aston
Villa
Hull
City
West
Bromwich
Albion
Norwich
City
Fulham
Cardiff
City
P
W
D
L
GF
GA
GD
PTS
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
P
5
9
9
10
9
15
13
7
13
10
14
10
15
14
11
8
12
9
10
13
5
6
7
7
9
6
7
11
11
4
6
9
7
8
8
7
15
9
5
9
D
28
23
22
21
21
16
16
14
11
12
10
11
9
9
10
11
9
9
6
4
27
26
25
24
21
21
19
15
13
15
13
11
11
10
10
10
7
8
9
7
W
613
5
6
7
7
8
7
9
17
14
16
14
17
14
15
17
19
17
20
22
21
6
6
6
7
8
11
12
12
14
19
19
18
20
20
20
21
16
21
24
22
L
86
66
75
72
66
55
71
53
47
45
41
50
34
49
47
45
41
47
43
30
GF
GA
102
101
71
68
61
55
64
54
45
43
33
54
40
41
39
38
43
28
40
32
43
34
39
37
46
40
43
57
51
53
58
60
45
60
69
68
54
73
73
60
37
50
27
41
39
51
43
46
52
59
48
54
51
60
61
53
59
62
85
74
43
32
36
35
20
15
28
-4
-4
-8
-17
-10
-11
-11
-22
-23
-13
-26
-30
-30
65
51
44
27
22
4
21
8
-7
-16
-15
0
-11
-19
-22
-15
-16
-34
-45
-42
GD
89
78
75
73
72
63
61
49
46
46
44
43
42
41
41
41
39
36
28
25
86
84
82
79
72
69
64
56
50
49
45
42
40
38
38
37
36
33
32
30
PTS
Premier League 2014/15
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
Chelsea
Manchester
City
Arsenal
Manchester
United
Tottenham
Hotspur
Liverpool
Southampton
Swansea
City
Stoke
City
Crystal
Palace
Everton
West
Ham
United
West
Bromwich
Albion
Leicester
City
Newcastle
United
Sunderland
Aston
Villa
Hull
City
Burnley
Queens
Park
Rangers
Premier League 2015/16
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
Leicester
City
Arsenal
Tottenham
Hotspur
Manchester
City
Manchester
United
Southampton
West
Ham
United
Liverpool
Stoke
City
Chelsea
Everton
Swansea
City
Watford
West
Bromwich
Albion
Crystal
Palace
AFC
Bournemouth
Sunderland
Newcastle
United
Norwich
City
Aston
Villa
P
W
D
L
GF
GA
GD
PTS
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
38
P
9
7
9
10
7
8
6
8
9
9
11
11
11
8
9
17
8
11
12
6
12
11
13
9
9
9
14
12
9
14
14
11
9
13
9
9
12
10
7
8
D
26
24
22
20
19
18
18
16
15
13
12
12
11
11
10
7
10
8
7
8
23
20
19
19
19
18
16
16
14
12
11
12
12
10
11
11
9
9
9
3
W
614
3
7
7
8
12
12
14
14
14
16
15
15
16
19
19
14
20
19
19
24
3
7
6
10
10
11
8
10
15
12
13
15
17
15
18
18
17
19
22
27
L
73
83
71
62
58
52
54
46
48
47
48
44
38
46
40
31
31
33
28
42
68
65
69
71
49
59
65
63
41
59
59
42
40
34
39
45
48
44
39
27
GF
32
38
36
37
53
48
33
49
45
51
50
47
51
55
63
53
57
51
53
73
36
36
35
41
35
41
51
50
55
53
55
52
50
48
51
67
62
65
67
76
GA
41
45
35
25
5
4
21
-3
3
-4
-2
-3
-13
-9
-23
-22
-26
-18
-25
-31
32
29
34
30
14
18
14
13
-14
6
4
-10
-10
-14
-12
-22
-14
-21
-28
-49
GD
87
79
75
70
64
62
60
56
54
48
47
47
44
41
39
38
38
35
33
30
81
71
70
66
66
63
62
60
51
50
47
47
45
43
42
42
39
37
34
17
PTS
QuickLinks
--
Click
here
to
rapidly
navigate
through
this
document
Exhibit
12.1
I,
Joel
Glazer,
certify
that:
CERTIFICATION
1.
2.
3.
4.
I
have
reviewed
this
annual
report
on
Form
20-F
of
Manchester
United
plc;
Based
on
my
knowledge,
this
report
does
not
contain
any
untrue
statement
of
a
material
fact
or
omit
to
state
a
material
fact
necessary
to
make
the
statements
made,
in
light
of
the
circumstances
under
which
such
statements
were
made,
not
misleading
with
respect
to
the
period
covered
by
this
report;
Based
on
my
knowledge,
the
financial
statements,
and
other
financial
information
included
in
this
report,
fairly
present
in
all
material
respects
the
financial
condition,
results
of
operations
and
cash
flows
of
the
Company
as
of,
and
for,
the
periods
presented
in
this
report;
The
Company's
other
certifying
officer
and
I
are
responsible
for
establishing
and
maintaining
disclosure
controls
and
procedures
(as
defined
in
Exchange
Act
Rules
13a-15(e)
and
15d-15(e))
and
internal
control
over
financial
reporting
(as
defined
in
Exchange
Act
Rules
13a-15(f)
and
15d-15(f))
for
the
Company
and
have:
a)
b)
c)
d)
Designed
such
disclosure
controls
and
procedures,
or
caused
such
disclosure
controls
and
procedures
to
be
designed
under
our
supervision,
to
ensure
that
material
information
relating
to
the
Company,
including
its
consolidated
subsidiaries,
is
made
known
to
us
by
others
within
those
entities,
particularly
during
the
period
in
which
this
report
is
being
prepared;
Designed
such
internal
control
over
financial
reporting,
or
caused
such
internal
control
over
financial
reporting
to
be
designed
under
our
supervision,
to
provide
reasonable
assurance
regarding
the
reliability
of
financial
reporting
and
the
preparation
of
financial
statements
for
external
purposes
in
accordance
with
generally
accepted
accounting
principles;
Evaluated
the
effectiveness
of
the
Company's
disclosure
controls
and
procedures
and
presented
in
this
report
our
conclusions
about
the
effectiveness
of
the
disclosure
controls
and
procedures,
as
of
the
end
of
the
period
covered
by
this
report
based
on
such
evaluation;
and
Disclosed
in
this
report
any
change
in
the
Company's
internal
control
over
financial
reporting
that
occurred
during
the
period
covered
by
the
annual
report
that
has
materially
affected,
or
is
reasonably
likely
to
materially
affect,
the
Company's
internal
control
over
financial
reporting;
and
5.
The
Company's
other
certifying
officer
and
I
have
disclosed,
based
on
our
most
recent
evaluation
of
internal
control
over
financial
reporting,
to
the
Company's
auditors
and
the
audit
committee
of
the
Company's
board
of
directors
(or
persons
performing
the
equivalent
function):
a)
b)
All
significant
deficiencies
and
material
weaknesses
in
the
design
or
operation
of
internal
control
over
financial
reporting
which
are
reasonably
likely
to
adversely
affect
the
Company's
ability
to
record,
process,
summarise
and
report
financial
information;
and
Any
fraud,
whether
or
not
material,
that
involves
management
or
other
employees
who
have
a
significant
role
in
the
Company's
internal
control
over
financial
reporting.
Date:
13
October
2017
By:
/s/
JOEL
GLAZER
Joel
Glazer
Executive Co-Chairman
(Principal Executive Officer)
QuickLinks
Exhibit
12.1
CERTIFICATION
QuickLinks
--
Click
here
to
rapidly
navigate
through
this
document
Exhibit
12.2
I,
Cliff
Baty,
certify
that:
CERTIFICATION
1.
2.
3.
4.
I
have
reviewed
this
annual
report
on
Form
20-F
of
Manchester
United
plc;
Based
on
my
knowledge,
this
report
does
not
contain
any
untrue
statement
of
a
material
fact
or
omit
to
state
a
material
fact
necessary
to
make
the
statements
made,
in
light
of
the
circumstances
under
which
such
statements
were
made,
not
misleading
with
respect
to
the
period
covered
by
this
report;
Based
on
my
knowledge,
the
financial
statements,
and
other
financial
information
included
in
this
report,
fairly
present
in
all
material
respects
the
financial
condition,
results
of
operations
and
cash
flows
of
the
Company
as
of,
and
for,
the
periods
presented
in
this
report;
The
Company's
other
certifying
officer
and
I
are
responsible
for
establishing
and
maintaining
disclosure
controls
and
procedures
(as
defined
in
Exchange
Act
Rules
13a-15(e)
and
15d-15(e))
and
internal
control
over
financial
reporting
(as
defined
in
Exchange
Act
Rules
13a-15(f)
and
15d-15(f))
for
the
Company
and
have:
a.
b.
c.
d.
Designed
such
disclosure
controls
and
procedures,
or
caused
such
disclosure
controls
and
procedures
to
be
designed
under
our
supervision,
to
ensure
that
material
information
relating
to
the
Company,
including
its
consolidated
subsidiaries,
is
made
known
to
us
by
others
within
those
entities,
particularly
during
the
period
in
which
this
report
is
being
prepared;
Designed
such
internal
control
over
financial
reporting,
or
caused
such
internal
control
over
financial
reporting
to
be
designed
under
our
supervision,
to
provide
reasonable
assurance
regarding
the
reliability
of
financial
reporting
and
the
preparation
of
financial
statements
for
external
purposes
in
accordance
with
generally
accepted
accounting
principles;
Evaluated
the
effectiveness
of
the
Company's
disclosure
controls
and
procedures
and
presented
in
this
report
our
conclusions
about
the
effectiveness
of
the
disclosure
controls
and
procedures,
as
of
the
end
of
the
period
covered
by
this
report
based
on
such
evaluation;
and
Disclosed
in
this
report
any
change
in
the
Company's
internal
control
over
financial
reporting
that
occurred
during
the
period
covered
by
the
annual
report
that
has
materially
affected,
or
is
reasonably
likely
to
materially
affect,
the
Company's
internal
control
over
financial
reporting;
and
5.
The
Company's
other
certifying
officer
and
I
have
disclosed,
based
on
our
most
recent
evaluation
of
internal
control
over
financial
reporting,
to
the
Company's
auditors
and
the
audit
committee
of
the
Company's
board
of
directors
(or
persons
performing
the
equivalent
function):
a.
b.
All
significant
deficiencies
and
material
weaknesses
in
the
design
or
operation
of
internal
control
over
financial
reporting
which
are
reasonably
likely
to
adversely
affect
the
Company's
ability
to
record,
process,
summarise
and
report
financial
information;
and
Any
fraud,
whether
or
not
material,
that
involves
management
or
other
employees
who
have
a
significant
role
in
the
Company's
internal
control
over
financial
reporting.
Date:
13
October
2017
By:
/s/
CLIFF
BATY
Cliff
Baty
Chief Financial Officer
(Principal Financial Officer)
QuickLinks
Exhibit
12.2
CERTIFICATION
QuickLinks
--
Click
here
to
rapidly
navigate
through
this
document
CERTIFICATION
PURSUANT
TO
18
U.S.C
SECTION
1350,
AS
ADOPTED
PURSUANT
TO
SECTION
906
OF
THE
SARBANES-OXLEY
ACT
OF
2002
In
connection
with
this
annual
report
on
Form
20-F
of
Manchester
United
plc
(the
"Company")
for
the
fiscal
year
ended
30
June
2017
as
filed
with
the
Securities
and
Exchange
Commission
on
the
date
hereof
(the
"Report"),
I,
Joel
Glazer,
Executive
Co-Chairman
of
the
Company
and
Principal
Executive
Officer,
hereby
certify
pursuant
to
18
U.S.C.
Section
1350,
as
adopted
pursuant
to
Section
906
of
the
Sarbanes-Oxley
Act
of
2002,
that,
to
my
knowledge:
(i)
(ii)
The
Report
fully
complies
with
the
requirements
of
Section
13(a)
or
Section
15(d)
of
the
Securities
Exchange
Act
of
1934,
as
amended;
and
The
information
contained
in
the
Report
fairly
presents,
in
all
material
respects,
the
financial
condition
and
results
of
operations
of
the
Company.
Exhibit
13.1
Date:
13
October
2017
By:
/s/
JOEL
GLAZER
Joel
Glazer
Executive Co-Chairman
(Principal Executive Officer)
QuickLinks
Exhibit
13.1
CERTIFICATION
PURSUANT
TO
18
U.S.C
SECTION
1350,
AS
ADOPTED
PURSUANT
TO
SECTION
906
OF
THE
SARBANES-OXLEY
ACT
OF
2002
QuickLinks
--
Click
here
to
rapidly
navigate
through
this
document
CERTIFICATION
PURSUANT
TO
18
U.S.C
SECTION
1350,
AS
ADOPTED
PURSUANT
TO
SECTION
906
OF
THE
SARBANES-OXLEY
ACT
OF
2002
In
connection
with
this
annual
report
on
Form
20-F
of
Manchester
United
plc
(the
"Company")
for
the
fiscal
year
ended
30
June
2017
as
filed
with
the
Securities
and
Exchange
Commission
on
the
date
hereof
(the
"Report"),
I,
Cliff
Baty,
Chief
Financial
Officer
of
the
Company
and
Principal
Financial
Officer
of
the
Company,
hereby
certify
pursuant
to
18
U.S.C.
Section
1350,
as
adopted
pursuant
to
Section
906
of
the
Sarbanes-Oxley
Act
of
2002,
that,
to
my
knowledge:
(i)
(ii)
The
Report
fully
complies
with
the
requirements
of
Section
13(a)
or
Section
15(d)
of
the
Securities
Exchange
Act
of
1934,
as
amended;
and
The
information
contained
in
the
Report
fairly
presents,
in
all
material
respects,
the
financial
condition
and
results
of
operations
of
the
Company.
Exhibit
13.2
Date:
13
October
2017
By:
/s/
CLIFF
BATY
Cliff
Baty
Chief Financial Officer
(Principal Financial Officer)
QuickLinks
Exhibit
13.2
CERTIFICATION
PURSUANT
TO
18
U.S.C
SECTION
1350,
AS
ADOPTED
PURSUANT
TO
SECTION
906
OF
THE
SARBANES-OXLEY
ACT
OF
2002
QuickLinks
--
Click
here
to
rapidly
navigate
through
this
document
CONSENT
OF
INDEPENDENT
REGISTERED
PUBLIC
ACCOUNTING
FIRM
We
hereby
consent
to
the
incorporation
by
reference
in
the
Registration
Statement
on
Form
S-8
(No.
333-183277)
and
F-3
(No.
333-206985)
of
Manchester
United
plc
of
our
report
dated
13
October
2017
relating
to
the
financial
statements,
which
appears
in
this
Form
20-F.
Exhibit
15.1
/s/
PricewaterhouseCoopers
LLP
Manchester,
United
Kingdom
13
October
2017
QuickLinks
Exhibit
15.1
CONSENT
OF
INDEPENDENT
REGISTERED
PUBLIC
ACCOUNTING
FIRM